Heartsease or Brother's Wife .............................................................................................................................1

Charlotte M. Yonge.................................................................................................................................1

PART I .....................................................................................................................................................2

CHAPTER 1............................................................................................................................................2

CHAPTER 2............................................................................................................................................5

CHAPTER 3..........................................................................................................................................20

CHAPTER 4..........................................................................................................................................33

CHAPTER 5..........................................................................................................................................43

CHAPTER 6..........................................................................................................................................55

PART II ..................................................................................................................................................63

CHAPTER 1..........................................................................................................................................63

CHAPTER 2..........................................................................................................................................72

CHAPTER 3..........................................................................................................................................88

CHAPTER 4........................................................................................................................................100

CHAPTER 5........................................................................................................................................107

CHAPTER 6........................................................................................................................................112

CHAPTER 7........................................................................................................................................119

CHAPTER 8........................................................................................................................................128

CHAPTER 9........................................................................................................................................139

CHAPTER 10......................................................................................................................................154

CHAPTER 11......................................................................................................................................169

CHAPTER 12......................................................................................................................................181

CHAPTER 13......................................................................................................................................184

CHAPTER 14......................................................................................................................................194

CHAPTER 15......................................................................................................................................206

CHAPTER 16......................................................................................................................................214

CHAPTER 17......................................................................................................................................228

CHAPTER 18......................................................................................................................................241

CHAPTER 19......................................................................................................................................244

CHAPTER 20......................................................................................................................................252

CHAPTER 21......................................................................................................................................259

CHAPTER 22......................................................................................................................................265

CHAPTER 23......................................................................................................................................277

PART III..............................................................................................................................................287

CHAPTER 1........................................................................................................................................287

CHAPTER 2........................................................................................................................................293

CHAPTER 3........................................................................................................................................297

CHAPTER 4........................................................................................................................................306

CHAPTER 5........................................................................................................................................314

CHAPTER 6........................................................................................................................................322

CHAPTER 7........................................................................................................................................326

CHAPTER 8........................................................................................................................................331

CHAPTER 9........................................................................................................................................335

CHAPTER 10......................................................................................................................................343

CHAPTER 11......................................................................................................................................354

CHAPTER 12......................................................................................................................................363

CHAPTER 13......................................................................................................................................371

CHAPTER 14......................................................................................................................................381

CHAPTER 15......................................................................................................................................387

CHAPTER 16......................................................................................................................................393

CHAPTER 17......................................................................................................................................398

CHAPTER 18......................................................................................................................................406

The sun shone slanting over a spacious park, the undulating ground here turning a broad lawn towards the

beams that silvered every blade of grass; there, curving away in banks of velvet green; shadowed by the trees;

gnarled old thorns in the holiday suit whence they take their name, giant's nosegays of horsechestnuts,

mighty elms and stalwart oaks, singly or in groups, the aristocracy of the place; while in the background rose

wooded coverts, where every tint of early green blended in rich masses of varied foliage.

An avenue, nearly half a mile in length, consisted of a quadruple range of splendid lime trees of uniform

growth, the side arcades vaulted over by the meeting branches, and the central road, where the same lights

and shadows were again and again repeated, conducting the eye in diminishing perspective to a mansion on a

broad base of stone steps. Herds of cattle, horses, and deer, gave animation to the scene, and near the avenue

were a party of village children running about gathering cowslips, or seated on the grass, devouring

Under a lordly elm sat a maiden of about nineteen years; at her feet a Skye terrier, like a walking doormat,

with a fierce and droll countenance, and by her side a girl and boy, the one sickly and poorly clad, the other

with bright inquiring eyes, striving to compensate for the want of other faculties. She was teaching them to

form that delight of childhood, a cowslip ball, the other children supplying her with handfuls of the

goldcoated flowers, and returning a pull of the forelock or a bobbed curtsey to her smiling thanks.

Her dress was of a plain brownholland looking material, the bonnet she had thrown off was of the coarsest

straw, but her whole air declared her the daughter of that lordly house; and had gold and rubies been laid

before her instead of cowslips with fairy favours, they would well have become her princely port, long neck,

and stately head, crowned with a braid of her profuse black hair. That regal look was more remarkable in her

than beauty; her brow was too high, her features not quite regular, her complexion of gypsy darkness, but

with a glow of eyes very large, black, and deeply set, naturally grave in expression, but just now beaming and

dancing in accordance with the encouraging smiles on her fresh, healthy, red lips, as her hands, very soft and

delicate, though of large and strong make, completed the ball, threw it in the little boy's face, and laughed to

see his ecstasy over the delicious prize; teaching him to play with it, tossing it backwards and forwards,

shaking him into animation, and ever and anon chasing her little dog to extract it from between his teeth.

Suddenly she became aware of the presence of a spectator, and instantly assuming her bonnet, and drawing

'There seems to be great enjoyment,' replied the young curate, looking, however, somewhat preoccupied.

'Look at Charlie Layton,' said she, pointing to the dumb boy. 'That ball is perfect felicity, he had rather not

play with it, the delight is mere possession.' She was turning to the boy again, when Mr. Wingfield said, not

'You know we cannot hear again. They were to sail by the next packet, and it is uncertain how soon they may

'He promised to come this spring, but I fancy Captain Fitzhugh has inveigled him somewhere to fish. He

'I have a letter here thatwhichin Lord Martindale's absence, I thought it might be betteryou might

prefer my coming direct to you. I cannot but think you should be aware'stammered Mr. Wingfield.

'Here is a letter from my cousin, who has a curacy in the Lake country. Your brother is at Wrangerton, the

'Yes, yes, you need not be alarmed, but I am afraid there is some entanglement. There are some Miss

'Oh, it is that kind of thing!' said she, in an altered tone, her cheeks glowing; 'it is very silly of him to get

'I wish I could think so,' said Mr. Wingfield; 'but, indeed, Miss Martindale,' for she was returning to the

children, 'I am afraid it is a serious matter. The father is a designing person.'

'Arthur will not be taken in,' was her first calm answer; but perceiving the curate unconvinced, though

Mr. Wingfield produced the letter and read; 'Fanshawe, the curate of Wrangerton, has just been with me,

telling me his rector is in much difficulty and perplexity about a son of your parishioner, Lord Martindale. He

came to Wrangerton with another guardsman for the sake of the fishing, and has been drawn into an

engagement with one of the daughters of old Moss, who manages the St. Erme property. I know nothing

against the young ladies, indeed Fanshawe speaks highly of them; but the father is a disreputable sort of

attorney, who has taken advantage of Lord St. Erme's absence and neglect to make a prey of the estate. The

marriage is to take place immediately, and poor Mr. Jones is in much distress at the dread of being asked to

'He cannot do it,' exclaimed the young lady; 'you had better write and tell him so.'

'I am afraid,' said Mr. Wingfield, diffidently, 'I am afraid he has no power to refuse.'

'All that is in his power he will do, no doubt, by reasoning and remonstrance; but you must remember that

your brother is of age, and if the young lady's parents consent, Mr. Jones has no choice.'

'I could not have believed it! However, it will not come to that: it is only the old rector's fancy. To make

'There is still an hour before posttime,' said Mr. Wingfield; 'shall I send the children home?'

'No, poor little things, let them finish their game. Thank you for coming to me. My aunt will, I hope, hear

Calling an elder girl, she gave some directions; and Mr. Wingfield watched her walking down the avenue

with a lightfooted but decided and characteristic tread, expressing in every step, 'Where I am going, there I

'Nonsense!' she said to herself; 'Arthur cannot be so lost to the sense of everything becoming. Such pain

cannot be in store for me! Anything else I could bear; but this must not, cannot, shall not be. Arthur is all I

have; I cannot spare him; and to see him shipwrecked on a low bred designing creature would be too much

misery. Impossibleso clearheaded as he is, so fastidious about women! And yet this letter spoke

decidedly. People talk of love! and Arthur is so easy, he would let himself be drawn on rather than make a

disturbance. He might be ensnared with his eyes open, because he disliked the trouble of breaking loose, and

so would not think of the consequence. Nothing could save him so well as some one going to him. He can

read a letter or not as he chooses. Oh, if papa were at homeoh, if Mr. Wingfield were but Percy

Fotheringhamhe who fears no man, and can manage any one! Oh! if I could go myself; he heeds me when

he heeds no one else. Shall I go? Why not? It would save him; it would be the only effectual way. Let me see.

I would take Simmonds and Pauline. But then I must explain to my aunt. Stuff! there are real interests at

stake! Suppose this is exaggerationwhy, then, I should be ridiculous, and Arthur would never forget it.

Besides, I believe I cannot get there in one daycertainly not return the same. I must give way to

'My Dear Arthur,I hope and trust this letter may be quite uncalled for, though I feel it my duty to write it. I

used to have some influence with you, and I should think that anything that reminded you of home would

'Report has of course outrun the truth. It is impossible you should be on the brink of marriage without letting

us knowas much so, I should trust, as your seriously contemplating an engagement with one beneath your

notice. I dare say you find it very pleasant to amuse yourself; but consider, before you allow yourself to form

an attachmentI will not say before becoming a victim to sordid speculation. You know what poor John has

gone through, though there was no inferiority there. Think what you would have to bear for the sake, perhaps,

of a pretty face, but of a person incapable of being a companion or comfort, and whom you would be

ashamed to see beside your own family. Or, supposing your own affections untouched, what right have you

to trifle with the feelings of a poor girl, and raise expectations you cannot and ought not to fulfil? You are too

kind, when once you reflect, to inflict such pain, you, who cannot help being loved. Come away while it is

time; come home, and have the merit of selfsacrifice. If your fancy is smitten, it will recover in its proper

sphere. If it costs you pain, you know to whom you have always hitherto turned in your vexations. Dear

Arthur, do not ruin yourself; only come back to me. Write at once; I cannot bear the suspense.

She made two copies of this letter; one she directed to 'The Hon. Arthur Martindale, Grenadier Guards,

Winchester;' the other, 'Post Office, Wrangerton.' In rather more than a week she was answered:

'My Dear Theodora,You judged rightly that I am no man to trifle, or to raise expectations which I did not

mean to fulfil. My wife and I are at Matlock for a few days before joining at Winchester.

A gentleman stood waiting at the door of a house not far from the Winchester barracks.

'Is my brother at home, James?' as the servant gave a start of surprise and recognition.

'No, sir; he is not in the house, but Mrs.; will you walk in? I hope I see you better, sir.'

'Very well. I'll send up my card,' said he, entering, and the man as he took it, said, with emphasis, and a

He suddenly announced, 'Mr. Martindale,' and that gentleman unexpectedly found himself in the presence of

a young girl, who rose in such confusion that he could not look at her as he shook her by the hand, saying, 'Is

'Yesnoyes; at least, he'll come soon,' was the reply, as if she hardly knew what her words were.

'No, thank you,at least I mean, I'm just come in. He went to speak to some one, and I came to finish my

letter. He'll soon come,' said she, with the rapid illassured manner of a schoolgirl receiving her mamma's

'O no, no, thank you,' cried she, in a tremor lest she should have been uncivil. 'I didn't meanI've plenty of

He ventured to look up, and saw a bright dew on a soft, shady pair of dark eyes, a sweet quivering smile on a

very pretty mouth, and a glow of pure bright deep pink on a most delicately fair skin, contrasted with braids

of dark brown hair. She was rather above the ordinary height, slender, and graceful, and the childish beauty

of the form or face and features surprised him; but to his mind the chief grace was the shy, sweet tenderness,

happy and bright, but tremulous with the recent pain of the parting from home. With a kindly impulse, he

'Violet;' and as he did not appear at once to catch its unusual sound, she repeated, 'Violet Helen; we most of

'Violet Helen,' he repeated, with an intonation as if struck, not unpleasingly, by the second name. 'Well, that

'Six, and one brother,' said she, in a tone of exulting fondness. A short silence, and then the joyful

exclamation, 'There he is!' and she sprang to the door, leaving it open, as her fresh young voice announced,

'Guileless and unconscious of evil, poor child!' thought the brother; 'but I wonder how Arthur likes the news.'

Arthur entered, a finelooking young man, of threeandtwenty, dark, bright complexioned, tall, and robust.

He showed not the least consciousness of having offended, and his bride smiled freely as if at rest from all

'Well, John,' was his greeting, warmly spoken. 'You here? You look better. How is the cough?'

'I see I need not introduce you,' said Arthur, laying his hand on the arm of his blushing Violet, who shrank up

'That we can. There is a tolerable spare room, and James will find a place for Brown. I am glad to see you

'There has SHE,' indicating his wife, been thinking it her duty to read the old Italian one, which I never

opened in my life. I declare it would take a dictionary to understand a page. She is scared at the variety of

John was thinking that if he did not know this rattling talk to be a form of embarrassment, he should take it

'Yes, do;' and he opened the door for her, exclaiming, almost before she was fairly gone, 'There! you want no

'Isn't she?' continued Arthur, triumphantly. 'Such an outoftheway style;the dark eyes and hair, with that

exquisite complexion, ivory fairness,the form of her face the perfect oval!what you so seldom seeand

her figure, just the right height, tall and taper! I don't believe she could be awkward if she was to try. She'll

beat every creature hollow, especially in a few years' time when she's a little more formed.'

'Sixteen on our weddingday. That's the beauty of it. If she had been a day older it would have been a

different thing. Not that they could have spoilt her,she is a thoroughbred by nature, and no mistake.'

'This way,' said Arthur, leaning back, and twirling a chair on one of its legs for a pivot. 'Fitzhugh would have

me come down for a fortnight's fishing to Wrangerton. There's but one inn there fit to put a dog to sleep in,

and when we got there we found the house turned out of window for a ball, all the partitions down on the first

floor, and we driven into holes to be regaled with distant fiddlesqueak. So Fitzhugh's Irish blood was up for

a dance, and I thought I might as well give in to it, for the floor shook so that there was no taking a cigar in

peace. So you see the stars ordained it, and it is of no use making a row about one's destiny,' concluded

'Ay. After that, one was meeting the Mosses for ever; indeed, we had to call on the old fellow to get leave for

fishing in that water of Lord St. Erme's. He has a very pretty sort of little place out of the town close to the

park, andand somehow the weather was too bright for any sport, and the stream led by their garden.'

'Well, I saw I was in for it, and had nothing for it but to go through with it. Anything for a quiet life.'

'There you don't display your wonted sagacity,' returned Arthur coolly. 'You little know what I have gone

through on your account. If you had been soundwinded, you would have saved me no end of persecution.'

'I beg to observe that you are mistaken. Old Moss is as cunning a fox as ever lived; but I saw his game, and

without my own goodwill he might have whistled for me. I saw what he was up to, and let him know it, but

as I was always determined that when I married it should be to please myself, not my aunt, I let things take

'She? Bless you, poor child. She is as innocent as a lamb, and only thinks me all the heroes in the world.'

'Not she. She does not know it to this day.' John sat thinking; Arthur twirled the chair, then said, 'That is the

'I was unlucky,' said Arthur, 'I meant to have brought her home before my aunt and Theodora had any news

of it. I could have got round them that way, but somehow Theodora got scent of it, and wrote me a furious

letter, full of denunciationtwo of themthey hunted me everywhere, so I saw it was no use going there.'

'She is much hurt at your letter. I can see that she is, though she tries to hide her feelings. She was looking

quite pale when we came home, and I can hardly bear to see the struggle to look composed when you are

This evidently produced some compunction, but Arthur tried to get rid of it. 'I am sure there was nothing to

'I don't know. She had burnt it without letting any one see it; and it was only through my aunt that we learnt

'Well! her temper is up, and I am sorry for it,' said Arthur. 'I forget what I said. I dare say it was no more than

she deserved. I got one of these remonstrances of hers at Wrangerton, on the day before, and another

followed me a couple of days after to Matlock, so I could not have that going on for ever, and wrote off to put

'Of courseI knew he would, he can't leave us with nothing to live on. There's nothing to be done but to go

through the forms, and I am quite ready. Come, what's the use of looking intensely disgusted? Now you have

seen her, you don't expect me to profess that I am very sorry, and "will never do so no more."'

'So much trouble saved. Besides, I tell you I am ready to make whatever apology my father likes for a

His brother looked vexed, and dropped the conversation, waiting to see more of the bride before he should

It was seeing rather than hearing, for she was in much awe of him, blushed more than she spoke, and seemed

taken up by the fear of doing something inappropriate, constantly turning wistful inquiring looks towards her

husband, to seek encouragement or direction, but it was a becoming confusion, and by no means lessened the

'The next morning Arthur was engaged, and left her to be the guide to the cathedral, whereat she looked shy

and frightened, but Mr. Martindale set himself to reassure her, and the polished gentleness of his manner

They stood on the hill, overlooking the town and the vale of Itchen, winding away till lost between the green

downs that arose behind their crested neighbour, St. Catherine's Hill, and in the valley beneath reposed the

gray cathedral's lengthened nave and square tower, its lesser likeness, St. Cross, and the pinnacles of the

'But it is so sunny and beautiful,' said the bright young bride. 'See the sunshine on the green meadows, and

the haymaking. Oh! I shall always love it.' John heard a great deal of happiness in those words. 'I never saw a

'Yes, but it will be such a treat to go again. One can't take a quarter of it in at once.'

'It is a wonderful thing,' she said, with the same serious face; then, changing her tone to one of eagerness, 'I

Her knowledge was, he found, in a girlish state of keen interest, and not deficient, but what pleased him best

was that, as they entered and stood at the west door, looking down the whole magnificent length of nave,

choir, and chapel, the embowed roof high above, sustained on massive pillars, she uttered a low murmur of

'beautiful!' and there was a heartfelt expression of awe and reverence on her face, a look as of rapt thought,

chased away in a moment by his eye, and giving place to quiet pensiveness. After the service they went over

the building; but though eager for information, the gravity did not leave her, nor did she speak at once when

'Yes; it has made me understand better what books say about churches, and their being like'

'Oh! I am glad you say so,' exclaimed Violet. 'It is like what Annette and I have wondered aboutI mean

why fine statues or pictures, or anything of that kind, should make one feel half sad and half thoughtful when

'I must tell Annette that. It was she that said it was so,' said Violet; 'and we wondered Greek statues gave one

'Those at Wrangerton House. Lord St. Erme is always sending cases home, and it is such a festival day to go

up and see them unpacked, and Caroline and Annette go and take drawings, and I like to wander about the

rooms, and look at everything,' said Violet, growing talkative on the theme of home. 'There is one picture I

like above all, but that is a sacred subject, so no wonder it should have that feeling in it.'

'It is a Madonna,' she said, lowering her voice. 'A stiff old fashioned one, in beautiful, bright, clear

colouring. The Child is reaching out to embrace a little cross, and his Mother holds him towards it with such

'O, no, he has never been at Wrangerton since his father died, twelve years ago. He does not like the place, so

he only comes to London when he is in England, and papa goes up to meet him on business, but he is too

'I have done wrong, said Violet, checking herself; 'I should not have said that. Mamma told us that we ought

never to chatter about his concerns. Will you, please, not remember that I said it?'

As far as the outer world is concerned, I certainly will not,' said John kindly. 'You cannot too early learn

'I liked it well enough to wish for a few spare hundreds, but it seems to have afforded no more pleasure to

him than it has given to me. I am glad it is gone where there is some one who can appreciate it.'

'Oh, said Violet,' Matilda knows all about the best pictures. We don't appreciate, you know, we only like.'

'It is more than liking,' said Violet; 'I could call it loving. It is almost the same to me as Helvellyn. Annette

and I went to the house for one look more my last evening at home. I must tell her that you have seen it!' and

the springing steps grew so rapid, that her companion had to say, 'Don't let me detain you, I am obliged to go

gently uphill.' She checked her steps, abashed, and presently, with a shy but very pretty action, held out her

arm, saying timidly, 'Would it help you to lean on me? I ought not to have brought you this steep way.

He saw it would console her to let her think herself of service and accepted of the slender prop for the few

steps that remained. He then went upstairs to write letters, but finding no ink, came to the drawingroom to

ask her for some. She had only her own inkstand, which was supplying her letter to Annette, and he sat down

at the opposite side of the table to share it. Her pen went much faster than his. 'Clifton Terrace, Winchester,'

and 'My dear fatherI came here yesterday, and was most agreeably surprised,' was all that he had indited,

when he paused to weigh what was his real view of the merits of the case, and ponder whether his present

feeling was sober judgment, or the novelty of the bewitching prettiness of this innocent and gracious creature.

There he rested, musing, while from her pen flowed a description of her walk and of Mr. Martindale's

brother. 'If they are all like him, I shall be perfectly happy,' she wrote. 'I never saw any one so kind and

considerate, and so gentle; only now and then he frightens me, with his politeness, or perhaps polish is the

right word, it makes me feel myself rude and uncourteous and awkward. You said nothing gave you so much

the notion of highbreeding as Mr. Martindale's ease, especially when he pretended to be rough and talk

slang, it was like playing at it. Now, his brother has the same, without the funny roughness, but the greatest

gentleness, and a good deal of quiet sadness. I suppose it is from his health, though he is much better now: he

still coughs, and he moves slowly and leans languidly, as if he was not strong. He is not so tall as his brother,

and much slighter in make, and fairer complexioned, with gray eyes and brown hair, and he looks sallow and

Here raising her eyes to verify her description, she encountered those of its subject, evidently taking a survey

of her for the same purpose. He smiled, and she was thereby encouraged to break into a laugh, so girlish and

lighthearted, so unconscious how much depended on his report, that he could not but feel compassionate.

Alarmed at the graver look, she crimsoned, exclaiming, 'O! I beg your pardon! It was very rude.'

'No, no,' said John; it was absurd!' and vexed at having checked her gladsomeness, he added, 'It is I rather

who should ask your pardon, for looks that will not make a cheerful figure in your description.'

'Oh, no,' cried Violet; 'mamma told me never to say anything against any of Mr. Martindale's relations. What

'Don't distress yourself, pray,' said John, not at all in a bantering tone. 'I know what you meant; and it was

With a renewed blush, an ingenuous look, and a hesitating effort, she said, 'INDEED, I have been telling

'She must have been very sorry to part with you,' said he, looking at the fair girl sent so early into the world.

'Oh, yes!' and the tears started to the black eyelashes, though a smile came at the same time; 'she said I should

be such a giddy young housekeeper, and she would have liked a little more notice.'

'It was not very long?' said John, anxious to lead her to give him information; and she was too young and

happy not to be confidential, though she looked down and glowed as she answered, 'Six weeks.'

'Yes, it was very curious;' and with deepening blushes she went on, the smile of happiness on her lips, and her

eyes cast down. 'Annette was to go for the first time, and she would not go without me. Mamma did not like

it, for I was not sixteen then; but Uncle Christopher came, and said I should, because I was his pet. But I can

'It was very odd how it all happened. Annette and I had no one to dance with, and were wondering who those

two gentlemen were. Captain Fitzhugh was dancing with Miss Evelyn, and heMr. Martindalewas

'Yes, just so,' said Violet, smiling; 'and presently Grace Bennet came and told Matilda who they were; and

while I was listening, oh, I was so surprised, for there was Albert, my brother, making me look round. Mr.

Martindale had asked to be introduced to us, and he asked me to dance. I don't believe I answered right, for I

thought he meant Matilda. 'But,' said she, breaking off, 'how I am chattering and hindering you!' and she

'Not at all,' said John; 'there is nothing I wish more to hear, or that concerns me more nearly. Anything you

'I am afraid it is silly,' halfwhispered Violet to herself; but the recollection was too pleasant not to be easily

'Not at all silly,' said John. 'You know I must wish to hear how I gained a sister.'

Then, as the strangeness of imagining that this grave, highbred, more than thirtyyearsold gentleman,

could possibly call her by such a name, set her smiling and blushing in confusion, he wiled on her

'Three times. It was a wonderful evening. Annette and I said, when we went to bed, we had seen enough to

'I thought much of it when he bowed to me. I little fanciedbut there was another odd coincidencewasn't

it? In general I never go into the drawingroom to company, because there are three older; but the day they

came to speak to papa about the fishing, mamma and all the elder ones were out of the way, except Matilda. I

was doing my Roman history with her, when papa came in and said, we must both come into the

'O yes; he dined with us. It was the first time I ever dined with a party, and he talked so much to me, that

Albert began to laugh at me; but Albert always laughs. I did not care tilltillthat day when he walked

Her voice died away, and her face burnt as she looked down; but a few words of interest led her on.

'When I told mamma, she said most likely he thought me a little girl who didn't signify; but I did not think he

could, for I am the tallest of them all, and every one says I look as if I was seventeen, at least. And then she

told me grand gentlemen and officers didn't care what nonsense they talked. You know she didn't know him

'She could not know he did not deserve it,' said the young bride, ready to resent it for her husband, since his

brother did not, then again excusing her mother. 'It was all her care for me, dear mamma! She told me not to

'No, indeed,' and painful recollections of his own pressed on him, but he could not help being glad this tender

'That was six weeks agoa month before our weddingday,' said she, blushingly. 'I did wish it could have

been longer. I wanted to learn, how to keep house, and I never could, for he was always coming to take me to

walk in the park. And it all happened so fast, I had no time to understand it, nor to talk to mamma and

Matilda. And then mamma cried so much! I don't feel to understand it now, but soon perhaps I shall have

more quiet time. I should like to have waited till Lord Martindale came home, but they said that could not be,

because his leave of absence would be over. I did wish very much though that Miss Martindale could have

John found reply so difficult, that he was glad to be interrupted by Arthur's return. He soon after set out to

From him more of the circumstances were gathered. Mr. Moss was the person universally given up to

reprobation. 'A thorough schemer,' said the Irish captain. As to the Miss Mosses, they were ladylike girls,

most of them pretty, and everywhere well spoken of. In fact, John suspected he had had a little flirtation on

his own account with some of them, though he took credit to himself for having warned his friend to be

careful. He ended with a warmhearted speech, by no means displeasing to John, hoping he would make the

best of it with Lord Martindale, for after all, she was as pretty a creature as could be seen, one that any man

might be proud of for a daughterinlaw; and to his mind it was better than leaving the poor girl to break her

Arthur himself was in a more rational mood that evening. He had at first tried to hide his embarrassment by

bravado; but he now changed his tone, and as soon as Violet had left the diningroom, began by an abrupt

Arthur writhed. 'I suppose it must come to that,' he said; 'but tell me first the state of things.'

'No; there was a letter from Colonel Harrington; and at home they knew the circumstances pretty correctly

'Oh! that was the way Theodora came by the news. I wish he had let alone telling her,I could have

managed her alone;but there! it was not in human nature not to tell such a story, and it did not much matter

how it was done. Well, and my aunt is furious, I suppose, but I'll take care of her and of my lady. I only want

'He cannot endure the notion of a family feud; but the first step must come from you.'

'Very well:and so you came to set it going. It is very goodnatured of you, John. I depended on you or

Theodora for helping me through, but I did not think you would have come in this way. I am glad you have,

'Against her, certainly not. I have made acquaintance with her this morning, andand there is everything to

interest one in her:' and then, as Arthur looked delighted, and was ready to break into a rhapsody'Her

simplicity especially. When you write you had better mention her entire ignorance of the want of sanction. I

'She knows nothing of people's ways,' said Arthur. 'She knew you were all abroad, and her own family told

her it was all right. Her father is a bit of a tyrant, and stopped the mother's mouth, I fancy, if she had any

doubts. As to herself, it was much too pretty to see her so happy, to let her set up her little scruples. She did

But Arthur, without seeming to heed, continued, 'So you see she is quite clear; but I'll write, and you shall see

'Something he must do,' said Arthur, 'for my allowance is not enough to keep a cat; and as to the ninth part of

old Moss's pickings and stealings, if I meant to dirty my fingers with it, it won't be to be come by till he is

'He was glad to have her off his hands on any terms. Besides, to tell you the truth, John, I am convinced he

had no notion you would ever come home again. He knew I saw his game, and dreaded I should be off; so he

'Happy!' exclaimed Arthur, surprised, 'small doubt of that! What should prevent me?'

'It all depends on my father,' said Arthur, a little crossly, and taking his writingcase from another table.

He was so well pleased with his performance that, as soon as he was alone with Violet, he began, 'There, I've

done it! John said it could not be better, and after the impression you have made, no fear but he will pacify

She was perplexed. 'Who?' said she; 'not Lord and Lady Martindale? Oh! surely I have not done anything to

'Pray, do tell me! Why are they to be pacified? What is the matter? Do they think they shan't like me? Ought I

'My little bird, don't twitter so fast. You have asked a dozen questions in a breath.'

'Well, I suppose you must know sooner or later. It only means that they are taken by surprise.'

Violet gazed at him in perplexity, then, with a dawning perception, 'Oh! surely you don't mean they did not

'Nobody asked them,' said Arthur, carelessly, then as she turned away, covering her face with her hands, 'But

it is nothing to take to heart in that way. I am my own master, you know, you silly child, and you had plenty

of consent, and all that sort of thing, to satisfy you, so you are quite out of the scrape.'

'Come, come, Violet, this won't do,' he continued, putting his arm round her, and turning her towards him,

while he pulled down her hands. 'This is pretty usage. You can't help it now if you would.'

'Ah! you don't know what I have saved you. I was not going to see all that pink paint worn off those cheeks,

nor your life and my own wasted in waiting for them to bring their minds to it. I have seen enough of that.

'Helen Fotheringham. She was our old parson's daughter. They waited eight years, and she died last summer.

Violet looked aghast, and spoke low. 'How very sad! Helen! That was the reason he looked up when he heard

it was my name. Poor Mr. John Martindale! I saw the crape on his hat. Was that what made him so ill?'

'It nearly killed him last year, but he never had lungs good for anything. First, my aunt set my father against

it, and when he gave in, she had a crabbed decrepit old grandfather, and between them they were the death of

'Only last year?' exclaimed Violet. 'O dear! and there have I been telling him all aboutabout this spring. I

would not have done it, if I had known. I thought he looked melancholy sometimes. Oh! I wish I had not.'

'No, no, he only liked you the better for it. I assure you, Violet, he almost said so. Then that was what made

'Would you be so kind as to explain it to me?' said Violet, in such serious distress that he answered with less

trifling than usual, 'There is nothing to tell. I knew how it would be if I asked leave, so I took it. That's all.'

'The less said about that the better, Violet,' said Arthur. 'You are all right, you know, and in great favour with

John. He can do anything with my father, and I have written. We shall be at home before the end of another

month, and set going with a decent income in London. A housewhere shall it be? Let me see, he can't give

me less than L1000 a year, perhaps L1600. I vow I don't see why it should not be L2000. John wants no more

than he has got, and will never marry now, and there is only Theodora. I was always my aunt's favourite, and

if you mind what you are about we shall have our share of the old sugarplanter's hoards, better than the

Barbuda propertyall niggers and losses. I wash my hands of it, though by rights it should come to the

Neither understanding nor heeding all this, Violet interrupted by gasping out, 'Oh! I am so grieved.'

'Grieved to have found such a fool as to risk everything, and run counter to all his friends for the sake of that

She was coaxed out of vexation for the present; but she awoke the next morning with a feeling of culpability

John could not understand her altered manner and the timid bashfulness, greater than even at their first

meeting. In fact, the history of his grief inspired her with a sort of reverential compassion for him, and the

perception of the terms on which she stood, made her laugh of yesterday seem to her such unbecoming levity,

When he came as before, to borrow some ink, as she gave it to him her hand shook, and her colour rose. After

'For laughing,' said she, in a tone of distress. 'Indeed, indeed, I did not know,' and though she averted her face,

he saw that the crimson had spread to her neck. He did not at once reply, and she went on incoherently. 'I did

not knowI could not guess. Of courseI wondered at it all. I knew I was not fitbut they never told

Most soothingly did John say, coming towards her, 'No, no, you need not distress yourself. No one can blame

'He will look on you like a daughter. I know I may promise you that. Yes, indeed, I have no doubt of it, my

dear little sister,' he repeated, as she looked earnestly at him. 'I have told him how entirely you deserve his

kindness and affection, and Arthur has written, such a letter as will be sure to bring his forgiveness.'

'Don't fancy that any one is angry with you. We all know that you were ignorant how matters stood.'

'But I should have done the same if I had known. I could not have helped it,' said Violet.

'I know,' said John, 'no one could expect it of you. Arthur told me at once that you were free from any shadow

'Of course,' said John, after a little consideration, 'it was a shock to hear of such an important step being taken

without my father's knowledge; but he is very anxious there should be no estrangement, and I am sure he will

behave as if things had gone on in the usual course. You may have great confidence in his kindness, Violet.'

She was somewhat reassured, and presently went on'I don't wonder they are vexed. I know how much

beneath him I am, but I could not help that. Oh! I wish Matilda was here to tell me how to behave, that every

'Don't be frightened' said John, 'you have pleased two of the family already; you know, and depend upon it,

'I could say I liked you the better for it,' said John, pleasantly; 'only I don't know whether it would be a safe

precedent. It has made us feel well acquainted, I hope. Don't make a stranger of me,' he continued, 'don't

'I'm sure,'and she broke off, unable to express herself; then added, 'Lady Martindale! I was frightened

'You must not frighten yourself. You will find out how kind she is when you come to know her, and soon get

'And there is your sister,' said Violet; 'TheodoraI do long to see her. Is she most like you or your brother?'

'Remarkably like him. She always makes children very fond of her,' he added, pausing to find something safe

and yet encouraging; 'but I don't know half as much of her as Arthur does. We have not been as much

'I see now why she never wrote,' said Violet, with some shame, and yet glad to have it accounted for. 'But she

will be sure to help me, and tell me how to behave. She will want them to be able to bear me for his sake.'

Without much reply, he applied himself to his letter, feeling that he could hardly give an impartial judgment.

It had been a great effort to come to visit the bridal pair, but he found himself rewarded in a way he had not

expected by the new pleasure given him by her engaging ways, her freshness and artlessness rousing him

'I'll try to do my very best!' said she, cheerfully, though the tears still were in her eyes. 'I know I shall make

mistakes, and I can never be like a great lady; but I'll do the best I can, if they will only bear with me, and not

'One thing I am glad of,' added she, 'that we came here just now. That old cathedral! I did not think much

beforeit was all strange and new, and I was too happy. But I shall never be so thoughtless nowor if I

am! O, I know,' she exclaimed, with renewed energy, 'I'll buy one of those pretty white cups with views of

the cathedral on them. Did you not see them in the shopwindow? That will put me in mind if I am going to

'Resolutions so made are likely to be kept,' said John, and she presently left the room, recollecting that her

store of biscuits needed replenishing before luncheon. She was putting on her bonnet to go to order them,

when a doubt seized her whether she was transgressing the dignities of the Honourable Mrs. Martindale.

Matilda had lectured against vulgarity when Arthur had warned her against ultragentility, and she wavered,

till finding there was no one to send, her good sense settled the question. She walked along, feeling the cares

and troubles of life arising on her, and thinking she should never again be gay and thoughtless, when she

suddenly heard her husband's voice'Ha! whither away so fast!' and he and Captain Fitzhugh overtook her.

'Just the moment I wanted you. There's a cricket match in the College Meads. Come along.'

And with her arm in his, Violet's clouds vanished, and she had no recollection of anxieties or vexations. The

summer sky was overhead, the river shone blue and bright, the meadows smiled in verdure, the whole scene

was full of animation, and the game, of which she knew nothing, was made charming by Arthur's

explanations. Nearly an hour had passed before she bethought herself of suggesting it was almost time to go

Another ten minutes. 'Would you look at your watch please? There's your brother waiting for his luncheon.'

'O, ay, 'tis nearly time,' and he was again absorbed. She thought he would not be pleased if she went home

alone, nor was she sure of the way; so she waited in much annoyance, till at length he said, 'Now, Violet,' and

they walked briskly home, all that she had endured passing entirely out of her mind.

She rejoiced to find Mr. Martindale unconscious that it was not far from two o'clock. He said he had been

glad of time to finish his letters, and Arthur, as his eye fell on one of them, asked, 'What is Percy doing now?'

'He has been in Anatolia, going over some of the places we saw together. He has made some discoveries

'Yes; he sent some curious histories of the eastern Jews to some magazine. They are to be published

separately, as they have been very successful; but I am glad this book is to be what he calls "self contained."

Violet, curious to know who was this literary correspondent, glanced at the letter, and read the address, to

'Antony Percival Fotheringham, Esquire, British Embassy, Constantinople.' She started to find it was the

surname of that lost betrothed of whom she thought with an undefinable reverent pity.

All speculations were put to flight, however, by the entrance of the luncheon tray, containing nothing but

slices of cold mutton and bread and butter. With a grievous look of dismay, and lamentable exclamation, she

began to pour out explanations and apologies, but the gentlemen seemed too intent on conversing about Mr.

She remembered black looks and sharp words at home; and feeling dreadfully guilty at having failed

immediately after her resolutions, she retreated to her room, and there Arthur found her in positive distress.

'Oh, I am so much concerned! It was so wrong to forget those biscuits. Your brother ate nothing else

'Is that all?' said Arthur, laughing; 'I thought something had happened to you. Come, on with your bonnet.

'Let them be. No housekeeping affairs for me. Whatever happens, keep your own counsel. If they serve you

up a barbecued puppy dog, keep a cool countenance, and help the company round. No woman good for

Violet was left imagining her apologies a breach of good manners. What must Mr. Martindale think of her?

Silly, childish, indiscreet, giggling, neglectful, underbred! How he must regret his brother's having such a

Yet his pleasant voice, and her husband's drawing her arm into his, instantly dispelled all fear and regret, and

She was enchanted with St. Cross, delighted with the quadrangle of gray buildings covered with creepers, the

smooth turf and gay flowers; in raptures at the black jacks, dole of bread and beer, and at the silver crossed

brethren, and eager to extract all Mr. Martindale's information on the architecture and history of the place,

lingering over it as long as her husband's patience would endure, and hardly able to tear herself from the quiet

'If Caroline were only here to sketch it!' she cried, 'there would be nothing wanting but that that hill should be

'You should see the mountain convents in Albania,' said John; and she was soon charmed with his account of

his adventures there with Mr. Fotheringham. She was beginning to look on him as a perfect mine of

informationone who had seen the whole world, and read everything. All that was wanting, she said, was

Another day brought letters, inviting Arthur to bring home his bride for a fortnight's visit, as soon as he could

'Here we are!' said Arthur Martindale. 'Here's the lodge.' Then looking in his wife's face, 'Why! you are as

'Don't call him so here. Ah! I meant to tell you you must not "Mr. Martindale" me here. John is Mr.

'You will soon. And if you can help shrinking when my aunt kisses you, it will be better for us. Ha! there is

Violet held her breath. The grand parterre, laid out in regularly shaped borders, each containing a mass of

one kind of flower, flaming elscholchias, dazzling verbenas, azure nemophilas, or sober heliotrope, the broad

walks, the great pile of building, the innumerable windows, the long ascent of stone steps, their balustrade

guarded by sculptured sphinxes, the lofty entrance, and the tall powdered footmen, gave her the sense of

entering a palace. She trembled, and clung to Arthur's arm as they came into a great hall, where a vista of

marble pillars, orange trees, and statues, opened before her; but comfort came in the cordial brotherly

John's reply was an encouraging squeeze of the hand, which he retained, leading her, still leaning on her

husband's arm, into a room, where an elderly gentleman was advancing; both her hands were placed within

his by her supporters on either side, and he kissed her, gravely saying, 'Welcome, my dear.' He then presented

her to a formal embrace from a tall lady; and Arthur saying, 'Well, Theodora! here, Violet,' again took her

hand, and put it into another, whose soft clasp was not ready, nor was the kiss hearty.

Presently Violet, a little reassured by Lord Martindale's gentle tones, ventured on a survey. She was on the

same sofa with Lady Martindale; but infinitely remote she felt from that form like an eastern queen, richly

dressed, and with dark majestic beauty, whose dignity was rather increased than impaired by her fifty years.

She spoke softly to the shy stranger, but with a condescending tone, that marked the width of the gulf, and

But, though the figure was younger, and the dress plainer, something seemed to make her still more

unapproachable. There was less beauty, less gentleness, and the expression of her countenance had something

fixed and stern. Now and then there was a sort of agitation of the muscles of the face, and her eyes were

riveted on Arthur, excepting that if he looked towards her, she instantly looked out of the window. She

neither spoke nor moved: Violet thought that she had not given her a single glance, but she was mistaken,

This wife, for whose sake Arthur had perilled so much, and inflicted such acute pain on her, what were her

merits? A complexion of lilies and roses, a head like a steel engraving in an annual, a face expressing nothing

but childish bashfulness, a manner ladylike but constrained, and a dress of studied simplicity worse than

Lady Martindale spoke of dressing, and conducted her meek shy visitor up a grand staircase, along a broad

gallery, into a large bedroom, into which the western sun beamed with a dazzling flood of light.

The first use Violet made of her solitude was to look round in amaze at the size and luxury of her room,

wondering if she should ever feel at home where lookingglasses haunted her with her own insignificance.

She fled from them, to try to cool her cheeks at the open window, and gaze at the pleasureground, which

reminded her of prints of Versailles, by the sparkling fountain rising high in fantastic jets from its stone basin,

in the midst of an expanse of level turf, bordered by terraces and stone steps, adorned with tall vases of

flowers. On the balustrade stood a peacock, bending his blue neck, and drooping his gorgeous train, as if he

Poor Violet felt as if no one but peacocks had a right here; and when she remembered that less than twelve

weeks ago the summit of her wishes had been to go to the Wrangerton ball, it seemed to be a dream, and she

shut her eyes, almost expecting to open them on Annette's face, and the little attic at home. But then, some

one else must have been the fabric of a vision! She made haste to unclose them, and her heart bounded at

thinking that he was born to all this! She started with joy as his step approached, and he entered the room.

'Let us look at you,' he said. 'Have you your colour? Ay, plenty of it. Are you getting tamer, you startled

'I hope I have not been doing wrong. Lady Martindale asked me to have some tea. I never heard of such a

thing before dinner, but I thought afterwards it might have been wrong to refuse. Was it!'

He laughed. 'Theodora despises nothing so much as women who drink tea in the middle of the day.'

'I am so afraid of doing what is unladylike. Your mother offered me a maid, but I only thought of not giving

'No, no,' said he, much diverted; 'she never thinks people can help themselves. She was brought up to be

worshipped. Those are her West Indian ways. But don't you get gentility notions; Theodora will never stand

them, and will respect you for being independent. However, don't make too little of yourself, or be shy of

making the lady's maids wait on you. There are enough of themmy mother has two, and Theodora a

'None of them all have the knack with it you have, and it is lucky, for they cost as much as a hunter.'

'Ay, and the pink ribbons in your hair, mind. You will not see my aunt till after dinner, when I shall not be

there; but you must do the best you can, for much depends on it. My aunt brought my mother up, and is

complete master here. I can't think how my father'and he went on talking to himself, as he retreated into

his dressingroom, so that all Violet heard was, 'wife's relations,' and 'take warning.'

He came back to inspect her toilette and suggest adornments, till, finding he was overdoing them, he let her

follow her own taste, and was so satisfied with the result, that he led her before the glass, saying, 'There. Mrs.

'You think we make a handsome couple? Well, I am glad you are tall not much shorter than Theodora,

'But, oh! how shall I behave properly all dinnertime? Do make a sign if I am doing anything wrong.'

'I know I shall make mistakes. Matilda says I shall. I had a letter from her this morning to warn me against

"solecisms in etiquette," and to tell me to buy the number of the "Family Friend" about dinner parties, but I

'You would be much more likely, if you had Matilda and her prig of a book,' said Arthur, between anger and

diversion. 'Tell her to mind her own businessshe is not your mistress now, and she shall not teach you

affectation. Why, you silly child, should I have had you if you had not been "proper behaved"? You have

nothing to do but to remember you are my wife, and as good as any of them, besides being twenty times

'See, it is the third door from the stairs. The rest on this side are spare rooms, except where you see those two

green baize doors at the ends. They lead to passages, the wings on the garden side. In this one my aunt's

'Those four belong to my father and mother; these two are John's. His sittingroom is the best in the house.

The place is altogether too big for comfort. Our little parlour at Winchester was twice as snug as that

'Dear little room! I hope we may go back to it. But what a view from this end window! That avenue is the

'It is. My father built the house, but we were an old county family long before. The old Admiral, the first lord,

had the peerage settled on my father, who was his nephew and head of the family, and he and my Aunt Nesbit

having been old friends in the West Indies, met at Bath, and cooked up the match. He wanted a fortune for his

nephew, and she wanted a coronet for her niece! I can't think how she came to be satisfied with a trumpery

Irish one. You stare, Violet; but that is my aunt's notion of managing, and the way she meant to deal with all

of us. She has monstrous hoards of her own, which she thinks give her a right to rule. She has always given

out that she meant the chief of them for me, and treated me accordingly, but I am afraid she has got into a

This not very encouraging speech was made as they stood looking from the gallery window. Some one came

near, and Violet started. It was a very fashionablydressed personage, who, making a sort of patronizing

sweeping bend, said, 'I was just about to send a person to assist Mrs. Martindale. I hope you will ring

whenever you require anything. The under lady's maid will be most happy to attend you.'

'There,' said Arthur, as the lady passed on, 'that is the greatest person in the house, hardly excepting my aunt.

Violet's feelings might somewhat resemble those of the Emperor Julian when he sent for a barber, and there

'She must have wanted to look at you,' proceeded Arthur, 'or she would never have treated us with such

It was a cheerful apartment, hung with prints, with somewhat of a schoolroom aspect, and in much disorder.

Books and music lay confused with blue and lilac cottons, patterns, scissors, and papers covered with

mysterious dots; there were oddlooking glass bottles on the mantelshelf with odder looking things in them,

and saucers holding what Violet, at home, would have called messes; the strawbonnet lay on the floor, and

beside it the Scotch terrier, who curled up his lips, showed his white teeth, and greeted the invaders with a

growl, which became a bark as Arthur snapped his fingers at him. 'Ha! Skylark, that is bad manners. Where's

At the call, the door of the inner room opened, but only a little dark damsel appeared, saying, in a French

'She is arrived about half an hour ago,' was the reply. Arthur uttered an impatient interjection, and Violet

'A great friend of Theodora's. I wish she would have kept further off just now, not that she is not a

goodnatured agreeable person enough, but I hate having strangers here. There will be no good to be got out

of Theodora now! There are two sisters always going about staying at places, the only girls Theodora ever

cared for; and just now, Georgina, the youngest, who used to be a wild flyaway girl, just such as Theodora

herself, has gone and married one Finch, a miserly old rogue, that scraped up a huge fortune in South

America, and is come home old enough for her grandfather. What should possess Theodora to bring Jane here

now? I thought she would never have forgiven them. But we may as well come down. Here's the staircase for

'And here is the hall! Oh !' cried Violet, springing towards it, 'this really is the Dying Gladiator. Just like the

'What else should he be like!' said Arthur, laughing. 'Every one who keeps a preserve of statues has the same.'

She would have liked to linger, recognizing her old friends, and studying this museum of wonders, inlaid

marble tables, cases of stuffed humming birds, and stands of hothouse plants, but Arthur hurried her on,

saying it was very illcontrived, a draught straight through it, so that nothing warmed it. He opened doors,

giving her a moment's glimpse of yellow satin, gilding and pictures, in the saloon, which was next to the

drawingroom where she had been received, and beyond it the dining room. Opposite, were the

billiardroom, a library, and Lord Martindale s study; and 'Here,' said he, 'is where Theodora and I keep our

goods. Ha!' as he entered, 'you here, Theodora! Hallo! what's this? A lot of wooden benches with their heels

'I found the children by the wood were too far from school, so I have been teaching them here. I came to see

'I was showing her our haunts. See, Violet, here's my double barrel, and here are the bows. I forget if you can

'You shall learn. We will have the targets out. Where's the light bow you used to shoot with, Theodora?'

'It is somewhere,' said Theodora, without alacrity; 'no, I remember, I gave it to Mr. Wingfield's little nephew.'

'Unlucky! Yours will never do for those little fingers.' Theodora abruptly turned to Violet, and said,' She must

be tired of standing there.' Violet smiled with pleasure at being addressed, thanked, and disclaimed fatigue.

'She is of your sort, and does not know how to be tired,' said Arthur. 'I wondered to hear your bosom friend

'If you call her my bosom friend, you answer the question,' was the proud reply, and it provoked him to carry

'I thought she was not THE friend,' he continued; 'I ought to have congratulated you on THE friend's capture.

Theodora drew up her head, and impetuously heaped some schoolbooks together. 'Have you seen the pretty

In a soft tone, contrasting with the manner of his last sayings, Arthur invited his wife to come out on the

lawn, and walked away with her. She was surprised and uneasy at what had taken place, but could not

It was all the strange influence of temper. In truth, Theodora's whole heart was yearning to the brother, whom

she loved beyond all others; while on the other hand his home attachments centred on her, and he had come

to seek her with the fixed purpose of gaining her goodwill and protection for his young bride. But temper

stepped between. Whether it began from Theodora's jealousy of the stranger, or from his annoyance at her

cold haughty manner to his wife, he was vexed, and retaliated by teasing; she answered coldly, in proud

suffering at being taunted on a subject which gave her much pain, and then was keenly hurt at his tone and

way of leaving her, though in fact she was driving him away. She stood leaning against a pillar in the hall,

looking after him with eyes brimming with tears; but on hearing a step approach, she subdued all signs of

emotion, and composedly met the eye of her eldest brother. She could not brook that any one should see her

grief, and she was in no mood for his first sentences: 'What are you looking at?' and seeing the pair standing

'It is a very sweet expression. Even as a stranger, it would be impossible not to be interested in her, if only for

Theodora glanced at Violet's dress, and at the attitude in which she was looking up, as Arthur gathered some

roses from a vase; then turned her eyes on John's thoughtful and melancholy countenance, and thought within

herself, that every man, however wise, can be taken in by a fair face, and by airs and graces.

'Poor thing,' continued John, 'it must be very trying; you don't see her to advantage, under constraint, but a

He paused for an answer, but not obtaining one, said, 'I did not know you expected Miss Gardner today.'

She surprised him, by answering with asperity, prompted by a second attack on this subject, 'I can't help it. I

'Nothing, nothing,I meant nothing personal. It was only that I would have avoided having spectators of a

'Do you know that you are standing in a tremendous draught?' interrupted Theodora.

'And there's my mother on the stairs. I shall go and call them in; come with me, Theodora.'

He found Violet all smiles and wonder: but she relapsed into constraint and alarm as soon as she entered the

drawingroom. Miss Gardner presently came down,a lady about five or six and twenty, not handsome, but

very well dressed, and with an air of ease and good society, as if sure of her welcome. As Violet listened to

her lively conversation with Lord Martindale, she thought how impossible it was that she should ever be

The grandeur of the diningroom was another shock, and the varieties of courses revived her remorse for the

cold mutton. She sat between Lord Martindale and John, who talked to her as soon as he thought she could

bear the sound of her own voice, and, with Arthur opposite, her situation was delightful compared to the

moment when, without either of her protectors, she must go with the imperial Lady Martindale to encounter

When the time came, Arthur held open the door, and she looked up in his face so piteously, that he smiled,

and whispered 'You goose,' words which encouraged her more than their tenor would seem to warrant.

Warm as it was, the windows were shut, and a shawl was round Mrs. Nesbit's tall, bending, infirm figure.

Violet dared not look up at her, and thought, with mysterious awe, of the caution not to shrink if she were

kissed, but it was not needed, Lady Martindale only said, 'My aunt, Mrs. Arthur Martindale,' and Mrs. Nesbit,

half rising, just took her hand into her long skinny fingers, which felt cold, damp, and uncertain, like the

Violet was conscious of being scanned from head to footnay, looked through and through by black eyes

that seemed to pierce like a dart from beneath their shaggy brows, and discover all her ignorance, folly, and

unfitness for her position. Colouring and trembling, she was relieved that there was another guest to call off

Mrs. Nesbit's attention, and watched the readiness and deference with which Miss Gardner replied to

compliments on her sister's marriage; and yet they were not comfortable congratulations, thought Violet; at

least they made her cheeks burn, and Theodora stood by looking severe and melancholy; but Miss Gardner

seemed quite to enter into the sarcastic tone, and almost to echo it, as if to humour the old lady.

'Your sister acted very sensibly,' said Mrs. Nesbit, with emphasis. 'Very good management; though Theodora

'Yes, I know we used her very ill,' said Miss Gardner; 'but people have unaccountable fancies about

publishing those matters. Mr. Finch was in haste, and we all felt that it was best to have it over, so it was

'Speed is the best policy, as we all know,' said Mrs. Nesbit; and Violet felt as if there was a flash of those eyes

upon her, and was vexed with herself for blushing. She thought Miss Gardner's answer goodnaturedly

'Oh, people always shake together best afterwards. There is not the least use in a prolonged courtship

acquaintance. It is only a field for lovers' quarrels, and pastime for the spectators.'

'By the bye,' said Mrs. Nesbit, 'what is become of your cousin, Mrs. George Gardner's son?'

'Mark! Oh, he is abroad. Poor fellow, I wish we could find something for him to do. Lady Fotheringham

asked her nephew, Percival, if he could not put him in the way of getting some appointment.'

'Yes; I never expected much. Those diplomats are apt to be afraid of having their heels trodden upon; but it is

a great pity. He is so clever, and speaks so many languages. We hope now that Mr. Finch may suggest some

'I assure you poor Mark would be glad of anything. He is entirely steadied now; but there are so few openings

An interruption here occurring, Miss Gardner drew off to the window. Theodora sat still, until her friend said,

Theodora could not refuse. Violet wished they had asked her to join them; but they went out alone, and for

some moments both were silent. Miss Gardner first spoke, remarking, 'A beautiful complexion.'

There was a cold, absent assent; and she presently tried again, 'Quite a lady,' but with the same brief reply.

Presently, however, Theodora exclaimed, 'Jane, you want me to talk to you; I cannot, unless you unsay that

'I beg your pardon, Theodora, dear; I have no doubt his motives were quite conscientious, but naturally, you

know, one takes one's own cousin's part, and it was disappointing that he would not help to give poor Mark

'Come, you must not be so very severe and dignified. Make some allowance for poor things who don't know

how to answer Mrs. Nesbit, and say what first occurs. Indeed, I did not know you were so much interested in

'There! don't annihilate me. I know he is a very superior person, the pride of Lady Fotheringham's heart. Of

course he would have recommended Mark if he had thought it right; I only hope he will find that he was

'Then I am forgiven, am I? And I may ask after you after this long solitary winter. We thought a great deal of

'I needed no pity, thank you. I was well off with my chemistry and the parish matters. I liked the quiet time.'

'My aunt is a very amusing companion. Her clear, shrewd observation is like a book of French memoirs.'

'No. We understand each other, and it is better for all parties that she should know I am not to be interfered

with. Positively I think she has been fonder of me since we measured our strength.'

'I think there must be. I fancy it is resolution that enables me to go further with her than any one else can

'What is strange is, that she is prouder of me than of mamma, who is so much handsomer and more

accomplished,more tractable, too, and making a figure and sensation that I never shall.'

'Don't say so. If John's illness had not prevented my coming out last year, I might have gone into the world

like other girls. Now I see the worth of a young lady's triumphthe disgusting speculation! I detest it.'

'Yes, honest poverty, and independence. I looked to her to show the true meaning of that word. I call it

dependence to be so unable to exist without this world's trash as to live in bondage for its sake. Independence

'If I had been lucky enough to have such a fate, I would have been a village schoolmistress.'

'I should like the village children better; but, seriously, I would gladly get my own bread, and I did believe

'With that head that looks as if it was born in the purple, you would ennoble anything, dear Theodora; but for

'True; but it needs a great soul and much indifference to creature comforts. Now, think of us, at our age, our

'Yes, there was no want of kindness there; but, my dear, if you could only imagine the dulness. It was as if the

whole place had been potted and preserved in Sir Roger de Coverley's time. No neighbours, no club books,

no anything! One managed to vegetate through the morning by the help of being deputy to good Lady

Bountiful; but oh! the evenings! Sir Antony always asleep after tea, and no one allowed to speak, lest he

should be awakened, and the poor, imbecile son bringing out the draughtboard, and playing with us all in

turn. Fancy that, by way of enlivenment to poor Georgina after her nervous fever! I was quite alarmed about

'Oh! her Finch is a manageable bird. Her life is in her own power, and she will have plenty of all that makes it

agreeable. It is winning a home instead of working for it; that is the common sense view'

'Oh, she may in the end. He is tame, and kind, and very much obliged. My dear Theodora, I could feel with

you once; but one learns to see things in a different light as one lives on. After all, I have not done the thing.'

'I do no such thing. I do not justify Arthur. I own that he has acted wrongly; but No, I cannot compare the

'But it is the loss of your brother! Do you know, I think it likely he may not be as much lost to you as if he

had chosen a superior person. When the first fancy is over, such a young unformed thing as this cannot have

by any means the influence that must belong to you. You will find him recurring to you as before.'

Meanwhile, Violet sat formal and forlorn in the drawingroom, and Lady Martindale tried to make

conversation. Did she play, or draw? Matilda played, Caroline drew, she had been learning; and in horror of a

request for music, she turned her eyes from the grand piano. Was she fond of flowers? O, yes! Of botany?

Caroline was. A beautifully illustrated magazine of horticulture was laid before her, and somewhat relieved

her, whilst the elder ladies talked about their fernery, in scientific terms, that sounded like an unknown

Perceiving that a book was wanted, she sprang up, begging to be told where to find it; but the answer made

her fear she had been officious. 'No, my dear, thank you, do not trouble yourself.'

The bell was rung, and a message sent to ask Miss Piper for the book. A small, pale, meek lady glided in,

found the place, and departed; while Violet felt more discomposed than ever, under the sense of being a

conceited little upstart, sitting among the grand ladies, while such a person was ordered about.

Ease seemed to come back with the gentlemen. Lord Martindale took her into the great drawingroom, to

show her Arthur's portrait, and the show of the houseLady Martindale's likeness, in the character of Lalla

Rookhand John began to turn over prints for her, while Arthur devoted himself to his aunt, talking in the

way that, in his schoolboy days, would have beguiled from her sovereigns and banknotes. However, his

civilities were less amiably received, and he met with nothing but hits in return. He hoped that her winter had

Not with a person of so much resource as his sister. Solitude with her was a pleasureit showed the value of

'Not as a child, but the best years for study come later. Education is scarcely begun at seventeen.'

'Experience confirms me in it. A woman is nothing without a few years of grownup girlhood before her

marriage; and, what is more, no one can judge of her when she is fresh from the schoolroom. Raw material!'

'What, the lady that goes out with the hounds, and rides steeple chases? I saw her ride through Whitford

today, and she stared so hard into the carriage, that poor Violet pulled down her veil till we were out of the

'Well, she was married out of a boardingschool, came here the meekest, shyest, little shrinking creature,

Arthur thought there was a vicious look at his bride's bending head, but he endured by the help of twisting the

tassel of the sofa cushion, and with another laugh observed, 'that all the lady's shyness had been used up

'Then there was Lord George Wilmot, who ran away with a farmer's daughter. She made quite a sensation;

she was quite presentable, and very pretty and wellmanneredbut such a temper! They used to be called

'There was a son of his in the Light Dragoons' began Arthur, hoping to lead away the conversation, 'a great

'Exactly so; it was the case with all of them. The Yorkshire farmer showed in all their ways, and poor Lord

George was so ashamed of it, that it was positively painful to see him in company with his daughters. And yet

'Yes. Now that unhappy affair is over, we shall see him begin life afresh, and form new attachments. It is

peculiarly important that he should be well married. Indeed, we see every reason to hope that' And she

'Much obliged!' thought Arthur. 'Well! there's no use in letting oneself be a target for her, while she is in this

temper. I'll go and see what I can make of her ladyship. What new scheme have they for John? Rickworth,

He was soon at his mother's side, congratulating her on John's recovery, and her looks were of real

satisfaction. 'I am glad you think him better! He is much stronger, and we hope this may be the period when

'Nostill keeping in his rooms all the morning. He did drive one day to Rickworth with your father,

'It was entirely his own proposal. You could not be more surprised than we were; but it has been of much

'He said she was a lady in mind and manners, and of excellent principles, but he declared he would not tell us

'By no means. He had not prepared me for so much beauty, and such peculiarly graceful movements. My

'That's right, mother!' cried Arthur. 'What a picture she would make. Look at her now! The worst of it is, she

Perhaps Lady Martindale caught her aunt's eye, for she began to qualify her praise. 'But, Arthur, excuse me, if

I tell you all. There is nothing amiss in her manners, but they are quite unformed, and I should dread any

'I never mean her to come near them,' said Arthur. 'Though, after all, they are better than you suppose. She

'Every man to his taste. You never could get learning to stick on me, and I did not look for it. She knows what

other folks do, and likes nothing better than a book. She is good enough for me; and you must take to her,

mother, even if she is not quite up to your mark in the ologies. Won't you? Indeed, she is a good little Violet!'

Arthur had never spoken so warmly to his mother, and the calm, inanimate dignity of her face relaxed into a

kind response, something was faltered of 'every wish to show kindness;' and he had risen to lead his wife to

her side, when he perceived his aunt's beadlike eyes fixed on them, and she called out to ask Lady

The young ladies came in late; and Arthur in vain tried to win a look from his sister, who kept eyes and

At night, as, after a conversation with his brother, he was crossing the gallery to his own room, he met her.

He paused, tried to laugh, and at last said, rather awkwardly, 'I want to know what you think of her?'

Theodora looked after him. 'Jane is right,' she said to herself, 'he cares most for me. Poor Arthur! I must stand

Theodora awoke to sensations of acute grief. Her nature had an almost tropical fervour of disposition; and her

education having given her few to love, her ardent affections had fastened upon Arthur with a vehemence that

would have made the loss of the first place in his love painful, even had his wife been a person she respected

and esteemed, but when she saw him, as she thought, deluded and thrown away on this mere beauty, the

The hope Jane Gardner had given her, of his return to her, when he should have discovered his error, was her

first approach to comfort, and seemed to invigorate her to undergo the many vexations of the day, in the sense

She found that, much as she had dreaded it, she had by no means realized the discomposure she secretly

endured when they met at breakfast, and he, remembering her repulse, was coldshe was colder; and Violet,

who, in the morning freshness, was growing less timid, shrank back into awe of her formal civility.

In past days it had been a complaint that Arthur left her no time to herself. Now she saw the slight girlish

figure clinging to his arm as they crossed the lawn, and she knew they were about to make the tour of their

favourite haunts, she could hardly keep from scolding Skylark back when even he deserted her to run after

them; and only by a very strong effort could she prevent her mind from pursuing their steps, while she was

inflicting a course of Liebig on Miss Gardner, at the especial instance of that lady, who, whatever hobby her

Luncheon was half over, when the young pair came in, flushed with exercise and animation; Arthur talking

fast about the covers and the game, and Violet in such high spirits, that she volunteered a history of their

trouble with Skylark, and 'some dear little partridges that could not get out of a cart rut.'

In the afternoon Miss Gardner, 'always so interested in schools and village children,' begged to be shown

'Theodora's little scholars,' and walked with her to Brogden, the village nearly a mile off. They set off just as

the old pony was coming to the door for Violet to have a riding lesson; and on their return, at the end of two

hours, found Arthur still leading, letting go, running by the side, laughing and encouraging.

'That is a remarkably pretty little hat,' said Miss Gardner. Theodora made a blunt affirmative sound.

'No doubt she is highly pleased to sport it. The first time of wearing anything so becoming must be charming

'There, they are leaving off,' as Arthur led away the pony, and Violet began to ascend the steps, turning her

'I hope I shall be. He wants me to ride well. He is going to take me into the woods tomorrow.'

'We have been admiring your hat,' said Miss Gardner. 'It is exactly what my sister would like. Have you any

'Dressing his new doll,' thought Theodora; but as Violet had not been personally guilty of the extravagance,

she thought amends due to her for the injustice, and asked her to come into the gardens.

'Thank you, I should like it; but will he, will Mr.will Arthur know what has become of me?'

'He saw you join us,' said Theodora, thinking he ought to be relieved to have her taken off his hands for a

'Are not these the gardens?' said Violet, surprised, as they walked on through the pleasureground, and

There spread out before her a sweep of shaven turf, adorned with sparkling jets d'eau of fantastic forms,

gorgeous masses of American plants, the flaming or the snowy azalea, and the noble rhododendron, in every

shade of purple cluster among its evergreen leaves; beds of rare lilies, purely white or brilliant with colour;

roses in their perfection of bloom; flowers of forms she had never figured to herself, shaded by wondrous

trees, the exquisite weeping deodara, the delicate mimosa, the scaly Himalaya pines, the feathery gigantic

Violet stood gazing in a silent trance till Arthur's step approached, when she bounded back to him, and

clinging to his arm exclaimed, so that he alone could hear, 'Oh, I am glad you are come! It was too like

'I did not know there could be anything so beautiful! I thought the pleasureground finer than anythingso

much grander than Lord St. Erme's; but this! Did you keep it to the last to surprise me!'

'I forgot it,' said Arthur, laughing to see her look shocked. 'It is not in my line. The natives never have any

'To the good of visitors,' replied Miss Gardner, smiling, to Violet, who, fearing her own admiration was

foolish, was grateful to hear her say, 'And in that capacity you will allow Mrs. Martindale and me to enjoy.'

'Did not I bring you to make the grand tour!' said Theodora. 'Come, prepare to be stifled. Here are all the

Arthur's protection and his satisfaction in Violet's pleasure set her at ease to enter into all the wonders and

beauties; but he did not know one plant from another, and referred all her inquiries to his sister, who

answered them in a cold matteroffact way that discouraged her from continuing them, and reduced her to

listening to the explanations elicited by Jane Gardner, until a newcomer met them, thus greeted by

Arthur'Ah! here is the authority! Good morning, Harrison. Mrs. Martindale wants to know the name of this

He bowed politely, and Violet, as she bent and smiled, supposed they were too familiar for the handshake,

while he went on to name the plant and exhibit its peculiarities. Her questions and remarks seemed to please

him greatly, and while he replied graciously with much curious information, he cut spray after spray of the

choicest flowers and bestowed them upon her, so that when the tour was completed, and he quitted them, she

'Who is he?' asked Violet, still blushing; then, as the truth dawned on her, 'can he be the gardener? I thought

'Pray tell Miss Piper, Theodora,' said Arthur. 'If it goes round to him, Violet will never want for flowers.'

'Except his being allowed,' said Arthur. ''Tis we that are there on sufferance.'

Miss Piper was seen advancing on the same walk, and Violet was uncomfortable, dreading to see her treated

as an inferior; but to her great satisfaction, Arthur addressed the little lady in his cordial manner, and

'Mrs. Nesbit wished me to ask Mr. Harrison for a frond of the new Trichomanes,' said Miss Piper.

'You will find him somewhere near the forcinghouse,' said Theodora; 'but pray don't hurry in. I am going to

my aunt's room, and you should go and look at the Japan lilies, they are fine enough to make even me admire

them.' Then running after her to enforce her words, 'mind you stay outbe quite at rest till dinnertimeI

The kind solicitude went deep into the affections of the lonely little woman. Violet longed for anything like

such notice; then, in a state between wonder, delight, and disappointment, went to her room to attempt a

description of the fairy land which she had been visiting, and to enjoy the splendours by thinking how much

Mrs. Nesbit greeted Theodora with exclamations on Miss Piper's tardiness, and she explained in the

authoritative way which she alone ventured to use towards her aunt; then, in a tone of conciliation, spoke of

'They are hardy, are they not?' said Theodora, maliciously. 'I shall get some for my school garden.'

'That is your way of making everything common, and depreciating all that is choice.'

'No,' said Theodora, 'I would have beauty as widely enjoyed and as highly appreciated as possible.'

'And pray, if all privileges are extended to the lower classes, what is left to the higher orders?'

'Themselves,' said Theodora, proudly. 'No, aunt, we only lower ourselves by exclusiveness. It is degrading to

ourselves and our tastes to make them badges of vanity. Let them be freely partaken, we shall be first still.

'No, exalting. Has Latin and Greek made Harrison a gentleman? Can even dress in better taste make Pauline

'There is a good deal in that,' said Mrs. Nesbit. 'Even Lady Elizabeth Brandon cannot hide her good blood,

'Foolish girl,' said Mrs. Nesbit, 'I would have given anything to see her attractive.'

'Too late for ARTHUR,' replied Mrs. Nesbit, with emphasis. 'And you'll never, never succeed in the other

'Young people always have those fancies. I know what you would say, but John is not so young now. It is just

the time of life when men take a turn. Depend upon it, now he has had his boy's romance, he is not going to

play the disconsolate lover for the rest of his life. No! that girl shall never be Lady Martindale.'

'And so you mean it to be Emma Brandon,' said Theodora, with the same sarcastic incredulity.

'Let me tell you there are things more unlikely. John thinks much of Lady Elizabeth, and is just one of the

men to marry a plain quiet girl, fancying she would be the more domestic; and for yourself, you would find

'Nothing could give your mother more pleasure. It is more than ever important now. What have you seen of

'Yes, poor fellow,' said Theodora, sighing. 'However, it might have been worse. I believe she is an innocent

'There is an instance of the effect of your dissemination notions! This would never have happened if every

'I had rather that she was than for her to have the opportunity of worming herself into favour! Those modest

airs and her way of peeping up under her eyelashes seem to make a great impression,' said Mrs. Nesbit, with

Mrs. Nesbit laughed. 'You, too! What has she to do with shyness? She has had her lesson; but you are like the

rest! Your mamma actually proposing to take her likeness, but I told her it was not to be thought of. There

'And papawhat does he think?' said Theodora, who was wont to obtain the family politics from her aunt.

'Oh! men are sure to be caught by a pretty face, and they cannot make enough of her. I thought your father

had more sense, but since John has had his ear, everything has been past my management. I cannot bear to

see Arthur's cool waybut no wonder. There will be no end to their expectations, treated as they are.'

'I cannot tell. He may do as he pleases. It is no affair of mine. They cannot touch my property. Your father

Theodora could no longer bear to hear Arthur thus spoken of, and began to read aloud, relieved in some

degree by finding Arthur was not to suffer poverty. If he had been persecuted, she must have taken his part;

now she could choose her own line. However, the world must not suppose that she disapproved of his wife,

and she was grateful to the unmeaning words amiable and ladylike, especially when she had to speak to Mr.

Wingfield. He observed on the lady's beauty, and hoped that the affair was as little unsatisfactory as possible

under the circumstances, to which she fully agreed. They proceeded to parish matters, on which they had so

much to say to each other, that Violet thus reflected'Ah! it is just as Mr. Martindale used to sit with me in

the window at home! She is going to give up all her grandeur for the sake of this good clergyman! How good

For the present this mattered the less to Violet, as she was extremely happy out of doors with her husband,

who took up her time so exclusively, that she scarcely saw the rest, except at meals and in the evening. Then,

though less afraid of 'solecisms in etiquette,' she made no progress in familiarity, but each day revealed more

Mrs. Nesbit was always formidable and sarcastic, alarming her the more because she could not understand

her irony, though conscious it was levelled against her; Lady Martindale always chilling in condescending

courtesy, and daily displaying more of the acquirements that frightened Violet by their number and extent;

Theodora always gravely and coldly polite and indifferent. Miss Gardner was her great resource. Her pleasant

manners and ready conversation were universally liked, and more than once she dexterously helped Violet

out of a state of embarrassment, and made a connecting link, through which she ventured to talk to the other

With the gentlemen she was happier. Lord Martindale was kind in manner, and she improved in the power of

speaking to him, while John was, as she knew, her best friend; but she saw very little of him, he lived apart

from the family, often not meeting them till dinnertime, and she began to understand Arthur's surprise at his

doings at Winchester, when she found that his usual habits were so solitary that his father was gratified if he

joined him in a ride, and his mother esteemed it a favour if he took a turn in the garden with her.

The parish church was so distant that the carriage was always used to convey thither the ladies, except

Theodora, who ever since her fourteenth year had made it her custom to walk early to the school, and to

remain there in the interval between the services. It was believed that she enjoyed a wet Sunday, as an

occasion for proving her resolution, now so well established that no one thought of remonstrance, let the

weather be what it might. The first Sunday of Violet's visit happened to be showery, and in the afternoon,

Lord Martindale had gone to John's room to dissuade him from going to church a second time, when, as the

'Nobody is going, I tell you. It is not in common sense. You are as bad as Theodora, I declare.'

'I don't mean to be wilful!' said she, piteously; 'I won't go if you tell me not, but please don't. I have no

'To be sure you can't smoke a cigar,' said Arthur, in a tone of commiseration; 'so wilful will to water! Now for

Their steps and voices receded, and the father and brother looked amused. 'A good honest child!' 'She will do

something with him after all!' and Lord Martindale (for Arthur had made too broad an assertion in declaring

no one was going) followed them down, and showed positively paternal solicitude that Violet should be

guarded from the rain, even sending to Pauline for a cloak of Miss Martindale's.

It was early when they reached the village, and Lord Martindale, saying he must speak to a workman, took

them through a pretty garden to a house, the front rooms of which were shut up; they entered by the back

door, and found themselves in a kitchen, where a couple of labouring people were sitting, in churchgoing

trim. While Violet shook off the rain, and warmed herself at the fire, Lord Martindale spoke to the man; and

There were several rooms, without trace of ever having been inhabited, and not looking very inviting. The

'This might be made something of,' said Lord Martindale. 'It was built at the same time as the house. There

was some idea of Mrs. Nesbit's living here; and of late years it has been kept empty for poor John.'

He broke off. Violet wondered if it was to be her abode, and whether those empty rooms could ever be as

pleasant as the parlour at Winchester; but no more passed, and it was time to go into church.

After this, Lord Martindale pressed to have their stay prolonged; which Arthur could not persuade his wife to

believe a great compliment to her, though she was pleased, because he was, and because she hoped it was a

sign that she was tolerated for his sake. Personally, she could have wished that his leave of absence might not

be extended, especially when she found that by the end of the next two months it was likely that the regiment

would be in London, so that she had seen the last of her dear Winchester lodging; but she had so little

selfishness, that she reproached herself even for the moment's wish, that Arthur should not remain to be

It was a great loss to her that Miss Gardner was going away, leaving her to the unmitigated coldness and

politeness of the other ladies. She grieved the more when, on the last morning, Jane made positive advances

'My home is with my sister, and we shall be delighted to see you. You will be fixed there, no doubt.'

'And I shall be delighted to introduce you to my sister. I know you will be great friends. What a season it will

be! Two such sisters as Mrs. and Miss Martindale making their appearance together will be something

Violet blushed excessively, and made some inarticulate disavowals. She felt it presumption to let her name be

coupled with Miss Martindale's, and there was a sense of something dangerous and wrong in expecting

Miss Gardner only smiled encouragingly at her youthfulness. 'I will not distress you, though I look forward to

what I shall hear. I shall feel that I have a right to be proud of you, from priority of acquaintance.'

'You are very right, I quite agree with you. No doubt it is the wisest way; but so very few feel as you do. I

wish more were like you, or, indeed, like Theodora, who is positively displeased with me for speaking of her

'Appallingly so, some people say,' returned Jane, with a peculiar look; 'but, I know her well, though she was

'All her life. We used to meet every day in London, when she and my sister were two madcaps together,

playing endless wild pranks. We used to tell her she ruled the governesses, and no one could control her

'Ah! she took a serious turn at about fourteen, and carried it out in her own peculiar way. She has worked out

a great deal for herself, without much guidance. She has a standard of her own, and she will not acknowledge

'I don't understand,' said Violet. 'I thought if one saw a duty one must try to practise it.'

'I wish all the world went upon your principles' said Miss Gardner, with a sigh. 'I am afraid you will find

'Oh! of course one must fail,' said Violet. 'One cannot do half one means, but Theodora seems so strong and

'Ay, no one has been able to cope with her, not even Mrs. Nesbit; who, as a kindred spirit, might have had a

'I dare say you have found out the real head of the family. I see you are very acute, as well as very guarded.'

Violet thought she had done wrong in betraying her dislike; she knew not how; and trying to ascribe all to

'Yes, if you will allow me to say so, I thought you got on admirably, considering how trying the situation

'Oh! I was very much frightened; but they are very kindMr. Martindale especially.'

'Poor Mr. Martindale! I wish he could recover his spirits. He has never held up his head since Miss

Fotheringham's death. He is an admirable person, but it is melancholy to see him spending his life in that

'All the family are devoted to him, if that would comfort him. It is the only point where Lady Martindale is

'Did you ever hear that Percy Fotheringham once said of her, "That woman is a good hater"? She detested the

Fotheringham family, and Mr. Martindale, for his engagement. No, he is out of her power, and she cannot

'She has been one of the cleverest women on earth. She formed her niece, made the match, forced her forward

into the very highest societynever were such delightful partiesthe best musicevery lion to be met

withLady Martindale herself at once a study for beauty, and a dictionary of arts and sciencesMrs. Nesbit

so agreeable. Ah! you cannot judge of her quite, she is passee, broken, and aged, and, poor thing! is querulous

at feeling the loss of her past powers; but there used to be a brilliance and piquancy in her conversation that

Violet thought it most prudent only to remark on Lady Martindale's varied accomplishments.

'She has carried them on much longer than usual. People generally give them up when they marry, but she

has gone on. I am not sure whether it was the wisest course. There is much to be said on both sides. And I

have sometimes thought Theodora might have been a little less determined and eccentric, if she had not been

left so much to governesses, and if her affections had had more scope for development.'

Theodora came in, and Violet blushed guiltily, as if she had been talking treason.

Miss Gardner's object in life, for the present, might be said to be to pick up amusement, and go about making

visits; the grander the people the better, adapting herself to every one, and talking a sort of sensible scandal,

with a superior air of regret; obtaining histories at one house to be detailed at another, and thus earning the

character of being universally intimate. The sentiments of the young bride of Martindale had been,

throughout her visit, matter of curiosity; and even this teteatete left them guess work. Theodora's were not

so difficult of discovery; for, though Jane had never been the same favourite with her as her more impetuous

sister, she had, by her agreeable talk and show of sympathy, broken down much of the hedge of thorns with

'I have been talking to Mrs. Martindale,' Jane began, as they went up stairs together. 'She is a graceful young

thing, and Georgina and I will call on her in London. Of course they will be settled there.'

'I don't know,' said Theodora. 'A notion has been started of his leaving the Guards, and their coming to live at

'It is not settled, so don't mention it. I doubt how it would answer to set Arthur down with nothing to do.'

'Nothing shall make me quarrel with Arthur, or his wife. You smile, but it needs no magnanimity to avoid

'You can't judge of her; a girl of sixteen in a house full of strangers! Give her a house of her own, and she will

soon learn that she is somebody. As long as your eldest brother is unmarried, she will expect to be looked

upon as the wife of the heir. She will take offence, and your brother will resent it.'

'Depend upon it, 'tis easier to keep the peace at a distance. Fancy the having to call for her whenever you go

out to dinner. And oh! imagine the father, mother, and halfdozen sisters that will be always staying there.'

'No, Arthur has not married the whole family, and never means them to come near her.'

'There are two words to that question,' said Miss Gardner, smiling. 'Quiet as she seems now, poor thing she

has a character of her own, I can see, and plenty of discernment. To be so guarded, as she is, at her age,

'Inferring it, then,' exclaimed Theodora. 'Well, her expectations must be high, if she is not satisfied; one

comfort is, the Brogden scheme is only John's and papa's. My aunt can't bear it, because it seems quite to give

'Well, Georgina and I will do the best we can for her. I suppose you wish it to be understood that you

'Of course: you can say everything with truth that the world cares for. She is pleasing, and amiable, and all

'And her head so much turned as to ruin all the sense there may be in it! I hate the thought of it, and of what is

'He will find that he has a sister,' said Jane, who had learnt that this was the secret of consolation; and,

'I forgive her for having pained and disappointed me. I hope she will be happy, but I am very much afraid she

'I dare say you will, but don't call it my message. If she makes a good use of her means, I shall try to forget

'I only hope, with your notions, that you will not get into a scrape yourself. I'm a little afraid of that curate.'

Jane departed, and Violet felt as if she had a friend and protector the less. She was sitting forlorn in the great

drawingroom, waiting for Arthur, who was trying horses; presently Theodora came in, and with something

Oh yes, thank you, "La Vie de Philippe Auguste". I like it very much; it is as amusing as "Philip Augustus"

'His novels are exactly alike,' said Theodora, leaving the room, but checked by the thought that it would be

merciful to take her into her room. 'No, nonsense,' said second thoughts; 'I shall have nothing but chatter ever

after, if I establish her coming to me when Arthur is out; and if this cottage scheme comes to pass, she will be

marching up whenever she has nothing better to do. Give an inch, and she will take an ell.'

She was interrupted by a diffident, hesitating call, and, looking back, as she was mounting the stairs, beheld

'Certainly; I'll give you one in a moment,' said Theodora; with so little encouragement as would have deterred

a person bent on gaining the entree. Violet stood meekly waiting till she brought the book, and received it

Miss Gardner's departure threw the rest of the party more together, and Theodora did not hold herself as

much aloof as before. Indeed she perceived that there were occasions when Arthur seemed to be returning to

his preference for her. She had more conversation, and it often fell on subjects of which the bride had no

knowledge, while the sister was happy in resuming old habits. Sometimes Violet was entertained; but one day

when they were riding, the talk was going on eagerly on some subject of which she knew nothing, while they

rode faster than she liked, and she fancied she was insecure in her saddle. Twice she timidly called Arthur;

but he was too much absorbed to attend to her, without a degree of scream, which she did not feel would be

justified. Each moment she grew more alarmed and miserable, and though at last, when he perceived that she

wanted him, he was off his horse in a moment and set all to rights, she completely forgot her distress,the

The sensation of loneliness often returned during the next few weeks; there was no real neglect, and she

would not so have felt it if she had not depended on him alone, and so long enjoyed his exclusive attention.

His fondness and petting were the same, but she perceived that he found in his sister a companionship of

which she did not feel capable. But to Theodora herself, whenever she succeeded in engrossing Arthur, it

Arthur was anxious to know the family politics, and resumed the habit of depending on his sister for

gathering intelligence from Mrs. Nesbit. On her he bestowed his complaints that his father would not see

things as he wished, and with her talked over his projects. In truth, he could not bear to disclose to his wife

the footing on which he stood, looking on her as a mere child, sure to be satisfied, and not requiring to be

Theodora gave him tidings of the proposal that he should settle in the village, and finding him undecided,

threw all her weight into the opposite scale. She sincerely believed she was consulting his happiness and the

harmony of the family by speaking of the irksomeness of living there with nothing to do, and by assisting him

in calculating how large an income would be necessary to enable him to keep hunters, go from home, without

which he declared it would be intolerable, and as there was little probability of his father allowing him so

Violet saw them in frequent consultation, and once John said something to her of his hopes of seeing her at

Brogden; then, finding her in ignorance, drew back, but not till he had said enough to make her restless at

hearing no more. She would, of course, have preferred living in the country; but when she figured to herself

Arthur always with Theodora, and herself shut up in the little parlour she had seen in the rain, she grew

One morning, unable to read or sit quiet under these anticipations, she went out to dispel them by a turn

among the flowers, and a conversation with the peacock. At the corner of the lawn, she heard Arthur's voice

'Exactly so; two thousand is the very least. Ha, Violet!' as he and Theodora emerged from a shady alley.

'Oh, I did not mean to interrupt you,' said Violet, confused; 'I only came out for some fresh air.'

'Nonsense,' said he, drawing her arm into his. 'Come in good time,' and he yawned, tired of the discussion.

'He always follows me,' said Violet. 'Miss Piper showed me where his food is kept, and I can almost get him

Theodora walked off, thinking there was an end of her brother's sense, and Violet looked after her rather

sadly, thinking, while exhibiting to Arthur her friendship with the peacock, 'he consults her, he only plays

As Theodora went upstairs, she saw her eldest brother standing at the south window of the gallery. He

In front of the sparkling crystal arches of the fountain stood Violet, bending forward, and holding out her

hand full of grain to invite the beautiful bird, which now advanced, now withdrew its rich blue neck, as in

condescension, then raised its crested head in sudden alarm, its train sweeping the ground in royal splendour.

Arthur, no unpicturesque figure in his loose brown coat, stood by, leaning against the stand of one of the

vases of plants, whose rich wreaths of brightly coloured blossoms hung down, making a setting for the group;

and while Violet by her blandishments invited the peacock to approach, he now and then, with smiling

'Fountain and peacock, and parasol for shepherd's crook, forming a French Arcadia,' said John, smiling. 'I

Theodora only answered by a sigh, and was turning away, when John added, 'I am glad she has him at last, I

was afraid she had a long solitary morning while you were out with him. I saw you walking up and down so

'He was talking over his plans,' said Theodora, with an assumption of sullen dignity.

'I have been wishing to speak to you about that very thing,' said John. 'I think you may be in danger of putting

It was a new thing to her to hear that this was a danger, but, in an offended manner, she replied, 'I can hardly

be accused of that. He ceases all rational talk about his most important concerns to go to child's play with

'I doubt whether he does,' said John; 'but I don't want to interfere with his behaviour, only to give you a

caution. It is natural that you should wish to have him what he was before. I knew his marriage was a great

'I knew he would marry,' said Theodora, coldly; for she could not bear compassion. 'It is the common course

'Then would it not be better to bear that in mind, and make up your mind to it, rather than try to absorb his

'He is not bound to consult no one but that child. You would not drive him back to her if he came to you for

'I should not pass her over; I should assume that her opinion was to be respected.'

'He wants no help of mine to make him fond of her!' cried Theodora. 'Does not he dote on her, and make

'That is a different thing. She cannot be always a toy; and if you want to do the most inestimable service to

'I don't see what is to become of them,' said John, sadly. 'He will be always under some influence or other,

and a sensible wife might do everything for him. But she is a child; and he is not the man to form her

character. He would have spoilt her already if she did not take his admiration, for mere affection; and just at

the age when girls are most carefully watched, she is turned out into the world without a guide! If he ceases

to be happy with her, what is before them? You think he will fall back on you; but I tell you he will not. If

you once loosen the tie of home, and he seeks solace elsewhere, it will be in the pursuits that have done him

The luncheonbell interrupted them; but as they were going down, John added, 'I hope I have said nothing to

'I am not vexed,' was her haughty reply, little guessing how, in her pursuit of the brother who had escaped

her, she was repelling and slighting one who would gladly have turned to her for sisterly friendship. His

spirits were in that state of revival when a mutual alliance would have greatly added to the enjoyment of both;

but Theodora had no idea of even the possibility of being on such terms. He seemed like one of an elder

'Yes; did you not hear that we have asked her to come to us for the Whitford ball?'

'Oh, are we in for the Whitford ball?' said Theodora, in a tone of disgust that checked the delighted look on

'And so the Brandons are coming to stay! For how long, mamma?' proceeded Theodora.

'From Wednesday to Saturday,' said Lady Martindale. 'I have been writing cards for a dinnerparty for

Wednesday; and your father says there are some calls that must be returned; and so, my dear, will you be

'No; you are a resolute rebel against morning visits. You have no engagement for this afternoon, my dear?'

Violet started, saying, 'I beg your pardon; I did not know you meant me. Oh, thank you! I am very much

He looked as if he did not like it, but caught a beseeching glance from his wife, and was beginning to

consent, when Theodora exclaimed, 'Oh, Arthur, don't; it will be such a famous opportunity for that ride.'

'Yes,' she answered, submissively, though much disappointed, and in dread of the drive and of the strangers.

'Really, I think you had better go, Arthur,' said John, greatly displeased at Theodora's tone. 'It is the sort of

'Indeed, I think so,' said Lady Martindale; 'I wish Arthur would go with us this once. I doubt if it will be taken

'You will find no one at home. His going won't make a bit of difference,' said Theodora, who now regarded

'Surely your ride might wait,' said her mother. 'No, it won't, mamma. It is to see that old man, Mary's father.'

'The scullerymaid. I want to speak to him about her confirmation; and the only way is over Whitford

Violet feared there was little hope for her, for Arthur looked much invited by the leaping places, but John

'Suppose you accept of me for your escort, Theodora?' Every one looked astonished, Lady Martindale

'You talk of knowing it, who never hunted!' said Arthur. 'No, no; you are a great traveller, John, but you don't

'Yes, I know it, but it is too far for you, John, thank you, and not at all what would suit you. I must give it up,

if Arthur prefers playing the disconsolate part of a gentleman at a morning call.'

'Do you really dislike going without me?' asked Arthur, and of course nothing was left for Violet to say but,

'O, thank you, pray don't stay with me. Indeed, I had much rather you had your ride.'

'O yes, quite. I shall do very well' and she smiled, and tried to make a show of ease and confidence in his

Lady Martindale mentioned several ladies who had left their cards for Mrs. Arthur Martindale, adding that

'Yes,' said Lady Martindale. 'It belongs to her daughter. Lady Elizabeth is a highly excellent person, for

whom Lord Martindale has a great regard, and Miss Brandon is one of Theodora's oldest friends.'

'My dear, she is a very nice amiable girljust your own age, and admirably brought up.'

'I cannot see that Emma Brandon wants anything but style and confidence,' proceeded Lady Martindale, 'and

that I believe to be entirely poor Lady Elizabeth's fault for keeping her so much in retirement. That German

finishing governess, Miss Ohnglaube, whom we were so sorry to lose, would have been the person to teach

her a little freedom and readiness of manner. I wish we could have kept her a little longer.'

'I told Lady Elizabeth about her,' said Theodora; but Lady Martindale, without hearing, said she must go to

her aunt, and renewing injunctions to Violet to be ready by three, left the room.

'You would not have thought, Violet,' continued Arthur, 'that we had a ghost in the north wing.'

'Only a Turk'shead broom, with phosphorus eyes, and a sheet round the handle,' said Theodora. 'It had a

grand effect when Arthur stood on the second landingplace, and raised it above the balustersa sort of

'No, I was afraid she would, and then it would have been all over with us; but I dragged her safe into the

'In earnest,' said Arthur. 'It was the only way of getting quit of mademoiselle.'

'That lady who used to talk metaphysics and sing!' said John. 'I remember the lamentations at her not

'There was no help for it,' said Theodora. 'She considered the book of Genesis as a "sehr schone mythische

'I do, but I had my revenge, for, after the Turk'shead adventure, she never slept without my Bible under her

pillow. If by broad daylight she would have renounced the Avatar theory, I really would have forgiven her,

for she was very goodnatured, and she admired "the high Roman fashion" so much, I was half afraid she

'But why keep it to yourself! I can hardly believe it possible! Why play these tricks instead of telling all?'

'I did tell Aunt Nesbit, but Miss Ohnglaube was always reading Jean Paul with her and mamma; they were in

raptures with her, and my aunt only said I was too well instructed to be misled.'

'Yes, shut up in your room. I never thought of speaking to you. All I could do was to be as restive as possible,

and when she did not care for that, there was nothing for it but playing on her German superstition. So Arthur

told her some awful stones about whipping blacks to death, and declared West Indian families were very apt

to be haunted; but that it was a subject never to be mentioned to mamma nor my aunt.'

'And having paved the way, we treated her to the Turk'shead,' concluded Arthur. 'I would do it again to hear

her sigh and scream, and see Theodora acting as coolly as if she was in daily intercourse with the defunct

nigger. If mademoiselle had not been frightened out of her senses, her selfpossession would have betrayed

'And this was the best plan you could devise for getting rid of an infidel governess!' said John.

And as they dispersed, he stood looking after his sister, thinking that there was more excuse for her

inconsistencies than he had yet afforded her, and that, in fact, she deserved credit for being what she was. His

Theodora triumphed, and carried Arthur off, but Violet found the reality of the expedition less formidable

than the anticipation. She knew her mother would have enjoyed seeing her well dressed, and setting forth in

that style; the drive was agreeable, and Lady Martindale kind and gracious. Alone with her, she lost much of

her dread, and felt better acquainted; but all froze up into coldness when they came home.

The ladies at Rickworth had not been at home; and as they did not arrive on the Wednesday till Violet had

gone to dress, she had time to frighten herself by imagining an heiress on the pattern of Lady Martindale, and

an earl's daughter proportionably unapproachable. Her trepidation was increased by Arthur's not coming in,

though she heard guests arriving, and when at last he appeared, it was so late, that he desired her to go down

It was a serious thing to encounter alone that great saloon full of strangers, and with cheeks of the brightest

carnation Violet glided in, and after delivering her message to Lord Martindale, was glad to find herself

safely seated on an ottoman, whence she looked for the chief guests. In the distance, beside Lady Martindale,

sat a quiet elderly lady in black; Theodora was paying a sort of scornful halfattention to a fine showy girl,

who was talking rather affectedly; and, thought Violet, no one but an heiress could wear so many bracelets.

Her survey completed, she became conscious that a small, fairhaired, pale girl was sitting near her, looking

so piteously shy and uncomfortable, that she felt bound to try and set her at ease, and ventured an observation

on the weather. It was responded to, and something about the harvest followed; then, how pretty the country,

'Never!' said Violet. 'I miss Helvellyn every morning when I look out of window.'

'My homemy old homeis within sight of the Westmoreland hills. Have you been there?'

They were surprised to find that dinner had been announced. Violet was placed next to Mr. Martindale, and

'Miss Brandon, you mean.' 'O no, not Miss Brandon, but that light pale girl in the lilac worked muslin, who

'Who would have thought it! I should never have begun talking to her if I had guessed who she was. I only

'I believe she is a very good kind of girl, and her mother is one of our oldest friends. They are very excellent

Violet was the only person who ever spoke to John in that hearty confidence of sympathy in rejoicing; and

quite refreshed by her bright looks, he led her into a history of an ascent of Helvellyn, which had, until this

On coming into the drawingroom, Miss Brandon shrank up to her mother's side. Violet wished she had a

mother to protect her; and not daring to place herself among the great ladies, stood in the group of younger

ones, with whom Theodora was keeping up a cold formal converse. Country neighbours thought much of

being asked to Martindale; but the parties there were of the grandest and stiffest. Moreover, every one had to

give their friends a description of the bride; and the young ladies were more inclined to study her appearance

than to find conversation, regarding her as an object of curiosity, as well as with some of their general dread

After an awkward ten minutes, Lady Martindale came towards her, and said, 'My dear, Lady Elizabeth

'To me!' and Violet followed her, blushed and bent, then found her hand cordially shaken, and a most

comfortable voice addressing her. Room was made for her on the sofa, between Lady Elizabeth and her

daughter, and she was supremely happy in talking about her own dear lake country. Arthur smiled, and

looked well pleased to see her in such company; and Mr. Martindale came and talked to Lady Elizabeth all

Violet expected Theodora to monopolize Miss Brandon the next morning, but Theodora had reasons of her

own for not breaking her habit of spending the morning in her own occupations. She knew Lady Elizabeth to

be perfectly guiltless of manoeuvring; but from the time she had become conscious of Mrs. Nesbit's designs

on Rickworth, first for Arthur and now for John, it had been her decided purpose to give no colour for

throwing the heiress in their way by any friendship of hers; and as she considered Emma one of the dullest

and most silly girls of her acquaintance, it was very pleasant to be justified in neglecting her.

The office of companionship to the younger visitor fell to Mrs. Martindale. She showed off the peacock, and

they wandered happily in the gardens, most amiably received by Mr. Harrison, who delighted in displaying

his treasures, and almost overwhelmed Violet with his graciousness, when she shyly asked if he could spare

Miss Brandon groaned and sighed about the ball, declaring it her detestation; she should be tired to death; she

'Oh! I am sorry you don't like it,' said Violet, 'but that is the way with all sensible people.'

'No; mamma says it is not being sensible, but because I don't dance well, and she wishes I did.'

'That I do,' cried Violet, making a few steps; 'I only wish I might dance with him still!'

This was the only difference of opinionon schoolteaching books heroes, historical and fictitiouson

the "Bridal of Triermain"and Wordsworth's Waggoner, their sentiments accorded exactly. Perhaps Emma's

mind was the more formed and cultivated, but Violet's was the more discerning and diffident in judgment.

Emma took the first opportunity of pouring out to her mother a perfect rapture about Mrs. Martindale,

'She is a sweetlooking creature,' said Lady Elizabeth, 'and I do hope she is all she seems. Lord Martindale

has been telling me how entirely the marriage was her father's doing, and that she was perfectly ignorant and

'She looks as if she could never do anything wrong. Mamma, I hardly know whether you would like me to

make friends with her, but I could not help it, and she said such nice things that I knew you would like her. I

never could get on with any one before, you know, but, from the moment she came blushing in, and spoke to

me in that sweet low voice, I felt as if I most be fond of herbefore I made out who she wasand even then

'She is so unaffected and unassuming!' said Lady Elizabeth. 'I little expected Arthur Martindale's marriage to

'I don't wonder at his falling in love at first sight! I don't see how he could help it. I am sure I should!'

'Wasn't it charming, mamma? Theodora never came near us all the morning, and very soon got out of my way

'Oh, yes. We never spoke of her at all. I wonder what Mrs. Martindale does here! It is a dreadful place, and

'Oh! poor Mr. Martindale is worse than stately. There's something in that gentle melancholy tone of his that is

so different from other peopleand he looks so refined and thoughtful. He frightens me more than any of

'I hope he is in rather better spirits. I have had a good deal of talk with him this evening. Indeed, his father

told me he had been roused by all this affair about his brother. But, Emma, my dear, you have not rung all

this time! Here am I almost dressed. I shall have to fulfil my threat, and leave you to come down alone.'

It had to be fulfilled. Emma left insufficient time for her maid to try to set out her soft light scanty hair, to

make her satin and gauze look anything but limp and flabby, and to put on her jewels, in the vain hope of

their making her seem well dressed. Whatever was ordained for her to wear, Emma always looked exactly the

same. She opened her door at the same moment as Violet advanced into the gallery, her tall taper figure

arrayed in bridal lace, not much whiter than her long neck and rounded arms, a wreath of roses around her

dark tresses, brilliant flowers in her hand, her soft eyes bright with pleasure, and her beauteous complexion

Emma could not repress her delight. 'Oh!' she exclaimed, 'you can't think how beautiful you are!'

'Isn't she?' said a proud, playful voice. 'Thank you;' but seeing Emma disconcerted, Arthur hastened

'I could not help it,' said Emma. 'You are so like a story! I can hardly believe you are real!'

Violet felt familiar enough to prove herself substantial by a playful pinch. 'But look here! See what I found on

'I don't mind speaking to him. It is so kind. "Mrs. A. Martindale, from her affectionate father," the direction

said. Oh! it is so very, very pleasant that he should be so kind to me. Is not it a beautiful creature! Look at its

'I wish Annette could see it, and all at home. Is it not like a creature in a fairy tale?'

'Just like them. Do you know, I sometimes think I have got into a fairy tale. Everything is so beautiful and so

'Because you are so like a fairy princess yourself. Are you sure you have not a talisman ring!'

'I think I have,' and Violet pulled off her glove. 'Therethat forgetmenotthe first ring I ever had. From

the day he gave me that it has all been so strange, that now and then I have been almost afraid to awake, for

fear it should not be true. But may I look at that diamond butterfly of yours? It shines as if it would flash in

'Never mind mine. Stupid things that came as heirlooms, and have no pleasure belonging to them. The only

thing I do care for is this'and she drew out a locket from within her dress. 'There, that is my father's hair,

and that is my little brother's. They both died before I can remember; and there is dear mamma's nice

Theodora swept by in black lace, her coronal of hair wreathed with large pearls, and her lofty air like the

'Comparing ornaments! Worthy of such a friendship,' thought she, as she held back, and made them go down

Mrs. Nesbit was in the drawingroom talking to Lady Elizabeth, and with her keen piercing eyes watching

John, who was reading the newspaper by the table. She was pleased to see him lay it aside, look up, and

smile, as the two friends entered, but she could have beaten them both, the one for her insignificance, and the

other for her radiant loveliness; and she was still further provoked to see Miss Brandon sit down as near her

mother as possible, while Violet went up to him to show him her bracelet. She stood by him for some little

time, while he was examining and praising it, and congratulating her on the choice bouquet that Harrison had

bestowed on her, but surprised to see her eyes cast pensively down, and a grave look on that fair young face.

He little suspected that she was saddened by the contrast between her joys and his sorrow and ill health, and

'Well, my dear,' said Mrs. Nesbit, 'you will only show yourselves there, and go home. Miss Brandon is not

'No, I am rather surprised at having dragged Emma so far,' said Lady Elizabeth. 'I hope they will both find it

turn out better than they expect. You must teach them,' and she looked smilingly at Violet.

Mrs. Nesbit was extremely annoyed at the quantity of notice Violet had lately received, and was the more

resolved to put her down. 'No one can expect them to like country balls,' she said. 'One attends them as a

duty, for the sake of the neighbourhood; but as to pleasure in them, that is only for the young ladies of the

She had fulfilled her purpose of making every one uncomfortable, except onenamely, Violet. John looked

at her, and perceived she was too innocent and clear in conscience to understand or appropriate the taunt, so

he thought it better to leave the field open to Lady Elizabeth's calm reply, 'Well, I used to enjoy country balls

Arthur evaporated his indignation by shaking his foot, and murmuring, not so low but that his sister heard it,

Lord and Lady Martindale came in together, and Violet's blushing gratitude was so pretty and bright that it

made Lord Martindale smile, and silence it by a kiss, which perhaps surprised and gratified her more than the

Lady Elizabeth begged to have her in her carriage; and growing intimate in the sociable darkness, she found

out that the mother was as loveable as the daughter, and was as much at home with them as if she had known

The evening exceeded even Violet's anticipations, though her one former ball had been such as could never

be equalled. Lord Martindale wished every one to know how entirely he accepted his new daughter, so he

gave his arm to her, and presented her to the principal ladies, while she felt herself followed by her husband's

encouraging and exulting eye. It certainly was a very different thing to go into society as Miss Violet Moss or

as Mrs. Arthur Martindale, and there was a start of fear as the thought crossed herwas her pleasure pride

She was chiefly sorry that she could not see Miss Brandon enjoy herself: all that could be extracted from her

by the most animated appeal was a resigned smile, and a little quizzing of some of the sillier young ladies.

She professed, however, that she had never disliked any ball so little, since she had the pleasure of watching

Mrs. Martindale, hearing how universally she was acknowledged to be the prettiest person present, and

Miss Brandon and Arthur had for some years past kept at a respectful distance, each in dread of designs of the

other; but now they were fast resuming the childish familiarity of tone of the ancient times, when the rough

but goodnatured, gentlemanlike boy had been a companion much preferred to the determined, domineering

girl. They danced a quadrille, and talked a great deal of Violet. Emma began to think much better of his

As to Theodora, she was talking, laughing, dancing, and appearing so full of spirits, that Violet could not help

'Not at all,' was the answer; 'but if one is to make oneself absurd, it is as well not to do so by halves.'

So far was she from doing so by halves, that when her mother was ready to go home, she was engaged so

many deep, that it was settled she should be left with Arthur and Violet. She danced indefatigably till

morning shone into the room, and was handed into the carriage by a gentleman who, it was the private

opinion of her young chaperone, had, like Arthur, fallen in love at first sight. Poor man! it was a pity he could

not know about Mr. Wingfield; or she could almost suppose that Theodora did not care so much for Mr.

The drive home was very amusing. Violet was so tired that it was a trouble to speak; but she liked to hear the

brother and sister discuss the ball, and laugh over the people; and leant back in her corner so comfortably,

Theodora never stopped talking all the way, sprung nimbly out of the carriage, ran up the steps, and admired

the morning sky; and Violet believed she did not go to bed at all, for it seemed a very short time before the

distant notes of the singing class were heard; yet she looked as fresh and blooming as ever when they met at

The other ladies were capable of nothing but loitering; and it was a day for making great advances in

intimacy. Most delightful was that first friendship, as they wandered arminarm, talked gravely or gaily,

and entered more and more into each other's minds. Theodora held aloof, despising their girlish caressing

ways, and regarding the intimacy with the less toleration because it was likely to serve as a pretext to Mrs.

Nesbit for promoting her views for John; and though the fewest words possible had passed between him and

Miss Brandon, she found that Mrs. Nesbit was building hopes on the satisfaction he showed in conversing

with Lady Elizabeth. The visit ended with a warm invitation to Mr. and Mrs. Arthur Martindale to come and

Were they to leave the country? This was still under consideration. The next fortnight made some difference

in Theodora's wishes respecting Brogden Cottage. Violet becoming less timid, ventured to show that she took

interest in poor people; and Theodora was pleased by finding her able to teach at school, and to remember the

names of the children. Especially her sweet looks and signs gained the heart of little Charley Layton, the

dumb boy at the lodgethe creature on whom Theodora bestowed the most time and thought. And on her

begging to be shown the dumb alphabet, as the two sisters crossed fingers, they became, for one evening,

Theodora began to think of her as not only harmless, but likely to be useful in the parish; and could afford to

let Arthur have her for a plaything, since he made herself his confidante. She withdrew her opposition; but it

was too late. Arthur had declared that he could not live there without L2500 a year, and this his father neither

could nor would give him. The expense of building the house, and the keeping up of such a garden and

establishment, did not leave too much available of the wealth Lady Martindale had brought, nor was the West

Indian property in a prosperous state; the demand was preposterous; and Theodora found herself obliged to

defend poor Violet, who, her aunt declared, must have instigated it in consequence of the notice lavished

upon her; while, as Theodora averred with far more truth, 'it was as much as the poor thing did to know the

difference between a tenpound note and a five.' Twelve hundred pounds a year, and the rent of a house in

London, was what his elder brother would have married upon; and this, chiefly by John's influence, was fixed

as the allowance, in addition to his pay; and as his promotion was now purchased for him, he had far more

than he had any right to expect, though he did not seem to think so, and grumbled to Theodora about the

How the income would hold out, between his carelessness and her inexperience, was a question over which

his father sighed, and gave good advice, which Arthur heard with the same sleepy, civil air of attention, as

John gave only one piece of advice, namely, that he should consign a fixed sum for household expenses into

On this he acted; and subtracting to himself, wine, men, and horses, the full amount of his bachelor income,

he, for the first time, communicated to Violet the result of the various consultations.

'So the upshot of it all is, that we are to have a house somewhere in Belgravia,' he began.

'Yes, yes, of course, that I do; but it will be so pleasant to be at home, and to have you all to myself.'

She repented the next moment, as if it had been a complaint; but he was gratified, and called her a little

'Oh, I don't mean to be troublesome to you,' said she, earnestly; 'I shall have so much more to do in our own

house, that I shall not miss you so much when you are out; besides, we can have Annette to stay with us.'

'We'll see about that. But look here,' laying a paper with some figures before her; 'that's all my father leaves

me for you to keep house with. I put it into your hands, and you must do the best you can with it.'

'You don t mean to put all that into my hands!' exclaimed Violet in alarm. 'What a sum!'

'You won't think so by the end of the year; but mind, this must do; it will be of no use to come to me for

'See what you think of it by and by; you won't find it such an easy thing to make both ends meet.'

'Indeed,' said Arthur, with sharpness such as she had never seen in him before, 'I beg you will not. I won't

have my affairs the town talk of Wrangerton.' But seeing her look frightened, and ready to cry, he softened

instantly, and said, affectionately, 'No, no, Violet, we must keep our concerns to ourselves. I don't want to

'Never mind; you'll get on. It comes as naturally to women as if it was shooting or fishing.'

'Aunt Moss gave me one; I didn't mean that. But, oh, dear, there's the hiring of servants, and buying things!'

'Don't ask me: it is woman's work, and always to be done behind the scenes. If there's a thing I mortally hate,

Violet was silenced, but after much meditation she humbly begged for answers to one or two questions. 'Was

'I know you don't like to be teased,' she said, submissively; 'but one or two things I do want to know. Is James

'Why, yes; he is a handy fellow. We will have him down for Simmonds to give him some training.'

That morning John, happening to come into the drawingroom, found Violet disconsolately covering a sheet

'Yes, very,' said she, sighing, with the mystified face of a child losing its way in a long sum.

He did not like to leave her in such evident difficulties, and said, with a smile, 'Your budget? Are you good at

'I can do the sums, if that was all, but I don't know what to set out from, or anything about it. Mamma said

'Yes, but' and she looked down, struggling with tears, 'I must not write to ask her.'

'Arthur says the Wrangerton people would gossip, and I should not like that,' said she; 'only it is very hard to

'They are not much in his line,' said John; 'I don't know,' he added, hesitating, 'whether it would be of any use

to you to talk it over with me. There was a time when I considered the management of such an income; and

'Oh, thank you!' said Violet, eagerly; then, pausing, she said, with a sweet embarrassment, 'onlyyou can't

'Thank you,' replied he, with kind earnestness; 'I should like to be of use to you.'

'It is just what I want. I am sure Arthur would like me to do it. You see this is what he gives me, and I am to

'No,' said Violet, thoughtfully, as she recollected certain home scenes, and then was angry with herself for

Meanwhile John had perceived how differently Arthur had apportioned the income from what his own

intentions had been. He had great doubts of the possibility of her welldoing, but he kept them to himself. He

advised her to consider her items, and soon saw she was more bewildered than helpless. He knew no more

than Arthur on the knotty point of the number of maids, but he was able to pronounce her plan sensible, and

her eyes brightened, as she spoke of a housemaid of mamma's who wanted to better herself, and get out of the

'And now,' said John, 'we passed over one important questionor is that settled otherwise?your own

'Oh! I have plenty. Arthur gave me fifty pounds when we went through London, and I have twelve left.'

'I should think so. Oh!' shocked at the sum he set down, 'a quarter of that would be enough for my dress.'

'But Arthur said we must economize, and I promised to be as little expense as possible. Please let me write

'No, no,' said John, retaining the pencil, 'not with my consent. Leave yourself the power of giving. Besides,

this is to cover all the sundries you cannot charge as household expenses. Now let me mark off another

hundred for casualties, and here is what you will have for the year. Now divide.'

'Oh, dear! how many things I never thought of! Mamma said I was too young! These coals. Can you tell me

'I am afraid not. You are getting beyond me. If you wanted to know the cost of lodgings in Italy or the south

of France, I could help you; but, after all, experience is better bought than borrowed.'

'But what shall I do? Suppose I make Arthur uncomfortable, or spend his money as I ought not when he trusts

'Suppose you don't,' said John. 'Why should you not become an excellent housewife? Indeed, I think you will'

he proceeded, as she fixed her eyes on him. 'You see the principle in its right light. This very anxiety is the

best pledge. If your head was only full of the pleasure of being mistress of a house, that would make me

'Oh! that would be too bad! Mamma has talked to me so much. She said I must make it a rule never to have

debts. She showed me how she pays her bills every week, and gave me a great book like hers. I began at

She smiled, and said something about mamma. 'I don't say you will not make mistakes,' he continued, 'but

they will be steps to learn by. Your allowance is not large. It seems only fair to tell you that it may not be

sufficient. So, if you find the expenses exceed the week's portion, don't try to scramble on; it will only be

discomfort at the time, and will lead to worse. Go boldly to Arthur, and make him attend; it is the only way to

'I see,' said Violet, thoughtfully. 'Oh, I hope I shall do right. One thing I should like. I mean, I thought one

'That is one use in reserving something for yourself,' said John, in his kindest manner. 'Of the rest, you are

'But I am so young and ignorant. I did not think enough about it when I was married,' said Violet,

sorrowfully, 'and how it seems all to come on me. To have all his comfort and the wellbeing of a whole

'I can only say one thing in answer, Violet, what I know was the best comfort to one who, without it, would

have sunk under the weight of responsibility.' His whole countenance altered, his voice gave way, a

distressing fit of coughing came on, the colour flushed into his face, and he pressed his hand on his chest.

Violet was frightened, but it presently ceased, and after sitting for a few moments, exhausted, with his head

resting on his hand, he took up the pencil, and wrote down 'As thy day, so shall thy strength be'pushed it

Violet shed a few tears over the paper, and was the more grieved when she heard of his being confined to his

room by pain in the side. She told Arthur what had passed. 'Ah! poor John,' he said, 'he never can speak of

Helen, and any agitation that brings on that cough knocks him up for the rest of the day. So he has been

'I am so grieved. I was afraid it would be painful to him. But what was the responsibility he spoke of?'

'Looking after her grandfather, I suppose. He was imbecile all the latter part of his life. Poor John, they were

John took the opportunity of a visit from his father that afternoon to tell him how much good sense and right

feeling Violet had shown, and her reluctance to appropriate to herself what he had insisted on as absolutely

'That is only inexperience, poor girl,' said Lord Martindale. 'She does not know what she will want. If it is not

'That is mere nonsense!' exclaimed his father. 'It is not half as much as Theodora has! And she living in

London, and Arthur making such a point about her dress. I thought you knew better, John!'

'I knew it was very little, but when I considered the rest, I did not see how she could contrive to give herself

'There must be some miscalculation,' said Lord Martindale. 'There is not the least occasion for her to be

'But one can hardly expect him to reduce at once. I do think he is sincere in his promises, but he will be

careless, even in ordinary expenditure. I don't say this is what ought to be, but I fear it will be. All the

'And that from a girl of sixteen, universally admired! What a business it is! Not that I blame her, poor thing,

The conversation was not without results. Lord Martindale, some little time after, put into Violet's hand an

envelope, telling her she must apply the contents to her own use; and she was astounded at finding it a cheque

for L100. He was going to London, with both his sons, to choose a house for Arthur, and to bid farewell to

Violet was, during her husband's absence, to be left at Rickworth; and in the last week she had several other

presents, a splendid dressing case from Lady Martindale, containing more implements than she knew how

to use, also the print of Lalla Rookh; and even little Miss Piper had spent much time and trouble on a very

ugly cushion. Theodora declared her present should be useful, and gave all the household linen, for the

purpose of having it hemmed by her schoolchildren;and this, though she and Miss Piper sat up for three

nights till one o'clock to hasten it, was so far from ready, that Captain and Mrs. Martindale would have begun

the world without one tablecloth, if old Aunt Moss had not been hemming for them ever since the day of

Theodora was weary and impatient of the conflict of influence, and glad to be left to her own pursuits, while

she thought that, alone with Violet, Arthur must surely be brought to a sense of his mistake.

Violet's heart bounded at the prospect of a renewal of the happy days at Winchester, and of a release from the

restraint of Martindale, and the disappointment of making no friends with the family,Mr. Martindale was

the only one of them with whom she was sorry to part; and she had seen comparatively little of him. Indeed,

when the three gentlemen set out, she thought so much of Arthur's being away for a week, that she could not

care for John's voyage to Madeira, and looked preoccupied when he affectionately wished her goodbye,

telling her to watch for him in the spring,her house would be his first stage on his return. Then, as he saw

her clinging to Arthur to the last moment, and coming down with him to the bottom of the long steps, he

thought within himself, 'And by that time there will be some guessing how much strength and stability there

is with all that sweetness, and she will have proved how much there is to trust to in his fondness!'

There was not much time for bewailing the departures before Emma Brandon came to claim her guest; and

the drive was pleasant enough to make Violet shake off her depression, and fully enjoy the arrival at

Rickworth, which now bore an aspect so much more interesting than on her former drive.

The wooded hills in the first flush of autumn beauty sloped softly down to the green meadows, and as the

carriage crossed the solidlooking old stone bridge, Violet exclaimed with transport, at a glimpse she caught

of a gray ruinthe old priory! She was so eager to see it that she and Emma left the carriage at the park gate,

Little of the building remained, only a few of the cloister arches, and the stumps of broken columns to mark

the form of the chapel; but the arch of the west window was complete, and the wreaths of ivy hid its want of

tracery, while a red Virginian creeper mantled the wall. All was calm and still, the greensward smooth and

carefully mown, not a nettle or thistle visible, but the floriated crosses on the old stone coffin lids showing

clearly above the level turf, shaded by a few fine old trees, while the river glided smoothly along under the

broad floating waterlily leaves, and on its other side the green lawn was repeated, cattle quietly grazing on

the rich pasture, shut in by the gently rising woods. The declining sun cast its long shadows, and all was

Violet stood with her hands resting on Emma's arm, scarcely daring to break the silence. 'How lovely!' said

'Yes, it is beautiful,' said Emma, but with less satisfaction than Violet expected.

'But St. Cross is alive, not a ruin,' said Emma, with a sigh, and she asked many questions about it, while

showing Violet the chief points of interest, where the different buildings had been, and the tomb of Osyth, the

last prioress. Her whole manner surprised Violet, there was a reverence as if they were actually within a

church, and more melancholy than pleasure in the possession of what, nevertheless, the young heiress

Turning away at length, they crossed the park, and passed through the garden, which was gay with flowers,

though much less magnificent than Mr. Harrison's. Emma said, mamma was a great gardener, and

accordingly they found her cutting off flowers past their prime. She gave Violet a bouquet of geranium and

heliotrope, and conducted her to her room with that motherly kindness and solicitude so comfortable to a

Not that the house could long seem strange to Violet. It was an atmosphere of ease, where she could move

and speak without feeling on her good behaviour. Everything throughout was on an unpretending scale, full

of comfort, and without display, with a regularity and punctuality that gave a feeling of repose.

Violet was much happier than she had thought possible without Arthur, though her pleasures were not such as

to make a figure in history. There were talks and walks, drives and visits to the school, readings and

discussions, and the being perfectly at home and caressed by mother and daughter. Lady Elizabeth had all the

qualities that are better than intellect, and enough of that to enter into the pursuits of cleverer people. Emma

had more ability, and so much enthusiasm, that it was well that it was chastened by her mother's sound sense,

It was not till Violet was on the point of departure that she knew the secret of Emma's heart. The last Sunday

evening before Arthur was to fetch her away, she begged to walk once more to the Priory, and have another

look at it. 'I think,' said she, 'it will stay in my mind like Helvellyn in the distance.'

Emma smiled, and soon they stood in the mellow light of the setting sun, beside the ruin. 'How strange,' said

Violet, 'to think that it is three hundred years since Sunday came to this chapel.'

'I wonder' said Emma, breaking off, then beginning, 'O Violet, it is the wish of my heart to bring Sundays

'Mamma says nothing must be done till I am twentyfivealmost six years hence. Not then, unless I am

'I could have a sort of almshouse, with old people and children, and we could look after them ourselves.'

'Don't think of it more than as a dream to myself and mamma. I could not help saying it to you just then; but

it is down too deep generally even for mamma. It must come back somehow to God's service. Don't talk of it

Violet could hardly believe a maiden with such hopes and purposes could be her friend, any more than

Prioress Osyth herself; and when, halfan hour afterwards, she heard Emma talking over the parish and

Sunday school news in an ordinary matteroffact way, she did not seem like the same person.

There were many vows of correspondence, and auguries of meeting next spring. Lady Elizabeth thought it

right that her daughter should see something of London life, and the hope of meeting Violet was the one thing

that consoled Emma, and Violet talked of the delight of making her friend and Annette known to each other.

To this, as Lady Elizabeth observed, Arthur said not a word. She could not help lecturing him a little on the

care of his wife, and he listened with a very good grace, much pleased at their being so fond of her.

She wished them goodbye very joyously, extremely happy at having her husband again, and full of pleasant

Arthur and Violet arrived at their new home in the twilight, when the drawingroom fire burnt brightly,

giving a look of comfort. The furniture was good; and by the fire stood a delightful little low chair with a

high back, and a pretty little rosewood worktable, on which was a coloured glass inkstand, and a tablestand

'No, it is John's; I can't devise knickknackeries, but he is a thorough old bachelor, and has been doing all

'How very kind he is! The bookshow beautiful! Just what I wanted. That one he lent mehe talked to me

of that. This Emma hasI saw your sister reading that, and wished to see more of it. But I can't look at them

A Wrangerton face had great charms, though it was starched and severe, without one smile in answer to the

'Thank you, ma'am, Mr. and Mrs. Moss, and the young ladies, and Mr. Albert, are all very well, and desires

their love,' replied a voice solemn enough for the announcement that they were all at the point of death.

Violet's spirits would have been damped but for the sight of the table spread with parcels directed in dear

familiar writing, and she was pouncing on them when Sarah began her grave requests for orders, and Violet

felt her own ignorance and incapacity growing more patent every moment as questions about arrangements

beset and tormented her on every side. At last she was left to enjoy the out spreading of the precious gifts,

the devices characteristic of the kind hands that had prepared them, and all her own private possessionsa

It was a happy evening, and the days that followed were full of pleasure and occupationin settling her

treasures and making purchases. When she seated herself in her own carriage, she thought now indeed it

would be delightful to show herself to her mother and sisters. She had no relation in London but an uncle, a

solicitor, fond and proud of her, but too sensible to wish to frequent her house. He gave her a silver teapot;

and being asked to dinner now and then on Sunday was all the attention he required. Her brother Albert did,

indeed, sometimes come to town on business; and Violet, after many hopes, was, one evening, charmed at

seeing him make his appearance. Arthur asked him to stay to dinner, after which they were going to a party.

Albert, a spruce, goodlooking youth, had been too grand to make friends with so young a sister; but, now

that she was a person of consequence, his tone was different. He talked his best, and she had a perfect feast of

Wrangerton newsshowed him all her presents, and enjoyed the thought of Annette's smile at hearing of her

Arthur said London was empty, but Violet thought her visitors innumerable, and, as the autumn advanced

towards winter, had many invitations. She enjoyed going out; her shyness had nearly worn off; and she was

everywhere received so as to make Arthur, proud and pleased. Indeed she had doubts whether she was not

growing too gay, and if it was right to pay so much attention to her appearance. She asked Arthur, and was

However, Violet was not without her troubles from the first. She was very much afraid of Sarah, and never

spoke to her without shrinking back into Miss Violet, and being conscious that it was mere presumption in

her to try to order one so much wiser than herself. The cook, a relation of Miss Standaloft, was much more

smooth and deferential, full of resources, which seemed to come from Mrs. Martindale herself; and though

the weekly bills always exceeded her reckonings, so many things were wanting, as Mrs. Cook observed, just

getting into a house. The first time of having any guests at dinner, Violet was in much anxiety, but all went

off to general satisfaction until the bills came in on Monday morning. The cost was beyond her calculations,

exceeded her week's portion, and devoured the savings of the days when they had not dined at home.

Invitations had been sent out for another party, and Violet tried to bring it within bounds; but the cook was

civilly superior'It was always so in the first families, such as she was accustomed to, but if Mrs. Martindale

She knew Arthur would consent to no external change, and all she could do was to look at the price of all she

ordered, reject sundry expensive delicacies, and trust to living on the relics of the feast for the rest of the

week; but, behold! they scarcely served for one luncheon, and on Monday the bills had mounted up in an

inexplicable manner. There were no savings left, and she made up the deficiency from her own resources. A

third party was impending, and she strove more resolutely for frugality. 'Well, ma'am, if you choose, it must

be so; but it was not what I was used to in the families such as I have lived in.'

But Violet was firm, whereupon the cook harassed her with contrarieties; and late hours and London air had

so far told upon her that she could not shake off her cares cheerfully. She knew all would turn out

illtormented herselfbrought on a headache, and looked unwell when the evening came. The cook sent

up the dinner with just enough want of care to keep her in such continual apprehension that she could hardly

'You did not make such a good hand of it today,' said Arthur, when the guests were gone; 'that soup was

Violet was so worn out that she burst into tears. 'Hey? What's the matter now? I said nothing to cry for.'

'Well, if you can't bear to be told everything is not perfection, I don't know what is to be done.' And Arthur, in

displeasure, took up a candle and walked off to smoke a cigar in his sittingroom down stairs.

Her tears were checked by consternation, and, earnest to be forgiven, she followed; then, as he turned

impatiently, said, in a trembling pleading voice, 'Dear Arthur, I've done crying. I did not mean to be cross.'

'Well, that's enough, never mind,' said he, not unkindly, but as if in haste to dismiss the subject, and be left to

'Forgive? nonsenseonly don't begin crying about nothing again. There's nothing more intolerable than for a

''Twas not so much that,' said Violet, meekly, 'as that I was vexed at the dinner not looking well, and it won't,

She named the cost of the last dinner, and he laughed at her horror; then, when she was going to prove that it

'Well, well, never mind; we are not going to give any more dinners just yet; but when we do, have done with

She was consoled for that time; but the perplexity continued. She strove to reduce the ordinary expenditure,

but Arthur had a fashion of bringing home a friend to dinner without notice; and she underwent indescribable

miseries, while reflecting on her one chicken, or five mutton chops; and though something was sure to be

extemporized by the cook, the result was that these casual guests were as expensive as a banquet. She

ventured to beg Arthur to tell her when he was going to ask any one, but he was vexed, and said he liked to

bring home a man by chance; there need be nothing out of the common way, and a dinner for two was a

dinner for three. Poor Violet thought, 'Ah! this is not like the time at Winchester. It is my own fault, I am not

She began to grow tired of going out in the evening; late hours tried her; she felt listless and unwell; and her

finances could not support the dress expenses, but when she tried to excuse herself, she found Arthur

determined on taking her out, though he had previously grumbled, and declared he only went for her sake.

When she looked pale and languid he seemed annoyed, in a way that gave her the impression that he valued

nothing but her beauty. She believed he found home dull, and her not what he expected.

The truth was, perhaps, that Violet's spirits were naturally not strong, and she was scarcely equal to the cares

that had come on her. She missed the companionship of the large family at home; and a slight degree of

indisposition or of anxiety was sufficient to set her tormenting herself with every imaginable fear and grief;

She believed herself to have strictly adhered to the rule of paying for everything at once; but she was

dismayed by a shower of bills at Christmas, for things ordered by the cook without her knowledge, several of

which she disowned altogether; and several that her memory and 'great book' both declared she had paid;

though the tradesmen and the cook, through whom the money had been sent, stoutly denied it. She was

frightened, paid the sums, and so went the last remains of Lord Martindale�s present.

Sure that the woman was dishonest, yet not knowing how to prove it; afraid to consult Arthur on the

household concerns, that he detested; and with a nervous dread of a disturbance, Violet made arrangements

for conveying no more payments through Mrs. Cook; and, for the rest, thought she must go on as she could,

till the time should come, when, near the end of May, she reckoned on having her mother with her. She

would repair her mistakes, make her feel herself mistress in her own house, and help her to all she wanted to

know, without fear of Wrangerton gossip. That hope strengthened and cheered her in all her troubles; and oh!

Poor Violet! the first time she referred to her mother's coming, Arthur looked annoyed, gave a sort of whistle,

and said, as if searching for an excuse, 'Why, they never could spare her from Wrangerton.'

'O, that they would,' said Violet, eagerly; 'or if not mamma herself, at least, I am sure, Matilda would come to

'There will be my mother close by, and Lady Elizabeth. No, no, you won't want to have any one up from

'May I not have my own mamma?' pleaded poor Violet, urged into something like pertinacity.

But Arthur cut her short; his great dislike to what he had to say making him speak the more ungraciously: 'I

don't want to vex you, Violet, but once for all we must come to an understanding. You must not expect to

have your family here. They are good sort of people, and all that style of thing,'he faltered at her looks of

imploring consternation, and tried to work himself into anger in order to be able to finish. 'It is of no use

looking wretched, I tell you, you must put it out of your head. They belong to a different set altogether, and it

won't do any way. There now, don't go and be nervous about yourself; Theodora shall see to you, and you'll

With these words he hastily quitted her, that he might not witness the distress he had occasioned, though he

The sense of her own helplessness and inexperience, and the prospect of illness, without mother or sister,

were lost in the more overpowering sorrow at his unkindness. How could he love her if he denied her this at

such a time, and in such a manner?' He is ashamed of my family! ashamed of me! He is disappointed in me! I

can't make it pleasant to him at home. I am not even goodtempered when I am not well, and I am not half as

pretty as I used to be! Oh! if he had but married me for anything but my prettiness! But I was not worth

vexing every one for! I am only a plague and trouble! Well, I dare say I shall die, now there is no one to take

care of me, and then, perhaps, he will be sorry for me. Just at last, I'll tell him how I did mean to be a good

But then poor Violet fell into a maze of terror. She roused herself and dried her tears on hearing some one

approaching. It was James, bringing in a parcel. It contained a beautiful and costly silk dress. After the first

glance she pushed it from her, and her grief burst forth again. 'Does he think that can make up to me for my

mother? How silly he must think me! Yet he is kind and tries to please me still, though I am so troublesome!

She took it back upon her lap, and tried to admire, but her heart failed her; and she could not look at it till the

sound of his entrance revived her; she felt as if she had been injuring him, and recalling her smiles, met him

He was relieved to find the late subject blown over, and only wishing to keep it out of her mind, he invited

Violet had begun to dread his walks, for he was a loiterer, apt to go further and stay out longer than he

intended, and she could not bear to tease him by hints of fatigue; but today she could not demur at anything

he asked, and she only observed that they had better not go far, as they had an engagement for the evening.

At first the air and his attention did her good; but when she saw Captain Fitzhugh approaching, she knew that

Arthur's arm was the only further use she should have of him, and there would be an endless sauntering and

talk about horses or fishing, while he would all the time fancy himself going home.

The consequence was, that she was obliged to go at once to bed on coming in, and was declared by Arthur to

have been very silly never to have mentioned her fatigue; while Sarah, bestowing grim and sour looks upon

them both, attended on her with the most assiduous and minute care. Arthur was greatly concerned, and very

unwilling to go to the party alone, but Violet persuaded him, and he promised to return early; then found the

evening pleasant, and never knew how time went, while she was lying awake, imagining that something

The effects of that overfatigue did not pass away, and she was forced to give up all evening engagements.

He meant to be kind, but was too ignorant and inconsiderate not to do her as much harm as good. One day he

almost overwhelmed her with attentions, the next left her to herself. He offered to refuse all invitations for

her sake, but it ended in her spending more than half her evenings alone; and when the horse was wanted for

him in the evening, she lost her drive. Very soon she fell out of the habit of going out, for now that she was

no companion for his long rambles, he found other ways of disposing of his afternoons; and she was still so

countrified as to dislike and dread walking alone, even in the quiet Belgravian regions, so that she was always

relieved to decide that the gray mist was such as could do no one any good, or that she really was not well

She did not know the use of change of scene, and the bracing effect of resolution,she had no experience of

selfmanagement, and had not learnt that it was a duty not to let herself pine. Though most conscientious, she

had not yet grown up to understand religion as a present comfort. To her it was a guide and an obligation, and

as such she obeyed its dictates, to the best of her power, but only as an obedient child, without understanding

the immediate reward in this life, namely, confidence, support, and peace. It is a feeling generally belonging

to an age beyond hers, though only to be won by faithful discipline. She was walking in darkness, and, by and

by, light might come. But there was one omission, for which she long after grieved; and which, though she

All heart and hope had been taken from her since she had been forbidden to see her mother and sister. The

present was dreary, the future nothing but gloom and apprehension, and she had little to distract her attention.

She strove hard to fulfil what she knew were duties, her household concerns and the readings she had fixed as

tasks; but these over, she did not try to rouse her mind from her cares; nor had she perhaps the power, for her

difficulties with the cook were too much for her, and it was very trying to spend so many hours of the dingy

Her amusing books were exhausted, and she used to lie forlorn on the sofa, with her needlework, hearing the

roar of carriagewheels, and, her mind roaming from the perplexities of her accounts to her sad forebodings

and her belief in Arthur's coldness, till her heart seemed ready to break,and her tears gathered, first in

solitary drops, then in floods. She had no one to cheer her spirits, to share her hopes and fears. Her plans and

employments were tedious to her husband, and he must not be troubled with them,and so, locked up within

herself, they oppressed her with care and apprehension. In letterwriting there was only pain; she could not

bear to be supposed unwell or unhappy, and, above all, dreaded saying what might lead to an offer from her

mother to come to her. Her letters became mere comments on home news; she wrote less frequently, feared

they would think her grown too fine to care for them, and then wept and sobbed with home sickness. There

was a little more comfort in writing to Rickworth, for she expected the Brandons early in May, and her only

hope was in Lady Elizabeth for care and counsel: for as to Arthur's dependence, his mother and sister, she felt

Her husband never guessed how she languished. In his presence she was a different creature, forgetting her

griefs in the one wish of pleasing him. No matter what she had been undergoing in his absence, his knock

raised her spirits, in a moment life darted into her limbs and colour into her cheeks. She had no notion of

complaining. Her mother had always been silent, though often with greater cause for remonstrance; and poor

Violet, imagining herself a burden, would not for the world have made herself more troublesome than she

could help. Her whole desire was to win a smile, a fond word, a caress, and she sat watching as if those were

life to her; her cheeks burning with eagerness so much that Arthur little guessed how wan they were in his

The colour was heightened by warm rooms, for Arthur was of a chilly race, and could not understand how

oppressive the close atmosphere of London was to one used to mountain breezes. He would come in

shivering, and be provoked to find her sitting by the smallest of fires; till she learnt that their estimate of heat

was so different, that the only safety was in keeping the room like an oven. The folding doors into the back

drawingroom had a trick of opening of their own accord; and the trouble given her by this draughttrap, as

Arthur called it, can hardly be estimated, especially one windy week in March, when he had a cold.

She had never been wont to think seriously of colds but when it came to coughing and feverishness all night,

and Arthur, with his hand on his chest, persisted that it was all in his throat and told her to send for a blister,

she grew alarmed, but this only displeased him. He disdained her entreaty that he would remain in bed; and

said women always made a fuss about nothing, when she timidly suggested sending for 'some one.'

For three deplorable days he sat over the fire, with a distaste for everything, while she did her utmost to make

him comfortable, and when she failed, thought it her own fault, reproached herself for her inefficiency, and

imagined that he was going to be as ill as his brother, and that she should be of no use to him. How hard on

him to have such a bad wife! She could not even entertain him while he was kept indoorsfor she could not

find anything to talk about, so long was it since she had been out, or read anything amusing.

However, on the third afternoon, he brightened up, found the soup good, talked and laughed, and declared

that if tomorrow was fine, he should be out again. And the next day she was so delighted to find his cough

was gonemore quickly than he had ever known so severe a cold departthat it was not till he was out of

the house that she remembered that she was condemned to solitude for many hours.

Here was quarterday, bringing fresh confusion, in those inexplicable household expenses, and a miserable

sense of wastefulness, and unfaithfulness to her charge. She thought of John's advice, to make her husband

attend, if she found her means insufficient; and set herself to draw up a statement of the case, to lay before

him; but she grew more and more puzzled; the cook's dishonesty weighed on her, and her fears of taking any

She was lying on her bed, recovering from one of these almost hysterical fits, when she was roused from a

doze by a knock at her door; and started up, trying to hide that anything had been the matter, as Sarah came

'Mrs. Finch and Miss Gardner, ma'am! but I will say you are not well enough to see them.'

'You had better not go down,' sternly repeated Sarah. 'You had much best lie down, and have your sleep out,

after being kept awake till two o'clock last night, with Captain Martindale not coming home. And you with

the pillow all awry, and that bit of a shawl over you! Lie you down, and I'll set it straight.'

But Violet was on her feetthe imputation on Captain Martindale had put her on her mettle. 'Thank you, I

Sarah shook her head, and looked significantly at the glass; and there, indeed, Violet perceived that her eyes

bore traces of recent weeping; but, still, she would do anything rather than own her tears. 'My head aches a

littlethat makes my eyes heavy,' said she. 'It will do me good to see Miss Gardner. I knew her at

But when Violet found herself in the presence of Miss Gardner, and of a tall fashionable lady, she did not like

She was glad to meet Miss Gardner, but Mrs. Finch's style was dashing and almost boisterous, and her voice

quick and loud, as she seized on her hand, exclaiming, 'I want no introduction, I have heard so much of you! I

know we shall be excellent friends. I must hear of Theodora. You know she is the greatest ally I have on

earth. When did you hear of her last? When are they coming to town! I would not miss Theodora's first

Violet felt overpowered by the torrent; but thought it was giving no right impression of her husband to look

But they would speak of Martindale, and oblige her to expose her ignorance. She did not know when the

family were coming to town, nor had she heard when Mr. Martindale's return might be expected.

If Miss Gardner had been alone, she thought she might have got on better; but the quieter elder sister hardly

put in a word, so unceasing was the talk of the younger; whose patronage became oppressive, when she

began on Mrs. Martindale herself; told her she was lazy, taking too much care, and growing nervous: and

even declared she should come some day, take her by storm, and carry her out for a drive in the park.

Poor Violet felt as if to be shut up in the carriage with this talking lady would kill her outright; begged she

would not take the trouble; but only met with smiles, and declarations that Theodora would scold her well

The next afternoon Violet listened with dread to the sounds of wheels, and was not at all inclined to blame a

headache, which was sufficient excuse for sending down thanks and refusal. On the following, she had just

made up her mind that the danger was over for that day, when her alarm was excited by a thundering knock,

'Well, Violet, I have caught you at home. I'm come to town about Lord St. Erme's businessgo back by the

'Oh, yes!' said Violet; but fears came over her of Arthur's not being pleased, especially supposing he should

bring back any one with him. And therewith came dismay at finding herself giving no better welcome to her

'In a high state of preservation. And how are you? You don't look quite the thing.'

'He would not call him so to his face!' thought the wife. 'Oh! I wish he would sit anywhere but in Arthur's

chair, and not fidget me with playing with that horrid little piece of watchchain!' 'He is very well, thank you.

He had a bad cold last week, but it is quite gone now. I hope he will soon come in.'

'I am not sorry to have found you alone. I want to hear something of these relations of yours.'

'Oh! I shall be sure to say something wrong!' thought she, and as the best thing to put forward, announced that

'And they are not high with you? I hear fine accounts of their grandeur,they say the lady and her daughter

'Miss Martindale has the plainest ways in the world. She will do anything for the poor people.'

'Ay, ay, that's the way with fine ladies,they like to be condescending and affable. And so you say they

'No; she does not write letters much. But I told you how very kind they areMr. Martindale, his brother,

'Ay!' said Albert, 'he disconcerted our calculations. He seems to have taken out a new lease.'

'But he has no lungs left. His life can't be worth a year's purchase, by what the governor heard. He would

never have let Martindale have you on such easy terms if he had not looked on you as good as her ladyship.'

Such shame and disgust came over Violet that she felt unworthy to sit on John Martindale's chair, and moved

to the sofa, trying to change the subject; but Albert persisted in inquiries about Mr. Martindale's age, health,

and the likelihood of his marrying, till she could no longer be without the perception that not only had her

Albert hoped the old lord was coming down handsomely and tried to make her tell their income. She was

glad not to know and he began calculating it from their style of living, with such disregard to her feelings, as

made her contrast his manners with those of the true gentlemen to whom she was now accustomed, and feel

sadly that there was reason in her husband's wish to keep her family at a distance. There was no checking or

silencing this elder brother; she could only feel humiliated by each proof of his vulgarity of mind, and blame

herself, by turns, for churlishness to him, and for permitting conversation Arthur would so much dislike.

Why would not Arthur come and put a stop to it! It was not the first time she had waited dinner for him in

vain, and though she tried to make Albert think she liked it, she knew she was a very bad dissembler.

When she at length ordered in dinner, the conversation changed to Wrangerton doings, the Christmas

gaieties, jokes about her sisters and their imputed admirers, and a Miss Louisa Daviesa newcomer, about

whom Albert seemed to wish to be laughed at himself. But poor Violet had no spirits even to perceive

this,she only thought of home and the familiar scenes recalled by each name. What a gulf between her and

them! In what free, careless happiness they lived! What had her father done in thrusting her into a position for

which she was unfit,into a family who did not want her, and upon one to whom she was only a burthen! At

home they thought her happy and fortunate! They should never guess at her wretchedness.

But when the time for Albert's departure came, Violet forgot his inconvenient questions, and would have

given the world to keep him. He was her own brothera part of home; he loved hershe had felt

When he recurred to her pale looks and languid manner, and expressed concern, it was all she could do to

keep from bursting into tears, and telling all her griefs; and she could not control the rapid agitated tones that

belied her repeated assurances that nothing was amiss, and that he must not give a bad account of her and

She could hardly let him go; and when he bade her goodbye, there was a moment's intense desire to be going

with him, from this lonely room, home to her mother and Annette, instantly followed by a horror at such a

wish having occurred, and then came the sobs and tears. She dreaded that Arthur might be displeased at the

visit; but he came home full of good humour, and on hearing of it, only hoped she had good news from

Wrangerton, and said he was glad he had been out of the way, so that she had been able to have her brother

Her fears of the effect of Albert's account of her were better founded; for two mornings after, on coming

down to breakfast, she found a letter from her mother to exhort her to be careful, assuring her that she need

have no scruple in sending for her, and betraying so much uneasiness as to add to all her terrors. She saw this

in one glance; for she knew that to dwell on the tender affectionate letter would bring on a fit of weeping, and

left it and the dreadful consideration of her reply till Arthur should be gone, as he was to spend the day in

fishing with a friend in the country. He had come home late last night, and was not yet dressed, and she

waited long, gazing at the gleams of sunshine on the square gardens, thinking how bright this second day of

April must be anywhere but here, where it was close and oppressive, and wondering whether Helvellyn was

beginning to lose his snow; then, as Helvellyn brought the sensation that led to tears, she took the newspaper,

and had read more than she cared for before Arthur appeared, in the state of impatience which voluntary

She gave him his tea as quickly as she could, but all went wrong: it was a horrid cold day, ALL east

'What makes you go to shut it?' said he, hastily marching across the room, and closing it and the doors. 'I

shall be gone in a moment, and you may let in a hurricane if you like. Have you seen my cigar case!'

As he never found things, even when before his eyes, this was not conclusive; and she undertook the search

She could not find it in his dressingroom, and he looked annoyed, again accusing the maids. This made her

feel injured, and though growing exhausted, as well she might, as she had not even begun breakfast, she said

she would look in the sittingroom. He half remonstrated, without looking up from the paper, but she hoped

to be gladdened by thanks, hunted in all his hidingplaces in vain, and found she must give it up, after a

consultation with Sarah, who resentfully denied all knowledge of it, and told her she looked ready to drop.

Dolefully coming into the hall, she saw Arthur's black travelling bag. Was it for more than the day? The

'Didn't I tell you? If I can't get away by the seven o'clock train, I thought of sleeping there. Ten o'clock, I

She came to the head of the stairs with him, asking plaintively, 'When DO you come home? Tomorrow, at

Perhaps it was her querulous tone, perhaps a mere boyish dislike to being tied down, or even it might be mere

hurry, that made him answer impatiently, 'I can't tellas it may happen. D'ye think I want to run away! Only

This was in his coaxing voice; but it was not a moment when she could bear to be turned aside, like an

importunate child, and she was going to speak; but he saw the wrong fishingrod carried out, called hastily to

The sound of the closing door conveyed a sense of utter desolation to her overwrought mindthe house

was a solitary prison; she sank on the sofa, sobbing, 'Oh, I am very, very miserable! Why did he take me from

Arthur came home late in the afternoon of the following day. The door was opened to him by his brother,

who abruptly said, 'She is dying. You must not lose a moment if you would see her alive.'

Arthur turned pale, and gave an inarticulate exclamation of horror stricken inquiry'Confined?'

'Halfanhour ago. She was taken ill yesterday morning immediately after you left her. She is insensible, but

Nothing but strong indignation could have made John Martindale thus communicate such tidings. He had

arrived that day at noon to find that the creature he had left in the height of her bright loveliness was in the

extremity of suffering and perilher husband gone no one knew whither; and the servants, too angry not to

speak plainly, reporting that he had left her in hysterics. John tried not to believe the half, but as time went

on, bringing despair of the poor young mother's life, and no tidings of Arthur; while he became more and

more certain that there had been cruel neglect, the very gentleness and compassion of his nature fired and

glowed against him who had taken her from her home, vowed to cherish her, and forsaken her at such a time.

However, he was softened by seeing him stagger against the wall, perfectly stunned, then gathering breath,

As Arthur pushed open the door, there was a whisper that it was he, too late, and room was made for him. All

he knew was, that those around watched as if it was not yet death, but what else did he see on those ashy

With a cry of despair he threw himself almost over her, and implored her but once to speak, or look at him.

No one thought her capable even of hearing, but at his voice the eyelids and lips slightly moved, and a look of

relief came over the face. A hand pressed his shoulder, and a spoon containing a drop of liquid was placed in

Scarcely conscious he obeyed, and calling her by every endearing name, beyond hope succeeded in putting it

between her lips. Her eyes opened and were turned on him, her hand closed on his, and her features assumed

a look of peace. The spark of life was for a moment detained by the power of affection, but in a short space

Once more he was interrupted by a touch, and this time it was Sarah's whisper'The minister is come, sir.

The clergyman and John Martindale were waiting in the dressingroom, with poor Violet's cathedral cup

'Yes, sir, she does,' said Sarah, contorting her face to keep back the tears. 'She looked at him, and has hold of

'O, yes, sir, it seems a bit livelier now,' said Sarah, opening a fold of the flannel in her arms. 'It is just like its

'It matters little,' said John, mournfully, for to his eye there was nothing like life in that tiny form. 'And yet

how marvellous,' thought he, 'to think of its infinite gain by these few moments of unconscious existence!'

At the touch of the water it gave a little cry, which Sarah heard with a start and glance of infinite satisfaction.

She returned to the chamber, where the same deathly stillness prevailed; the husband, the medical men, the

nurse, all in their several positions, as if they had neither moved nor looked from the insensible, scarcely

The infant again gave a feeble sound, and once more the white features moved, the eyes opened, and a voice

said, so faintly, that Arthur, as he hung over her, alone could hear it, 'My baby! O, let me see it!'

'Bring the child,' and at the sound of those words the gleam of life spread over her face more completely.

He could not move from her side, and Sarah placed the little creature upon his broad hand. He held it close to

her. 'Our baby!' again she murmured, and tried to kiss it, but it made another slight noise, and this overcame

She strove hard for utterance, and he could hardly catch her gasping words, 'You'll be fond of it, and think of

'Don't, don't talk so, dearest. You will soon be better. You are better. Let me give you this.'

'Please, I had rather lie still. Do let me.' Then again looking up, as if she had been losing the consciousness of

'You are betteronly take this. Won't you? You need not move; Violet, Violet, only try. To please me!

'Thank you, oh no! But I am glad you are come. I did wish to be a good wife. I had so much to say to youif

I couldbut I can't remember. And my baby; but oh, this is dying,' as the sinking returned. 'O, Arthur, keep

He flung his arm closer round her, looking for help to the doctors. 'You shall not, you will not, my own, my

'You can't help it,' sighed she. 'And I don't know howif some one would say a prayer?'

He could only repeat protests that she must live, but she grew more earnest. 'A prayer! I can't recollectOh!

Sarah put one into his hand, and pointed to a place, but his eyes were misty, his voice faltered, broke down,

Violet was roused to such a degree of bewildered distress and alarm at the sight of his grief, that the doctors

The clergyman was gone, and John had despatched his melancholy letter to Lord Martindale, when he heard

the steps on the stairs. Was it over! No, it was only one of the doctors with Arthur, and they did not come to

him, but talked in the back drawingroom for some moments, after which the doctor took leave, repeating the

words in John's hearing, that Arthur must compose himself before returning to heragitation would be at

once fatal. Arthur had thrown himself on the sofa, with his face hidden in his hands, in such overpowering

distress, that his brother's displeasure could not continue for a moment, and he began to speak soothingly of

'It cannot last,' said Arthur. 'They say it is but a question of minutes or hours,' and again he gave way to a

burst of grief, but presently it changed to an angry tone. 'Why was I never sent for?'

John explained that no one knew whither to send. He could hardly credit this, and his wrath increased at the

'Of course I did. She had been searching over the house for that abominable cigarcase of mine, which was in

my pocket all the time! I shall never bear to see it again,' and he launched it into the fire with vehemence. 'I

suppose that upset her! Why did I not prevent her? Fool that I was not to know it was not fit for her, though

'That was it. I thought women always looked out for themselves. I should have known I had one not like the

rest! She had never one thought for herself, and it is killing her, the sweetest, loveliest, bestmy precious

Violet! John, John! is there nothing that can be done for her?' cried he, starting up in a tumultuous agony of

'Thank you, but no, it is of no use. No railroad within forty miles of the place. She could not be here

tilltilland then I could not see her.' He was pacing the room, and entangled his foot in Violet's little

worktable, and it fell. Her workbox flew open, and as they stooped to pick up the articles, Arthur again

wept without control as he took up a little frock, half made, with the needle hanging to it. The tabledrawer

had fallen out, and with it the large accountbook, the weekly bills, and a sheet of paper covered with figures,

and blotted and blistered with tears. The sight seemed to overwhelm him more than all. 'Crying over these!

'It was too much for her. She would plague herself with these wretched household accounts! She knew I

hated the sound of them. I never let her bring them to me; but little did I think that she cried over them alone!'

'Was not she?' I never saw that dear face without its sweet smile, come when I would. I have never heard a

complaint. I have left her to herself, madman as I was, when she was unwell and anxious! But oh! if she

'Yes, sir, she is asking for you; but, if you please, sir, Mr. Harding says you must come very quiet . She seems

wandering, and thinking you are not come home, sir,' said Sarah, with a grisly satisfaction in dealing her blow

John tried to rectify the confusion in the workbox with a sort of reverential care; not able to bear to leave it

in disorder, whether its mistress were ever to open it again or not, yet feeling it an intrusion to meddle with

'Poor Arthur!' said he to himself, 'he may fairly be acquitted of all but his usual inconsiderateness towards one

too tender for such treatment. He deserves more pity than blame. And for herthank Heaven for the blessing

on them that mourn. Innocent creature, much will be spared her; if I could but dwell on that rather than on the

phantom of delight she was, and my anticipations of again seeing the look that recalls Helen. If Helen was

John saw his brother no more that eveningonly heard of Violet 'as barely kept alive, as it seemed, by his

care.' Each report was such that the next must surely be the last; and John sat waiting on till his servant

The night passed without the summons, and in the morning there was still life. John had been downstairs for

some little time, when he heard the medical man, who had spent the night there, speaking to Arthur on the

stairs. 'A shade of improvement' was the report. 'Asleep now; and if we can only drag her through the next

But Arthur was utterly downcast, and could not take heart. It was his first real trouble, and there was little of

the substance of endurance in his composition. That one night of watching, grief, and selfreproach, had

made his countenance so pale and haggard, and his voice so dejected and subdued, that John was positively

'I cannot stay,' said he, sitting down, however. 'She must not miss me, or all chance would be over. You don't

'Clear for a minute, if she has my hand; but then she dozes off, and talks about those miserable accountsthe

numbers over and over again. It cuts me to the heart to hear her. They talk of an over strain on the mind!

Heighho! Next she wakes with a dreadful frightened start, and stares about wildly, fancying I am gone.'

'Yes, no one else can do anything with her. She does not so much as hear them. I must be back before she

Arthur let his head drop on his hand, helpless and overcome, as this little matter brought home the sense of

missing his wife, and the remembrance of the attentions he had allowed her to lavish upon him. His brother

tried the teachest, and, finding it locked, poured out some coffee, which he drank almost unconsciously,

then gave his cup for more, sighed, pushed his hair back, and looked up somewhat revived. John tended him

affectionately, persuading him to take food; and when he had passively allowed his plate to be filled, his

appetite discovered that he had tasted nothing since yesterday morning, and therewith his spirits were

refreshed; he looked up cheerfully, and there was less despondency in his tone as he spoke of her sleep

'The child woke her with a squall, and I thought we were undone, but no such thing. I declare nothing has

done her so much good; she had him brought, and was so happy over him, then went off to sleep again.'

'This is a great relief,' said John. 'From your manner, I dreaded to ask for him, but I hope he may be doing

'I am sure I hope so, or it would be all over with her. I believe both their lives hang on one thread. To see her

with him this morningI did not know such fondness was in women. I declare I never saw anything like it;

and she so weak! And such a creature as it is; the smallest thing that ever was born, they say, and looking

John could not help smiling: 'That is better than yesterday, when I could scarcely believe he was alive.'

'Did I? I had not the least recollection of it. I forgot all about him till he made himself heard this morning, and

'A son and heir,' said John, glad to see the young father able to look gratified.

'Well, it is the best name; I hope she will like it. But, hollo, John, where did you drop from?' as it suddenly

'I came home on some business of Fotheringham's. I landed early yesterday, and came up from Southampton.'

'Ah! you were always fond of her; you appreciated her from the first. There is no one whom I should have

liked so well to have here.' Then, with a pause, he added, in a tone of deep feeling: 'John, you might well give

me that warning about making her happy; but, indeed, I meant to do so!' and his eyes filled with tears.

'As far as affection could go, you have done so,' said John, 'or you could not have recalled her to life now.'

'You little know,' said Arthur sadly; 'Heaven knows it was not want of affection; but I never guessed what she

underwent. Sarah tells me she spent hours in tears, though she would never allow them to be noticed.'

'Her household affairs seem to have overpowered her, and I never would attend to them; little thinking how

she let them prey upon her. I never thought of her being lonely; and her sweet, bright face, and

uncomplaining ways, never reminded me. There never was any one like her; she was too good for me, too

'Do not think so, Arthur; do not give way. The getting through this night is more than could have been hoped.

Happiness is often the best cure; and if she is able to take so much pleasure in you, and in the child, it is

'So they said; that her noticing the child made them think better of her. If she can but get over it, she shall see.

'That I will, thank you. I could not bear to go. I can sleep in Belgrave Square, if you want my room for her

'We shall see how it is by posttime. I tried whether it would rouse her to tell her I would write to Mrs. Moss,

He was interrupted; Violet had awakened in an alarming fit of trembling, imploring to be told why he was

So glimmered the feeble ray of life throughout the day; and when the post went out, the end was apparently

so near, that it was thought in vain to send for Mrs. Moss; whom Arthur shrank from seeing, when it should

be too late. He was so completely overwhelmed with distress, that in the short intervals he spent out of the

sickroom, it was his brother's whole work to cheer and sustain him sufficiently to perform those offices,

It was no wonder he broke down; for it was a piteous sight to see that fair young mother, still a child in years,

and in her exhausted state of wavering consciousness, alive only through her fond affections; gleams of

perception, and momentary flashes of life, called forth only by her husband, or by the moanings of the little

frail babe, which seemed to have as feeble and precarious a hold of life as herself. The doctors told John that

they were haunted through the day by the remembrance of her face, so sweet, even in insensibility, and so

very lovely, when the sound of her babe's voice, for a moment, lighted up the features. Their anxiety for her

was intense; and if this was the case with strangers, what must it not have been for her husband, to whom

every delirious murmur was an unconscious reproach, and who had no root of strength within himself! The

acuteness of his grief, and his effectiveness as a nurse, were such as to surprise his brother, who only now

perceived how much warmth of heart had been formerly stifled in a cold, ungenial home.

Sustained from hour to hour by his unremitting care, she did, however, struggle through the next three days;

and at last came a sounder sleep, and a wakening so tranquil, that Arthur did not perceive it, till he saw, in the

dim lamplight, those dark eyes calmly fixed upon him. The cry of the infant was heard, and she begged for

it, fondling it, and murmuring over it with a soft inarticulate sound of happiness.

'You purr like an old cat over her kitten,' said Arthur, longing to see her smile once more; and he was not

disappointed; it was a bright, contented, even joyous smile, that played on the colourless features, and the

He would have done anything for her at that moment, and another bright look rewarded him.

'Yes, dearest, I have written every day. She sends you her love;' and as Violet murmured something of 'Dear

She was returning to her full self, with all her submission to his will, and in fact she did not wish for any

change; her content in his attention was so complete, so peaceful, that in her state of weakness there was an

instinctive dread of breaking the charm. To lie still, her babe beside her, and Arthur watching her, was the

perfect repose of felicity, and imperceptibly her faculties were, one by one, awakening. Her thoughtfulness

for others had revived; Arthur had been giving her some nourishment, and, for the first time, she had taken it

with a relish, when it so chanced that the light fell for a moment on his face, and she was startled by

perceiving the effects of anxiety and want of sleep. In vain he assured her there was nothing the matter. She

accused herself of having been exacting and selfish, and would not be comforted, till he had promised to take

a good night's rest. He left her, at length, nearly asleep, to carry the tidings to his brother, and enjoy his look

of heartfelt rejoicing. Never had the two very dissimilar brothers felt so much drawn together; and as John

began, as usual, to wait on him, and to pour out his coffee, he said, as he sat down wearied, 'Thank you, John,

Arthur began reading his father's letter. 'Very kind! a very kind letter indeed,' said he, warmly. '"Earned so

high a place in our regardher sweetness and engaging qualities,"I must keep that to show her. This is

very kind too about what it must be to me. I did not think he had appreciated her so well!'

'Yes, indeed, he did,' said John. 'This is what he says to me. "Never have I seen one more gentle and

engaging, and I feel sure she would have gained more on our affections every day, and proved herself a

'That is right,' said Arthur. 'He will get to know her well when they come to London! I'll write to him

tomorrow, and thank him, and say, no need for him to come now! "Hopes his grandson will live to be a

'Poor little mortal!' said Arthur, 'if he means to be a comfort I wish he would stop that dismal little

wailhave one good squall and have done with it. He will worry his mother and ruin all now she takes more

notice. So here's Mrs. Moss's letter. I could not open it this morning, and I have been inventing messages to

Violet from herpoor woman! I have some good news for her now. It is all about coming, but Violet says

she does not want her. I can't read it all, my eyes are so weak! Violet said they were bloodshot,' and he began

'I am!' said Arthur, stretching. 'I'm off to bed, as she begged me; but the worst is over now! We shall do very

well when Theodora comes; and if she has a taste for the boy, she and Violet will make friends over

With a long yawn, Arthur very stiffly walked upstairs, where Sarah stood at the top waiting for him. 'Mrs.

Martindale is asleep, sir; you had best not go in,' said she. 'I have made up a bed in your dressingroom, and

you'd best not be lying down in your clothes, but take a good sleep right out, or you'll be fit for nothing next.

'Thank you, Sarah; I wonder how long you have been up; you will be fit for nothing next.'

'It don't hurt me,' said Sarah, in disdain; and as Arthur shut his door, she murmured to herself, 'I'm not that

sort to be knocked up with nothing; but he is an easy kindspoken gentleman after all. I'll never forget what

he has done for missus. There is not so much harm in him neither; he is nothing but a great big boy as ought

The night passed off well; Violet, with a great exertion of self command, actually composed herself on

awaking in one of her nervous fits of terror; prevented his being called; and fairly deserved all the fond praise

'You must not call me child now,' said she, with a happy little pride. 'I must be wiser now.'

'What! was he obliged to be baptized? Is he so delicate? Oh, Arthur! tell me; I know he is tiny, but I did not

Arthur tried to soothe her with assurances of his welldoing, and the nurse corroborated them; but though she

tried to believe, she was not pacified, and would not let her treasure be taken from within her arms till Mr.

Harding arrivedhis morning visit having been hastened by a despatch from Arthur, who feared that she

would suffer for her anxiety. She asked so many questions that he, who last night had seen her too weak to

look up or speak, was quite taken by surprise. By a little exceeding the truth, he did at length satisfy her

mind; but after this there was an alteration in her manner with her baby; it was not only the mere caressing,

there was a sort of reverence, and look of reflection as she contemplated him, such as made Arthur once ask,

'I was thinking how very good he is!' was her simple answer, and Arthur's smile by no means comprehended

Her anxious mind retarded her recovery, and Arthur's unguarded voice on the stairs having revealed to her

that a guest was in the house, led to inquiries, and an endless train of fears, lest Mr. Martindale should be

uncomfortable and uncared for. Her elasticity of mind had been injured by her long course of care, and she

could not shake off the household anxieties that revived as she became able to think.

Indeed there were things passing that would have greatly astonished her. Sarah had taken the management of

everything, including her master; and with iron composure and rigidity of demeanour, delighted in teasing

him by giving him a taste of some of the cares he had left her mistress to endure. First came an outcry for

keys. They were supposed to be in a box, and when that was found its key was missing. Again Arthur turned

out the unfortunate drawer, and only spared the workbox on John's testifying that it was not there, and

suggesting Violet's watchchain, where he missed it, and Sarah found it and then, with imperturbable

precision, in spite of his attempts to escape, stood over him, and made him unlock and give out everything

himself. 'If things was wrong,' she said, 'it was her business that he should see it was not owing to her.'

Arthur was generally indifferent to what he ate or drank,the reaction, perhaps, of the luxury of his home;

but having had a present of some peculiar trout from Captain Fitzhugh, and being, as an angler, a connoisseur

in fish, many were his exclamations at detecting that those which were served up at breakfast were not the

Presently, in the silence of the house, John heard tones gradually rising on the stairs, till Arthur's voice waxed

Something shrill ensued, cut short by, 'Mrs. Martindale does as she pleases. Send up Captain Fitzhugh's trout.'

Here John's hand was laid upon his arm, with a sign towards his wife's room; whereupon he ran downstairs,

Soon he came hastily up, storming about the woman's impertinence, and congratulating himself on having

John asked what was to be done next? and was diverted with his crestfallen looks, when asked what was to

However, when Sarah was consulted, she gravely replied, 'She thought as how she could contrive till Mrs.

Martindale was about again;' and the corners of her mouth relaxed into a ghastly smile, as she replied, 'Yes,

sir,' in answer to her master's adjurations to keep the dismissal a secret from Mrs. Martindale.

'Ay!' said John, 'I wish you joy of having to tell her what revolutions you have made.'

They were as guarded as he could wish, seeing as plainly as he did, how fretting over her household matters

prolonged her state of weakness. It was a tedious recovery, and she was not able even to receive a visit from

John till the morning when the cough, always brought on by London air, obliged him reluctantly to depart.

He found her on the sofa, wrapped in shawls, her hair smoothed back under a cap; her shady, dark eyes still

softer from languor, and the exquisite outline of her fair, pallid features looking as if it was cut out in ivory

against the white pillows. She welcomed him with a pleased smile; but he started back, and flushed as if from

'Nothing to signify,' he replied, recovering. 'Thank you for letting me come to see you. I hope you are not

'Oh, no, thank you. Arthur carried me so nicely, and baby is so good this morning.'

'Never mind, Violet,' said Arthur. 'Nurse vouches for it, that the child who was put through his mother's

'Well, then, our boy ought to be twelve feet high; for if you had not stuffed him out with long clothes, you

'She would have no limits to her myths; however, he may make a show in the world by the time John comes

'Ah!' said Violet, with a sweet, timid expression, and a shade of red just tinting her cheek as she turned to

'My first godchild!' said John. 'Thank you, indeed; you could hardly have given me a greater pleasure.'

'Thank you,' again said Violet. 'I like so much for you to have him,you who,' she hesitated, unable to say

the right words, 'who DID IT before his papa or I saw the little fellow;' then pausing' Oh, Mr. Martindale,

Sarah told me all about it, and I have been longing to thank you, only I can't!' and her eyes filling with tears,

she put her hand into his, glancing at the cathedral cup, which was placed on the mantelshelf. 'It was so kind

'I thought you would like it,' said John; 'and it was the most ecclesiastical thing I could find.'

'I little thought it would be my Johnnie's font,' said Violet, softly. 'I shall always feel that I have a share in

'O, yes, he belongs to you,' said Violet; 'besides his other godfather will only be Colonel Harrington, and his

'I'd as soon ask Aunt Nesbit,' exclaimed Arthur, 'I do believe one cares as much as the other.'

'You must send for me when you are well enough to take him to church,' said John.

'That I will. I wish you could stay for it. He will be a month old tomorrow week, but it may wait, I hope, till

'Ah! you will find the draught trap mended,' said Arthur. 'Brown set to work on it, and the doors shut as tight

'I have been avoiding Brown ever since Friday,' said Arthur; 'when he met me with a serious "Captain

Martindale, sir," and threatened me with your being laid up for the year if I kept you here. I told him it was

his fault for letting you come home so early, and condoled with him on your insubordination.'

'She has been very kind to me, but so has every one. No one was ever so well nursed! You must know what a

Arthur laughed. 'John! Why he would as soon be nursed by a monkey as by me. There he lies on a perfect

bank of pillows, coughs whenever you speak to him, and only wants to get rid of every one but Brown.

Nothing but consideration for Brown induces him to allow my father or Percy Fotheringham now and then to

'A comfortable misanthropical picture,' said John, 'but rather too true. You see, Violet, what talents you have

Violet was stroking her husband's hand, and looking very proud and happy. 'Only I was so selfish! Does not

'That is not your fault so much as that of some one else,' said John. 'Some one who declares smoking cigars in

'Of course,' said Arthur, 'it is only ladies, and men who have nursed themselves as long as you have, who ever

'He will be on duty tomorrow,' said Violet, 'and so he will be obliged to go out.'

'And you will write to me, Violet,' said John, 'when you are ready? I wish I could expect to hear how you get

'I know,' said Violet; 'but only think how good he has been to write to mamma for me. I was so proud when

'No, thank youonly to thank Lord and Lady Martindale for their kind messages. And oh'but checking

'Lady Elizabeth and Emma. I had such a kind letter from them. So anxious about me, and begging me to let

some one write; and I am afraid they'll think it neglectful; but I turn giddy if I sit up, and when I can write,

the first letter must be for mamma. So if there is any communication with Rickworth, could you let them

'Certainly. I will not fail to let them know. Goodbye, Violet, I am glad to have seen you.'

He retained her hand a moment, looked at her fixedly, the sorrowful expression returned, and he hastened

Arthur followed, and presently coming back said, 'Poor John! You put him so much in mind of Helen.'

'Not a bit,' said Arthur. 'Helen had light hair and eyes, a fat sort of face, and no pretence to be prettya

downright sort of person, not what you would fancy John's taste. If any one else had compared you it would

have been no compliment; but he told me you had reminded him of her from the first, and now your white

cheeks and sick dress recalled her illness so much, that he could hardly bear it. But don't go and cry about it.'

'No, I won't,' said Violet, submissively, 'but I am afraid it did not suit him for us to be talking nonsense. It is

'Poor John! so it is,' said Arthur, looking at her, as if beginning to realize what his brother had lost. 'However,

she was not his wife, though, after all, they were almost as much attached. He has not got over it in the least.

This is the first time I have known him speak of it, and he could not get out her name.'

'Nearly. She died in June. It was that cold late summer, and her funeral was in the middle of a hailstorm,

'At Brogden. Old Mr. Fotheringham was buried there, and she was brought there. I came home for it. What a

day it wasthe hailstones standing on the grass, and I shall never forget poor John's lookall shivering and

shrunk up together.' He shivered at the bare remembrance. 'It put the finishing touch to the damage he had got

by staying in England with her all the winter. By night he was frightfully illinflammation worse than ever.

Poor John! That old curmudgeon of a grandfather has much to answer for, though you ought to be grateful to

him, Violet; for I suppose it will end in that boy of yours being his lordship some time or other.'

The next morning was a brisk one with Violet. She wished Arthur not to be anxious about leaving her, and

having by no means ceased to think it a treat to see him in uniform, she gloried in being carried to her sofa by

so grand and soldierly a figure, and uttered her choicest sentence of satisfaction'It is like a story!' while his

'I don't know how to trust you to your own silly devices,' said he, laying her down, and lingering to settle her

'Wise ones,' said she. 'I have so much to do. There's babyand there's Mr. Harding to come, and I want to

see the cookand I should not wonder if I wrote to mamma. So you see 'tis woman's work, and you had

better not bring your red coat home too soon, or you'll have to finish the letter!' she added, with saucy

On his return, he found her spread all over with papers, her little table by her side, with the drawer pulled out.

'Ha! what mischief are you up to? You have not got at those abominable accounts again!'

'I beg your pardon,' said she, humbly. 'Nurse would not let me speak to the cook, but said instead I might

write to mamma; so I sent for my little table, but I found the drawer in such disorder, that I was setting it to

'I can tell you that,' said Arthur. 'I ran against it, and it came to grief, and there was a spread of all your goods

'What! aren't you in a desperate fright? All your secrets displayed like a story, as you are so fond of

sayingwhat's the name of it where the husband, no, it was the wife, fainted away, and broke open the

'My dear Arthur!' and Violet laughed so much that nurse in the next room foreboded that he would tire her.

'I vow it was so! Out came a whole lot of letters from the old love, a colonel in the Peninsula, that her

'They were all ruined horse and foot, and the old love was wounded, "kilt", or disposed of, till he turned up,

'I don't remember. It was a green railway book. Theodora made me read it, and I should know it again if I saw

it. I'll look out for it, and you'll find I was right about her head. But how now. Haven't you fainted away all

'How do you know what I may have discovered in your papers? Are you prepared? It is no laughing matter,'

added he, in a Blue Beard tone, and drawing out the paper of calculations, he pointed to the tear marks. 'Look

'I am sorry! it was very silly,' whispered Violet, in a contrite ashamed way, shrinking back a little.

'What business had you to break your heart over these trumpery butchers and bakers and candlestick makers?'

'It was very foolish! but I was in such a dreadful puzzle. I could not make the cook's accounts and mine agree,

'The cook gone!' cried Violet, starting, so that her papers slid away, and Arthur shuffled them up in his hand

'Capital!' cried Arthur. 'There was John declaring you would be in despair to find your precious treasure

'I had a skrimmage with her about some trout Fitzhugh sent, which I verily believe she ate herself.'

'I dare say. She sent us in some goodfornothing wretches, all mud, and vowed these were stalethen grew

'Exactly so, and when it came to telling me Mrs. Martindale was her mistress, I could stand no more. I paid

Violet laughed heartily. 'Oho! there's the reason nurse scolds if I dare to ask to speak to the cook. And oh!

how gravely Sarah said "yes, ma'am," to all my messages! How very funny! But how have we been living?

When I am having nice things all day long, and giving so much trouble! Oh dear! How uncomfortable you

'Am I not always telling you to the contrary? Sarah made everything look as usual, and I suspect Brown lent a

helping hand. John said the coffee was made in some peculiar way Brown learnt in the East, and never

practises unless John is very ill, or they are in some uncivilized place; but he told me to take no notice, lest

'I'm afraid he thought this an uncivilized place. But what a woman Sarah is! She has all the work of the

'She has got the work of ten horses in her, with the face of a death's head, and the voice of a walking

'But isn't she a thorough good creature! I can't think what will become of me without her! It will be like

'That she is; but she won't stay where there are children. She told me so long ago, and only stayed because I

'I'd do anything I could, but I'm afraid. I was quite dreading the getting about again, because I should have to

'I wasn't sure about her. Your aunt recommended her, and I thought you might not likeand at first I did not

know what things ought to cost, nor how long they ought to last, and that was what I did sums for. Then

when I did prove it, I saw only dishonesty in the kitchen, and extravagance and mismanagement of my own.'

'I could not help it. I felt I was doing wrong; that was the terrible part; and I am glad you know the worst. I

have been very weak and silly, and wasted your money sadly, and I did not know how to help it; and that was

what made me so miserable. And now, dear Arthur, only say you overlook my blunders, and indeed I'll try to

'Overlook! The only thing I don't know how to forgive is your having made yourself so ill with this

'I can't be sorry for that,' said Violet, smiling, though the tears came. 'That has been almost all happiness. I

shall have the heart to try more than everand I have some experience; and now that cook is gone, I really

'Promise me you'll never go bothering yourself for nothing another time. Take it easy! That's the only way to

'Ah! I will never be so foolish again. I shall never be afraid to make you attend to my difficulties.'

'Afraid! That was the silliest part of all! But herewill you have another hundred a year at once? and then

'Thank you, thank you! How kind of you! But do you know, I should like to try with what I have. I see it

might be made to do, and I want to conquer the difficulty; if I can't, I will ask you for more.'

'Well, that may be best. I could hardly spare a hundred pounds without giving up one of the horses; and I

'Besides, this illness must have cost you a terrible quantity of money. But I dare say I shall find the outgoings

nothing to what the cook made them.' And she was taking up the accounts, when he seized them, crumpling

them in his hand. 'Nonsense! Let them alone, or I shall put them in the fire at once.'

'Oh, don't do that, pray!' cried she, starting, 'or I shall be ruined. Oh, pray!'

'Very well;' and rising, and making a long arm, he deposited them on the top of a high wardrobe. 'There's the

way to treat obstinate women. You may get them down when you can go after themI shan't.'

'So, I shall go after that book at the library; and then I've plenty to tell you of inquiries for Mrs. Martindale.

Violet received her babe into her arms with a languid longdrawn sigh, as of one wearied out with happiness.

'That he should have heard my confession, and only pet me the more! Foolish, wasteful thing that I am. Oh,

babe! if I could only make you grow and thrive, no one would ever be so happy as your mamma.'

Perhaps she thought so still more some hours later, when she awoke from a long sleep, and saw Arthur

reading "Emilia Wyndham", and quite ready to defend his assertion that the wife broke open the desk with

She read, she tried experiments, she taught at the school, she instructed the dumb boy, talked to the curate,

and took her share of such county gaieties as were not beneath the house of Martindale; but at every tranquil

There were rumours of the general admiration of Mrs. Martindale, whence she deduced vanity and

extravagance; but she heard nothing more till Jane Gardner, a correspondent, who persevered in spite of

scanty and infrequent answers, mentioned her call on poor Mrs. Martindale, who, she said, looked sadly

altered, unwell, and out of spirits. Georgina had tried to persuade her to come out, but without success; she

ought to have some one with her, for she seemed to be a good deal alone, and no doubt it was trying; but, of

He leaves her alonehe finds home dull! Poor Arthur! A moment of triumph was followed by another of

compunction, since this was not a doll that he was neglecting, but a living creature, who could feel pain. But

the anticipation of meeting Mrs. Moss, after all those vows against her, and the idea of seeing his house filled

with vulgar relations, hardened Theodora against the wife, who had thus gained her point.

Thus came the morning, when her father interrupted breakfast with an exclamation of dismay, and John's

I wish I had been kind to her! shot across Theodora's mind with acute pain, and the image of Arthur in grief

'Poor young thing!' said Lord Martindale; 'she was as pretty a creature as I ever beheld, and I do believe, as

Lady Martindale wondered how John came there,and remarks ensued on his imprudence in risking a

spring in England. To Theodora this seemed indifference to Arthur�s distress, and she impatiently urged her

He would not have delayed had Arthur been alone; but since John was there, he thought their sudden arrival

might be more encumbering than consoling, and decided to wait for a further account, and finish affairs that

Theodora believed no one but herself could comfort Arthur, and was exceedingly vexed. She chafed against

her father for attending to his businessagainst her mother for thinking of John; and was in charity with no

one except Miss Piper, who came out of Mrs. Nesbit's room red with swallowing down tears, and with the

under lady'smaid, who could not help begging to hear if Mrs. Martindale was so ill, for Miss Standaloft said,

'My lady had been so nervous and hysterical in her own room, that she had been forced to give her camphor

Never had Theodora been more surprised than to hear this of the mother whom she only knew as calm,

majestic, and impassible. With a sudden impulse, she hastened to her room. She was with Mrs. Nesbit, and

Theodora following, found her reading aloud, without a trace of emotion. No doubt it was a figment of Miss

Standaloft, and there was a sidelong glance of satisfaction in her aunt's eyes, which made Theodora so

Her own regret and compassion for so young a creature thus cut off were warm and keen, especially when the

next post brought a new and delightful hope, the infant, of whose life John had yesterday despaired, was said

to be improving. Arthur's child! Here was a possession for Theodora, an object for the affections so long

yearning for something to love. She would bring it home, watch over it, educate it, be all the world to Arthur,

doubly so for his son's sake. She dreamt of putting his child into his arms, and bidding him live for it, and

What were her feelings when she heard Violet was out of danger? For humanity's sake and for Arthur's, she

rejoiced; but it was the downfall of a noble edifice. 'How that silly young mother would spoil the poor child!'

'My brothers' had always been mentioned in Theodora's prayer, from infancy. It was the plural number, but

the strength and fervency of petition were reserved for one; and with him she now joined the name of his

child. But how pray for the son without the mother? It was positively a struggle; for Theodora had a horror of

mockery and formality; but the duty was too clear, the evil which made it distasteful, too evident, not to be

battled with; she remembered that she ought to pray for all mankind, even those who had injured her, and, on

these terms, she added her brother's wife. It was not much from her heart; a small beginning, but still it was a

Lord Martindale wished the family to have gone to London immediately, but Mrs. Nesbit set herself against

any alteration in their plans being made for the sake of Arthur's wife. They were to have gone only in time for

the first drawingroom, and she treated as a personal injury the proposal to leave her sooner than had been

originally intended; making her niece so unhappy that Lord Martindale had to yield. John's stay in London

was a subject of much anxiety; and while Mrs. Nesbit treated it as an absurd trifling with his own health, and

his father reproached himself for being obliged to leave Arthur to him, Theodora suffered from complicated

jealousy. Arthur seemed to want John more than her, John risked himself in London, in order to be with

She was very eager for his coming; and when she expected the return of the carriage which was sent to meet

him at the Whitford station, she betook herself to the lodge, intending him to pick her up there, that she might

The carriage appeared, but it seemed empty. That dignified, gentlemanly personage, Mr. Brown, alighted

from the box, and advanced with affability, replying to her astonished query, 'Mr. Martindale desired me to

say he should be at home by dinnertime, ma'am. He left the train at the Enderby station, and is gone round

by Rickworth Priory, with a message from Mrs. Martindale to Lady Elizabeth Brandon.'

Theodora stood transfixed; and Brown, a confidential and cultivated person, thought she waited for more

'Mr. Martindale has not much cough, ma'am, and I hope coming out of London will remove it entirely. I think

it was chiefly excitement and anxiety that brought on a recurrence of it, for his health is decidedly improved.

He desired me to mention that Mrs. Martindale is much better. She is on the sofa today for the first time;

'He is a little stronger, thank you, ma'am,' said Brown, with much interest; 'he has cried less these last few

Brown remounted to his place, the carriage drove on, and Theodora impetuously walked along the avenue.

'That man is insufferable! Extremely like Mrs. Martindale! Servants' gossip! How could I go and ask him?

John has perfectly spoilt a good servant in him! But John spoils everybody. The notion of that girl sending

him on her messages! John, who is treated like something sacred by my father and mother themselves! Those

damp Rickworth meadows! How could Arthur allow it? It would serve him right if he was to marry Emma

She would not go near her mother, lest she should give her aunt the pleasure of hearing where he was gone;

but as she was coming down, dressed for dinner, she met her father in the hall, uneasily asking a servant

'No; he went round that way, and sent Brown home. He said he should be here by dinnertime, but it is very

late. Is it not a strange proceeding of hers, to be sending him about the country!'

Lord Martindale hastened down the steps; Theodora came no further than the door, in so irritated a state that

she did not like John's cheerful alacrity of step and greeting. 'She is up today, she is getting better,' were the

first words she heard. 'Well, Theodora, how are you?' and he kissed her with more warmth than she returned.

'Yes; I sent word by Brown. Poor Violet is still so weak that she cannot write, and the Brandons have been

anxious about her; so she asked me to let them know how she was, if I had the opportunity, and I came round

that way. I wanted to know when they go to London; for though Arthur is as attentive as possible, I don't

'I go back when they can take the boy to church. Is my mother in the drawingroom? I'll just speak to her,

'Yes; but so cheerful. I have not seen him so animated for years. He must be better!'

His mother was full of delight. 'My dear John, you look so much better! Where have you been?'

'At Rickworth. I went to give Lady Elizabeth an account of Violet. She is much better.'

'There was no fog; and it was a most pleasant drive. I had no idea Rickworth was so pretty. Violet desired me

to thank you for your kind messages. You should see her today, mother; she would be quite a study for you;

she looks so pretty on her pillows, poor thing! and Arthur is come out quite a new characteras an excellent

'Poor thing! I am glad she is recovering,' said Lady Martindale. 'It was very kind in you to stay with Arthur. I

'No, thank you; I came away in time, I believe: but I should have been glad to have stayed on, unless I made

'I wish you had come home sooner. We have had such a pleasant dinnerparty. You would have liked to meet

It was not the first time John had been sensible that that drawing room was no place for sympathy; and he

felt it the more now, because he had been living in such entire participation of his brother's hopes and fears,

that he could hardly suppose any one could be less interested in the mother and child in Cadoganplace. He

came home, wishing Theodora would go and relieve Arthur of some of the care Violet needed in her

convalescence; and he was much disappointed by her apparent indifferencein reality, a severe fit of

All dinnertime she endured a conversation on the subjects for which she least cared; nay, she talked ardently

about the past dinner party, for the very purpose of preventing John from suspecting that her anxiety had

prevented her from enjoying it. And when she left the diningroom, she felt furious at knowing that now her

father would have all the particulars to himself, so that none would transpire to her.

She longed so much to hear of Arthur and his child, that when John came into the drawingroom she could

'Well, I am glad to see you at last. You ought to have good reasons for coming to England for the May east

'I was sorry no one else could be with Arthur, but being there, I could not leave him.'

'To the son and heir, as they called him in the paper. I gave Arthur credit for better taste; I suppose it was

John making no answer, she grew more angry. 'This one, at least, is never likely to be heir, from what I hear;

How Theodora hung upon the answer, her very throat aching with anxiety, but hardening her face because

'We were very much afraid for him at first,' he said, 'but they now think there is no reason he should not do

A deep sigh from his mother startled John, and recalled the grief of his childhoodthe loss of two young

sisters who had died during her absence on the continent. He crossed over and stood near her, between her

and his aunt, who, in agitated haste to change the conversation, called out to ask her about some clubbook.

For once she did not attend; and while Theodora came forward and answered Mrs. Nesbit, she tremulously

'Only once, before he was an hour old. He was asleep when I came away; and, as Arthur says, it is a serious

'A little low melancholy wailing,' she said, with a half sob. But Mrs. Nesbit would not leave her at peace any

'Lady Martindale, my dear, have you done with those books! They ought to be returned.'

'Which, dear aunt?' And Lady Martindale started up as if she had been caught off duty, and, with a manifest

effort, brought her wandering thoughts back again, to say which were read and which were unread.

John did not venture to revert to a subject that affected his mother so strongly; but he made another attempt

upon his sister, when he could speak to her apart. 'Arthur has been wondering not to hear from you.'

'He wants some relief from his constant attendance,' continued John; 'I was afraid at first it would be too

much for him, sitting up three nights consecutively, and even now he has not at all recovered his looks.'

'He has gone through a great deal, and when she tries to make him go out, he only goes down to smoke. You

Theodora would not reply. For Arthur to ask her to come and be godmother was the very thing she wished;

but she would not offer at John's bidding, especially when Arthur was more than ever devoted to his wife; so

she made no sign; and John repented of having said so much, thinking that, in such a humour, the farther she

Yet what he had said might have worked, had not a history of the circumstances of Violet's illness come

round to her by way of Mrs. Nesbit. John had told his father; Lord Martindale told his wife; Lady Martindale

told her aunt, under whose colouring the story reached Theodora, that Arthur's wife had been helpless and

inefficient, had done nothing but cry over her household affairs, could not bear to be left alone, and that the

child's premature birth had been occasioned by a fit of hysterics because Arthur had gone out fishing. No

wonder Theodora pitied the one brother, and thought the other infatuated. To write to Arthur was out of the

question; and she could only look forward to consoling him when the time for London should come. Nor was

she much inclined to compassionate John, when, as he said, the east windas his aunt said, the London

fogas she thought, the Rickworth meadowsbrought on such an accession of cough that he was obliged

She went in one day to carry him the newspaper. 'I am writing to Arthur,' he said, 'to tell him that I shall not

He paused and looked at her. 'I wish you would write,' he said. 'Arthur has been watching eagerly for your

'I wish he was a letter writer! After being so long with them, I don't like hearing nothing more; but his time

has been so much engrossed that he could hardly have written at first. I believe the first letter he looked for

'You would not speak in that manneryou who used to be so fond of Arthurif you by any means realized

Theodora was touched, but would not show it. 'He does not want me now,' she said, and was gone, and then

John sighed too. He could not understand her, and was sensible that his own isolation was as a consequence

of having lived absorbed in his affection and his grief, without having sought the intimacy of his sister. His

brother's family cares had, for the first time, led him to throw himself into the interests of those around him,

and thus aroused from the contemplation of his loss, he began to look with regret on opportunities neglected

and influence wasted. The stillness of his own room did not as formerly suffice to him; the fears and hopes he

had lately been sharing rose more vividly before him, and he watched eagerly for the reply to his letter.

It came, not from Arthur, but in the pointed style of Violet's hardest steel pen, when Matilda's instructions

were most full in her mind; stiff, cramped, and formal, as if it had been a great effort to write it, and John was

grieved to find that she was still in no state for exertion. She had scarcely been downstairs, and neither she

nor the baby were as yet likely to be soon able to leave the house, in spite of all the kind care of Lady

Elizabeth and Miss Brandon. Violet made numerous apologies for the message, which she had little thought

In fact, those kind friends had been so much affected by John's account of Violet's weak state, under no better

nursing than Arthur's, that, as he had hoped, they had hastened their visit to London, and were now settled as

near to her as possible, spending nearly the whole of their time with her. Emma almost idolized the baby, and

was delighted at Arthur's grateful request that she would be its sponsor, and Violet was as happy in their

company as the restlessness of a mind which had not yet recovered its tone, would allow her to be.

In another fortnight John. wrote to say that he found he had come home too early, and must go to the Isle of

Wight till the weather was warmer. In passing through London, he would come to Cadoganplace, and it was

decided that he should arrive in time to go with the baby to church on the Tuesday, and proceed the next

He arrived as Violet came down to greet her party of sponsors. Never had she looked prettier than when her

husband led her into the room, her taper figure so graceful in her somewhat languid movements, and her

countenance so sweetly blending the expression of child and mother. Each white cheek was tinged with

exquisite rose colour, and the dark liquid eyes and softly smiling mouth had an affectionate pensiveness far

lovelier than her last year's bloom, and yet there was something painful in that beautyit was too like the

fragility of the flower fading under one hour's sunshine; and there was a sadness in seeing the matronly stamp

on a face so young that it should have shown only girlhood's freedom from care. Arthur indeed was boasting

of the return of the colour, which spread and deepened as he drew attention to it; but John and Lady Elizabeth

agreed, as they walked to church, that it was the very token of weakness, and that with every kind intention

The cheeks grew more brilliant and burning at church, for on being carried to the font, the baby made his

doleful notes heard, and when taken from his nurse, they rose into a positive roar. Violet looked from him to

his father's face, and there saw so much discomposure that her wretchedness was complete, enhanced as it

was by a sense of wickedness in not being able to be happy and grateful. Just as when a few days previously

she had gone to return thanks, she had been in a nervous state of fluttering and trembling that allowed her to

dwell on nothing but the dread of fainting away. The poor girl's nerves had been so completely overthrown,

that even her powers of mind seemed to be suffering, and her agitated manner quite alarmed Lady Elizabeth.

She was in good hands, however; Lady Elizabeth went home with her, kept every one else away, and nursing

her in her own kind way, brought her back to common sense, for in the exaggeration of her weak spirits, she

had been feeling as if it was she who had been screaming through the service, and seriously vexing Arthur.

He presently looked in himself to say the few fond merry words that were only needed to console her, and she

was then left alone to rest, not tranquil enough for sleep, but reading hymns, and trying to draw her thoughts

up to what she thought they ought to be on the day of her child's baptismal vows.

It was well for her that the christening dinner (a terror to her imagination) had been deferred till the family

should be in town, and that she had no guest but John, who was very sorry to see how weary and exhausted

'Regularly done for!' said Arthur, sitting down by her. 'You ought to have gone to bed, you perverse woman.'

'I shall come to life after tea,' said she, beginning to rise as signs of its approach were heard.

'Lie still, I say,' returned Arthur, settling the cushion. 'Do you think no one can make tea but yourself! Out

'I hope, Violet,' said John, 'you did not think the Red Republicans had been in your drawers and boxes. I am

afraid Arthur may have cast the blame of his own doings on the absent, though I assure you I did my best to

'Indeed he did you more justice,' said Violet, 'he told me the box was your setting to rights, and the drawer

'As to the drawer,' said Arthur, 'I wish I had put it into the fire at once! Those accounts are a monomania! She

has been worse from the day she got hold of that book of hers again, and the absurd part of it is that these are

'Ah ha'' said Arthur, 'it was all my admirable sagacity! Why, John, the woman was an incubus saddled upon

us by Miss Standaloft, that this poor silly child did not know how to get rid of, though she was cheating us

out of house and home. Never were such rejoicings as when she found the Old Man of the Sea was gone!'

'It is quite a different thing now,' said Violet. 'Nurse found me such a nice niece of her own, who does not

consume as much in a fortnight as that dreadful woman did in a week. Indeed, my great book has some

'Everything does that!' said Arthur. 'She will extract means of tiring herself out of anythingpretends to be

'Arthur! Arthur! do you know what you are doing with the tea?' cried Violet, starting up. He has put in six

shellfuls for three people, and a lump of sugar, and now was shutting up the unfortunate teapot without one

drop of water!' And gaily driving him away, she held up the sugartongs with the lump of sugar in his face,

'Under the circumstances,' said John, 'putting in no water was the best thing he could do.'

'Ay,' said Arthur, 'a pretty fellow you for a West Indian proprietor, to consume neither sugar nor cigars.'

'At this rate,' said John, 'they are the people to consume nothing. There was such an account of the Barbuda

property the other day, that my father is thinking of going to see what is to be done with it.'

'No bad plan for your next winter,' said Arthur. 'Now, Violet, to your sofa! You have brewed your female

potion in your female fashion, and may surely leave your betters to pour it out.'

'No, indeed! How do I know what you may serve us up?' said she, quite revived with laughing. 'I won't give

'Quite right, Violet,' said John, 'don't leave me to his mercy. Last time he made tea for me, it consisted only of

the other ingredient, hot water, after which I took the law into my own hands for our mutual benefit. Pray

'I was obliged to have him up into my room, and give him his tea properly there, or I believe he would have

'That's all smoke, Violet,' said Arthur. 'Don't tell her so, or I shall never have any peace.'

'At least, I advise you to open the windows of his den before you show my mother and Theodora the house.'

'In one of her moods? Well, we shall have her here in ten days' time, and I shall know what to be at with her.'

'I know she likes babies,' said Violet, with confidence. She had quite revived, and was lively and amused; but

The loss of her gentle mirth seemed to be felt, for a long silence ensued; Arthur leaning against the

mantelshelf, solacing himself with a low whistle, John sitting in meditation. At last he looked up, saying, 'I

'Thank you; but you see there's no such thing as my going. Fitzhugh is in Norway, and till he comes back, I

'Suppose,' said John, rather doubtingly; 'what should you think of putting Violet under my charge, and

'Why, Harding did talk of sea air, but she did not take to the notion; and I was not sorry; for, of all things I

detest, the chief is sticking up in a sea place, with nothing to do. But it is wretched work going on as we do,

though they say there is nothing the matter but weakness. I verily believe it is all that child's eternal noise that

regularly wears her out. She is upset in a moment; and whenever she is left alone, she sets to work on some

'I suppose it would. I meant her to have gone out with my mother, but that can't be anyway now! The sea

would give her a chance; I could run down pretty often; and you would see that she did not tire herself.'

'I will find a house, and write as soon as it is ready. Do you think the end of the week would be too soon for

'Whenever you please; and yet I am sorry. I wanted my father to have seen the boy; but perhaps he had better

look a little more respectable, and learn to hold his tongue first. Besides, how will it be taken, her going out

'I rather think it would be better for her not to meet them till she is stronger. Her continual anxiety and effort

'Very likely; and I am sure I won't keep her here to expose her to Miss Martindale's airs. She shall come as

Arthur was strengthened in his determination by the first sound that met him on going upstairsthe poor

babe's lamentable voice; and by finding Violet, instead of taking the rest she so much needed, vainly trying to

still the feeble moaning. He was positively angry; and almost as if the poor little thing had been wilfully

persecuting her, declared it would be the death of her, and peremptorily ordered it upstairs; the nurse only

too glad to carry it off, and agreeing with him that it was doing more harm to its mother than she did good to

it. Violet, in submissive misery, gave it up, and hid her face. One of her chief subjects for selftorment was

an imagination that Arthur did not like the baby, and was displeased with its crying; and she felt utterly

wretched, hardly able to bear the cheerful tone in which he spoke! 'Well, Violet, we shall soon set you up. It

is all settled. You are to go, at the end of the week, to stay with John in the Isle of Wight.'

'Yes; it is the very thing for you. I shall stay here, and go backwards and forwards. Well, what is it now?'

She was starting up, as the opening of the door let out another scream. 'There he is still! Let me go to him for

'Folly!' said Arthur, impatiently. 'There's no peace day or night. I won't stand it any longer. You are half dead

already. I will not have it go on. Lie down; go to sleep directly, and don't trouble your head about anything

Like a good child, though choking with tears, she obeyed the first mandate; and presently was rather

comforted by his listening at the foot of the stairs, and reporting that the boy seemed to be quiet at last. The

rest of the order it was not in her power to obey; she was too much fatigued to sleep soundly, or to understand

clearly. Most of the night was spent in broken dreams of being separated from her child and her husband, and

At last came sounder slumbers; and she awoke with an aching head, but to clearer perceptions. And when

Arthur, before going down to breakfast, asked what she wished him to say to John, she answered: 'It is very

'I shall take you there, and run down pretty often; and John has been used to coddling himself all his life, so

'How kind he is, but I don't'she broke off, and looked at the little pinched face and shrivelled arms of the

tiny creature, which she pressed more closely to her; then, with a hesitating voice, 'Only, if it would do baby

'Of course it would. He can't be well while things go on at this rate. Only ask Harding.'

'I wonder whether Mr. Martindale knew it was what Mr. Harding recommended! But you would be by

'As if I had not taken care of myself for threeandtwenty years without your help!'

'Tell him it is very kind, and I am so much obliged to him,' said Violet, unable to speak otherwise than

Accordingly the brothers agreed that Arthur should bring her to Ventnor on Saturday, if, as John expected, he

could be prepared to receive her; placing much confidence in Brown's savoir faire, though Brown was

beyond measure amazed at such a disarrangement of his master's methodical habits; and Arthur himself gave

a commiserating shake of the head as he observed that there was no accounting for tastes, but if John chose to

shut himself up in a lodging with the most squallingest babby in creation, he was not the man to gainsay him;

and further reflected, that if a man must be a younger son, John was a model elder brother.

Poor Violet! Her halfrecovered state must be an excuse for her dire consternation on hearing it was

definitively settled that she was to be carried off to Ventnor in four days' time! How arrange for Arthur?

Where find a nursemaid? What would become of the baby so far from Mr. Harding? The Isle of Wight

seemed the ends of the earthout of England! Helpless and overpowered, she was in despair; it came to

Arthur's asking, in displeasure, what she wantedwhether she meant to go or not. She thought of her

Then came tears, and Arthur went away, declaring she did not know herself what she would be at. He had

really borne patiently with much plaintiveness, and she knew it. She accused herself of ingratitude and

unreasonableness, and went into a fresh agony on that score; but soon a tap at the door warned her to strive

for composure. It was Sarah, and Violet felt sure that the dreaded moment was come of her giving warning;

but it was only a message. 'If you please, ma�am, there's a young person wants to see you.'

'Come as a nursery maid?' said Violet, springing up in her nervous agitated way. 'Do you think she will do?'

'I don't think nothing of her,' said Sarah, emphatically. 'Don't you go and be in a way, ma'am; there's no

'Yes, but there is, Sarah. Baby and I are to go next Saturday to the Isle of Wight, and I can't take old nurse. I

'But what's to be done, Sarah? I can't bear giving the dear baby to a stranger, but I can't help it.'

'As for that, said Sarah, gloomily, 'I don't see but I could look after Master John as well as any that is like to

'I don't, but I don't mind while he is too little to make a racket, and worrit one out of one's life. It is only for

the present, till you can suit yourself, ma'amjust that you may not be lost going into foreign parts with a

Sarah had been nursing the baby every leisure moment, and had, during the worst part of Violet's illness, had

more to do with him than the regular nurse. This was happily settled, and all at which Violet still demurred

was how the house and its master should be provided for in their absence; to which Sarah replied, 'Mary

would do well enough for he;' and before Violet knew to which she must suppose the pronoun referred, there

was a newcomer, Lady Elizabeth, telling her that Arthur had just been to beg her to come to her, saying he

Under such kind soothing Violet's rational mind returned. She ceased to attempt to put herself into a

vehement state of preparation, and began to take so cheerful a view of affairs that she met Arthur again in

Emma Brandon pitied her for being left alone with Mr. Martindale, but this was no subject of dread to her,

and she confessed that she was relieved to escape the meeting with the rest of the family. The chief regret

was, that the two friends would miss the constant intercourse with which they had flattered themselvesthe

only thing that made London endurable to poor Emma. She amused Violet with her lamentations over her

gaieties, and her piteous accounts of the tedium of parties and balls; whereas Violet declared that she liked

'It was pleasant to walk about with Arthur and hear his droll remarks, and she liked seeing people look nice

'Ah! you are better off. You are not obliged to dance, and you are safe, too. Now, whenever any one asks to

'So I do, of course, and I hope I always shall. But oh! Violet, I have not told you that I saw that lady again

this morning at the early service. She had still her white dress on, I am sure it is for Whitsuntide; and her face

is so strikingso full of thought and earnestness, just like what one would suppose a novice. I shall take her

'Ah! it won't do that! But it will be something to think of, and I will report to you if I make out any more

Arthur wished the journey well over; he had often felt a sort of superior pity for travellers with a baby in

company, and did not relish the prospect; but things turned out well; he found an acquaintance, and travelled

with him in a different carriage, and little Johnnie, lulled by the country air, slept so much that Violet had

leisure to enjoy the burst into country scenery, and be refreshed by the glowing beauty of the green meadows,

the budding woods, and the brilliant feathery broom blossoms that gilded the embankments. At Winchester

'It is the longest year of my life,' said she. 'Oh, don't laugh as if I had made a bad compliment, but so much

has happened!' There was no time for more; and as she looked out at the cathedral as they moved on, she

recollected her resolutions, and blamed herself for her failures, but still in a soothed and happier frame of

The crossing was her delight, her first taste of sea. There was a fresh wind, cold enough to make Arthur put

on his greatcoat, but to her it brought a delicious sense of renewed health and vigour, as she sat inhaling it,

charmed to catch a drop of spray on her face, her eyes and cheeks brightening and her spirits rising.

The sparkling Solent, the ships at Spithead, the hills and wooded banks, growing more defined before her; the

town of Ryde and its long pier, were each a new wonder and delight, and she exclaimed with such ecstasy,

and laughed so like the joyous girl she used to be, that Arthur felt old times come back; and when he handed

At last she was tired with pleasure, and lay back in the carriage in languid enjoyment; fields, cottages,

hawthorns, lilacs, and glimpses of sea flitting past her like pictures in a dream, a sort of waking trance that

They stopped at a gate: she looked up and gave a cry of delight. Such a cottage as she and Annette had

figured in dreams of rural bliss, gableends, thatch, verandah overrun with myrtle, rose, and honeysuckle, a

little terrace, a steep green slope of lawn shut in with laburnum and lilac, in the flush of the lovely close of

May, a view of the sea, a green wicket, bowered over with clematis, and within it John Martindale, his look

of welcome overpowering his usual gravity, so as to give him an air of gladness such as she had never seen in

'I say,' called Arthur, standing half in and half out of the French window, as Sarah paced round the little

garden, holding a parasol over her charge, 'if that boy kicks up a row at night, don't mind Mrs. Martindale.

'Stern, rugged nurse!' said Arthur, drawing in his head. 'Your boy ought to be virtue itself, Violet. Now for

you, John, if you see her at those figures, take them away. Don't let her think what two and two make.'

'You are like one of my little sisters giving her doll to the other to keep,' said Violet.

'Well, I will try to take as much care of your doll as she does of hers,' said John, smiling.

Violet went to the gate with him, while John stood at the window watching the slender girlish figure under

the canopy of clematis, as she stood gazing after her husband, then turned and slowly paced back again, her

That pretty creature was a strange new charge for him, and he dreaded her pining almost as he would have

'Well, Violet,' said he, cheerfully, 'we must do our best. What time would you like to take a drive?'

'Any time, thank you,' said she, gratefully, but somewhat plaintively; 'but do not let me be a trouble to you.

Sarah is going to hire a chair for me to go down to the beach. I only want not to be in your way.'

'I have nothing to do. You know I am no great walker, and I am glad of an excuse for setting up my carriage.

'Thank you! that will be delightful. I want to see those beautiful places that I was too tired to look at on

Sarah's rounds again brought her in sight; Violet crossed the grass, and the next moment was under the

verandah with the little longrobed chrysalis shape in her arms, declaring he was growing quite good, and

getting fat already; and though to John's eyes the face was as much as ever like a very wizened old man, he

could not but feel heartfelt pleasure in seeing her for once enjoying a young mother's exultation.

'Poor thing!' said he to himself, as she carried the babe upstairs, 'she has done too much, thought too much,

felt too much for her years. Life has begun before she has strength for the heat and burthen of the day. The

only hope is in keeping those overtasked spirits at rest, guarding her from care, and letting her return to

childhood. And should this work fall on me, broken down in spirits and energy, with these longstanding

He was relieved by Violet's reappearance at dinnertime, full of smiles, proud of Johnnie's having slept half

the morning, and delighted with "Mary Barton", which, on his system of diversion for her mind, he had

placed in her way. She was amazed and charmed at finding that he could discuss the tale with interest and

'The best way. I always begin at the end to judge whether a book is worth reading.'

'I think,' she said, timidly, 'I ought to read some history and French, or I shall never be fit to teach my little

'Thank you, thank you! I thought last winter if I could but have read, I should not have minded half so much.'

'I had finished all my own books, and they cost too much to hire, so there was only a great Roman History

that Arthur had had at school. I could not read more than thirty pages of that a day, it was so stupid.'

'Matilda said my education was incomplete, and she feared I should be found deficient; and mamma told me

to make a point of reading something improving every day, but I have not begun again.'

'I have some work on my hands,' said John. 'I was with Percy Fotheringham eight years ago in Syria and Asia

Minor. He has gone over the same places a second time, and has made the journals up into a book on the

Crusaders, which he has sent from Constantinople for me to get ready for publication. I shall come to you for

A low open carriage and a pair of ponies came to the gate; Violet was enchanted, and stood admiring and

patting them, while John looked on amused, telling her he was glad she approved, for he had desired Brown

They drove along the Undercliff, and her enjoyment was excessive. To one so long shut up in town, the fresh

air, blue sky, and green trees were charms sufficient in themselves, and when to these were added the bright

extent of summer sea, the beautiful curving outline of the bay ending in the bold Culver Cliffs, and the wall

of rocks above, clothed in part with garlandlike shrubs and festoons of creepers, it was to her a perfect

vision of delight. There was an alternation of long pauses of happy contemplation, and of smothered

exclamations of ecstasy, as if eye and heart were longing to take a still fuller grasp of the beauty of the scene.

The expression her face had worn at the cathedral entrance was on it now, and seemed to put a new soul into

her features, varied by the beaming smiles as she cried out joyously at each new objectthe gliding sails on

the water, the curious forms of the crags, or the hawks that poised themselves in the air.

The flowers, too! They came to a lane bordered with copse, blue with wild hyacinth. 'Oh! it was so long since

she had seen a wild flower! Would he be so kind as to stop for one moment to let her gather one. She did so

He drew up, and sat, leaning back, watching her with one of his smiles of melancholy meaning, as she lightly

sprang up the bank, and dived between the hazel stems; and there he remained musing till, like a vision of

May herself, she reappeared on the bank, the nut bushes making a bower around her, her hands filled with

flowers, her cheek glowing like her wild roses, and the youthful delicacy of her form, and the transient

brightness of her sweet face, suiting with the fresh tender colouring of the foliage, chequered with flickering

'Oh! I hope I have not kept you waiting too long! but, indeed, I did not know how to turn back. I went after an

orchis, and then I saw some Solomon's seal; and oh! such bluebells, and I could not help standing quite still to

There was a moisture around the bright eyes, and perhaps she felt a little childish shame, for she put up her

hand to brush it off. 'It is very silly,' she said. 'Beautiful places ought not to make one ready to cryand yet

somehow, when I stood quite still, and it was all so green, and I heard the cuckoo and all the little birds

singing, it would come over me! I could not help thinking who made it all so beautiful, and that He gave me

my baby too.'And there, as having said too much, she blushed in confusion, and began to busy herself with

her flowers, delighting herself in silence over each manybelled hyacinth, each purple orchis, streaked wood

sorrel, or delicate wreath of eglantine, deeming each in turn the most perfect she had ever seen.

John let her alone; he thought the May blossoms more suitable companions for her than himself, and believed

that it would only interfere with that full contentment to be recalled to converse with him. It was pleasure

enough to watch that childlike gladsomeness, like studying a new life, and the relief it gave him to see her so

That evening, when Brown, on bringing in the tea, gave an anxious glance to judge how his master fared, he

In the evening, Mr. Fotheringham's manuscript was brought out: John could never read aloud, but he handed

over the sheets to her, and she enjoyed the vivid descriptions and anecdotes of adventures, further illustrated

by comments and details from John, far more entertaining than those designed for the public. This revision

was their usual evening occupation, and she soon became so well instructed in those scenes, that she felt as if

she had been one of the travellers, and had known the handsome Arab sheik, whose chivalrous honour was

only alloyed by desire of backsheesh, the Turkish guard who regularly deserted on the first alarm, and the

sharp knavish Greek servant with his contempt for them all, more especially for the grave and correct Mr.

Brown, pining to keep up Martindale etiquette in desert, caravanserai, and lazzeretto. She went along with

them in the researches for Greek inscription, Byzantine carving, or Frank fortress; she shared the exultation

of deciphering the ancient record in the venerable mountain convent, the disappointment when Percy's

admirable entrenched camp of Bohemond proved to be a case of 'praetorian here, praetorian there;' she

listened earnestly to the history, too deeply felt to have been recorded for the general reader, of the feelings

which had gone with the friends to the cedars of Lebanon, the streams of Jordan, the peak of Tabor, the cave

of Bethlehem, the hills of Jerusalem. Perhaps she looked up the more to John, when she knew that he had trod

that soil, and with so true a pilgrim's heart. Then the narration led her through the purple mountain islets of

the Archipelago, and the wondrous scenery of classic Greece, with daring adventures among robber

Albanians, such as seemed too strange for the quiet inert John Martindale, although the bold and gay temper

of his companion appeared to be in its own element; and in truth it was as if there was nothing that came

amiss to Percival Fotheringham, who was equally ready for deep and scholarly dissertation, or for boyish

drollery and goodnatured tricks. He had a peculiar talent for languages, and had caught almost every dialect

of the natives, as well as being an excellent Eastern scholar, and this had led to his becoming attached to the

embassy at Constantinople, where John had left him on returning to England. He was there highly esteemed,

and in the way of promotion, to the great satisfaction of John, who took a sort of affectionate fatherly pride in

The manuscript evinced so much ability and research, and was so full of beautiful and poetical description, as

not only charmed Violet, but surpassed even John's expectations; and great was his delight in dwelling on its

perfections, while he touched it up and corrected it with a doubtful, respectful hand, scarcely perceiving how

effective were his embellishments and refinements. Violet's remarks and misunderstanding were useful, and

as she grew bolder, her criticisms were often much to the point. She was set to search in historical authorities,

and to translate from the French for the notes, work which she thought the greatest honour, and which kept

Fresh air, busy idleness, the daily renewed pleasure of beautiful scenery, the watchful care of her kind

brother, and the progressive improvement of her babe, produced the desired effect; and when the promised

day arrived, and they walked to the coachoffice to meet Arthur, it was a triumph to hear him declare that he

had been thinking that for once he saw a pretty girl before he found out it was Violet, grown rosy in her

If the tenor of John's life had been far less agreeable, it would have been sufficiently compensated by the

pleasure of seeing how happy he had made the young couple, so joyously engrossed with each other, and full

Violet was gladsome and blithe at meeting her husband again, and Arthur, wholesomely and affectionately

gay, appearing to uncommon advantage. He spoke warmly of his father. It seemed that they had been much

together, and had understood each other better than ever before. Arthur repeated gratifying things which Lord

Martindale had said of Violet, and, indeed, it was evident that interest in her was the way to find out his heart.

Of his mother and sister there was less mention, and John began to gather the state of the case as he listened

in the twilight of the summer evening, while Arthur and Violet sat together on the sofa, and he leant back in

his chair opposite to them, his book held up to catch the fading light; but his attention fixed on their talk over

'What! You did not go with Lady Martindale and Theodora? I should like to have seen them dressed. Do tell

'Little goose! I am not her husband, thank goodness, and wishing him joy that gets her.'

'Yes, my mother lugged me into it, and a monstrous bore it was. I wish you had been there.'

'Emma Brandon and I agreed that there was not a woman who would have been looked at twice if you had

been there. We wanted you for a specimen of what is worth seeing. Fancy! it was such a dearth of good looks

that they were making a star of Mrs. Finch! It was enough to put one in a rage. I told Theodora at last, since

John glanced over his book, and perceived that to Arthur there appeared profanation in the implied

comparison of that flashy display of beauty with the pure, modest, tender loveliness, whose every blush and

smile, as well as the little unwonted decorations assumed to honour his presence, showed, that its only value

was the pleasure it gave to him. His last speech made her tone somewhat of reproof. 'Oh! that must have

'Out of opposition,' said Arthur. 'It is too bad, I declare! That Georgina was well enough as a girl, spirited and

like Theodora, only Theodora always had sense. She was amusing then, but there is nothing so detestable as a

'Except a man,' observed John, in a tone of soliloquy. 'She has grown so thin, too!' continued Arthur. 'She

used to be tolerably handsome when she was a fine plump rosy girl. Now she is all red cheekbone and long

Oh! but there is your sister,' said Violet. 'Do tell me how she likes going out. She thought it would be such a

'All I know is, that at home she is as sulky as a Greenland bear, and then goes out and flirts nineteen to the

Arthur!' came the remonstrating voice again, 'how you talkdo you mean that she is silent at home? Is she

'I thought she would have liked to have heard of baby,' said Violet, in a tone of disappointment; 'but if there is

anything on her spirits, perhaps she cannot think about him. I wonder what it can be. It cannot be

'Any love affair! No! no! Miss Martindale may break hearts enough, but she will take care of her own, if she

'Of course she is. You do not often see her style, and she talks and goes on at no end of a rate.'

'Upon my word, I cannot say. There is no earnest on her part. She will rattle on with a poor fellow one night

as if she had eyes for no one else, then leave him in the lurch the next. She cares not a rush for any of them,

only wants to be run after. As to her followers, some of them are really smitten, I fancy. There was Fitzhugh,

but he is an old hand, and can pay her in her own coin, and that soberfaced young Mervynit is a bad case

with him. In fact, there is a fresh one whenever she goes outa Jenny Dennison in high lifebut the most

'Ay. She met him at that breakfast, walked about the gardens with him all the morning, and my mother wrote

to my aunt, I believe, that she was booked. Then at this Bryanstone soiree, the next night, Fitzhugh was in the

'Like a German musicmaster,' said Arthur. 'As queer a figure as ever I saw. Keeps his hair parted in the

middle, hanging down in long lank rats' tails, meant to curl, moustache ditto, open collar turned down, black

'It is too much to study the picturesque in one's own person in England!' said John, laughing. 'I am sorry he

'So, of course,' continued Arthur, 'all the young ladies are raving after him, while he goes mooning after

Theodora. How the fair sex must solace itself with abusing "that Miss Martindale!"'

'I wish he would be a little more sensible,' said John. 'He really is capable of something better.'

'At Naples. I liked him very much till he persecuted me beyond endurance with Tennyson and Browning. He

'I suppose he will set up Theodora for his muse. My mother is enchanted; he is exactly one of her own set,

music, pictures, and all. The secondhand courtship is a fine chance for her when Miss Martindale is

'But it will not come to anything,' said John. 'In the meantime, her ladyship gets the benefit of a lion, and a

'What good would Baron Munchausen himself do me in the crowd my mother is heaping together?'

'Want must be their master. I am not going to elbow myself about and be squashed flat for their pleasure. It is

a dozen times worse to be in a mob at home, for one has to find chairs for all the ladies. Pah!'

'That is very lazy!' said the wife. 'You will be sorry to have missed it when it is too late, and your home

'O, Arthur! you know it makes it worse if you always come to me when they want you. I could wait very

well. Only one day above all you must come,' said she, with lowered voice, in his ear.

John could not see how, instead of speaking, she guided her husband's hand to her weddingring. His reply

'Yes, I shall be so glad to be seventeen. I shall feel as if baby would respect me more. Oh! I am glad you can

come, but you must be good, and go to the soiree. I do think it would not be right always to leave them when

John did so, but Arthur made no promises, and even when the day came, they were uncertain whether they

Theodora had come to London, hating the idea of gaieties, liking nothing but the early service and chemical

lectures, and shrinking from the meeting with her former friend. She enjoyed only the prospect of the comfort

her society would afford her brother, depressed by attendance on a nervous wife, in an unsatisfactory home.

No Arthur met them at the station: he had left a message that he was taking Mrs. Martindale to the Isle of

Theodora stayed at home the whole of that day, but in vain. She was busied in sending out cards to canvass

for her dumb boy's admission into an asylum, when a message came up to her sittingroom. She started. Was

it Arthur? No; Mrs. Finch was in the drawingroom; and at that moment a light step was on the stairs, and a

flutter of gay ribbons advanced. 'Ha! Theodora! I knew how to track you. The old place! Dear old

schoolroom, how happy we have been here! Not gone out? Any one would think you had some stern female

'Captain Martindale? Why, did not I see him riding with your father? Surely I did.'

'Yes, but I did though; I am sure of it, for he bowed. He had that sweet pretty little mare of his. Have you seen

her, Theodora? I quite envy her; but I suppose he bought it for his wife; and she deserves all that is sweet and

Theodora could not recover from the thrill of pain so as to speak, and Mrs. Finch rattled on. 'She was not in

good looks when I saw her, poor thing, but she looked so soft and fragile, it quite went to my heart; though

Jane will have it she is deep, and gets her own way by being meek and helpless. I don't go along with Jane

'Gone to some charity sermonizing. She will meet some great folks there, and be in her element. I am glad to

have you alone. Why, you bonny old Greek empress, you are as jolly a gipsy queen as ever! How you will

turn people's heads! I am glad you have all that bright redbrown on your cheeks!'

'No selfpreservation like a country life and early rising,' said Theodora, laughing. 'You have not kept

'Me! Oh, I have battered through more seasons than you have dreamt of!' said Mrs. Finch, lightly, but with a

sigh. 'And had a fever besides, which disposed of all my fat. I am like a hunter in fine condition, no

superfluous flesh, ready for action. And as to action what are you doing, Theodora?where are you

'Just like you! Treat it as you used your music! What can't be cured must be endured, you know. Well, you

'Famous! Then I'll tell you what: there is going to be a lecture on Mesmerism tonight. Wonderful!

Clairvoyante tells you everything, past, present, and to come! You'll detect all the impostures; won't it be fun?

Theodora thought of Arthur, and that she should miss the tidings of his child; then recollected that he had not

afforded her one minute's greeting. She would show him that she did not care, and therefore made the

Cold and moody she came down to dinner, but her heart was beating with disappointment at not seeing

Arthur, though a place was prepared for him. Mrs. Finch was right; he had been with his father all the

afternoon, but had not supposed the ladies to be at home; an explanation which never occurred to Theodora.

He came in a few minutes after they had sat down; he was heated by his hasty walk from his empty house,

and his greeting was brief and disconcerted at finding himself late. His mother made her composed inquiries

for the party at Ventnor, without direct mention of the child, and he replied in the same tone. His cordial first

intelligence had been bestowed upon his father, and he was not disposed to volunteer communications to the

He had not sat down ten minutes before word came that Mrs. Finch was waiting for Miss Martindale.

Theodora rose, in the midst of her father and brother's amazement. 'I told mamma of my arrangement to go

'Mesmerism!' was the sotto voce exclamation of Lord Martindale. 'But, my dear, you did not know that

'Yes, I did,' said Theodora, coldly; mentally adding, 'and I knew he had been five hours without coming near

Arthur muttered that 'it would be a great bore, and he was as tired as a dog.' He had no intention of going out

of his way to oblige Theodora, while she showed no feeling for what concerned him most nearly; so he kept

his place at the table, while Lord Martindale, displeased and perplexed, came out to say a few words to his

daughter, under pretext of handing her to the carriage. 'I am surprised, Theodora. It cannot be helped now, but

Theodora vouchsafed no answer. The carriage contained only Mrs. Finch and Miss Gardner. Lord Martindale

paused as his daughter stepped in, gravely asking if they were going to take up Mr. Finch. Georgina's laugh

was not quite what it would have been to a younger inquirer, but it did not tend to console him. 'Mr. Finch! O

no! We left him to the society of his port wine. I mean to test the clairvoyante by asking what he is dreaming

about. But there is no fear of our coming to harm. Here's sister Jane for a duenna, and I always find squires

Lord Martindale sat at home much annoyed, and preparing a lecture for his wilful daughter on her return.

Sooth to say, Theodora did not find any great reward in her expedition. The sight was a painful one; and her

high principles had doubts whether it was a legitimate subject for encouragement. She longed all the time to

be sitting by Arthur's side, and hearing of his little boy. How young and gay he looked to be a father and head

of a family! and how satisfying it seemed to have his bright eyes in sight again! She looked so thoughtful that

Georgina roused her by threatening to set the poor clairvoyante to read her meditations.

When Theodora came home, she would have gone straight up to her own room, but her father waylaid her,

and the first sound of his voice awoke the resolution to defend her freedom of action. Perhaps the perception

that he was a little afraid of the rebuke he was about to administer added defiance to her determination.

'Theodora, I wish to speak to you. I do not wish to restrain your reasonable freedom, but I must beg that

'I am not satisfied with the subject you have chosenand I do not quite like what I see of Mrs. Finch. I had

'I will take care,' said Theodora: 'but when mamma does not go out, I must have some one. I will do nothing

She walked off, leaving Lord Martindale baffled. That evening seemed to give its colour to the subsequent

weeks. It was a time of much pain to Theodora, estranging herself from her brother, fancying him prejudiced

against her, and shutting herself up from her true pleasures to throw herself into what had little charm for her

She really loved Georgina Finch. There was the bond of old association and girlish friendship, and this could

not be set aside, even though the pair had grown far asunder. Perhaps the strongest link had been their

likeness in strength of expression and disregard of opinion; but it now seemed as if what in Theodora was

vehemence and determination, was in Georgina only exaggeration and recklessness. However, Georgina had

a true affection for Theodora, and looked up to her genuine goodness, though without much attempt to imitate

it, and the positive enthusiasm she possessed for her friend was very winning to one who was always pining

for affection. Therefore Theodora adhered to her intimacy through all the evidences of disapproval, and

Georgina was wellborn, and her sphere was naturally in the higher circles, and though her marriage had

been beneath her own rank, this was little thought of, as she was rich, and by many considered very

handsome, fashionable, and agreeable. Mr. Finch was hardly ever seen, and little regarded when he was; he

was a quiet, goodnatured old man, who knew nothing but of money matters, and was proud of his gay

young wife. She had her own way, and was much admired; sure to be in every party, and certain to be

surrounded with gentlemen, to whom she rattled away with lively nonsense, and all of whom were ready to

be her obedient squires. Her manners were impetuous, and, as well as her appearance, best to be described as

dashing. Some people disliked her extremely; but she was always doing goodnatured generous things, and

the worst that could be said of her was, that she was careless of appearances, and, as Arthur called her, "fast".

Theodora knew there was sincerity and warmth of heart, and was always trusting that these might develop

into further excellences; moreover, she was sensible of having some influence for good. More than one wild

freak had been relinquished on her remonstrance; and there was enough to justify her, in her own eyes, for

She had no other friendships; she did not like young ladies, and was still less liked by them; and Jane Gardner

was nobody when her sister was by, though now and then her power was felt in doubleedged sayings which

However, Theodora found society more intoxicating than she had expected. Not that her sober sense enjoyed

or approved; but in her own county she was used to be the undeniable princess of her circle, and she could

not go out without trying to stand first still, and to let her attractions accomplish what her situation effected at

home. Her princely deportment, striking countenance, and halfrepelling, halfinviting manner, were more

effective than the more regular beauty of other girls; for there was something irresistible in the privilege of

obtaining a bright look and smile from one whose demeanour was in general so distant; and when she once

began to talk, eager, decided, brilliant, original, and bestowing exclusive and flattering attention, for the time,

on the favoured individual, no marvel that he was bewitched, and when, the next night, she was haughty and

regardless, he only watched the more ardently for a renewal of her smiles. The general homage was no

pleasure to her; she took it as her due, and could not have borne to be without it. She had rather been at home

with her books, or preparing lessons to send to her school at Brogden; but in company she could not bear not

to reign supreme, and put forth every power to maintain her place, though in her grand, careless, indifferent

Arthur had thawed after his second visit to Ventnor; he had brought away too much satisfaction and good

humour to be pervious to her moody looks; and his freedom and ease had a corresponding effect upon her.

They became more like their usual selves towards each other; and when he yielded, on being again exhorted

to stay for the soiree, she deemed it a loosening of the trammels in which he was held. He became available

when she wanted him; and avoiding all mention of his family, they were very comfortable until Theodora

was inspired with a desire to go to a last appearance of Mademoiselle Rachel, unfortunately on the very

If he would have said it was his weddingday, there could have been no debate; but he was subject to a sort

of schoolboy reserve, where he was conscious or ashamed. And there were unpleasant reminiscences

connected with that daythat unacknowledged sense of having been entrappedthat impossibility of

forgetting his sister's expostulationthat disgust at being conspicuousthat longing for an excuse for flying

into a passionthat universal hatred of everything belonging to the Mosses. He could not give a sentimental

reason, and rather than let it be conjectured, he adduced every pretext but the true one; professed to hate

plays, especially tragedies, and scolded his sister for setting her heart on a French Jewess when there were

'If you would only give me your true reason, I should be satisfied,' said she at last.

'I love my love with a V,' was his answer, in so bright a tone as should surely have appeased her; but far from

'Come, write and tell her it is important to me. Rachel will not appear again, and papa is engaged. She must

'Indeed,' said Arthur, fully roused, 'you will say no such thing. You have not shown so much attention to Mrs.

He walked away, as he always did when he thought he had provoked a female tongue. She was greatly

mortified at having allowed her eagerness to lower her into offering to ask a favour of that wife of his; who,

no doubt, had insisted on his coming, after having once failed, and could treat him to plenty of nervous and

But by and by her feelings were further excited. She went with her mother to give orders at Storr and

Mortimer's, on the setting of some jewels which her aunt had given her, and there encountered Arthur in the

act of selecting a blue enamel locket, with a diamond fly perched on it. At the soiree she had heard him point

out to Emma Brandon a similar one, on a velvet round a lady's neck, and say that it would look well on

Violet's white skin. So he was obliged to propitiate his idol with trinkets far more expensive than he could

Theodora little guessed that the gift was received without one thought of the white throat, but with many

speculations whether little Johnnie would soon be able to spare a bit of flaxen down to contrast with the black

There was nothing for it but to dwell no more on this deluded brother, and Theodora tried every means to

stifle the thought. She threw herself into the full whirl of society, rattling on in a way that nothing but high

health and great bodily strength could have endured. After her discontented and ungracious commencement,

she positively alarmed her parents by the quantity she undertook, with spirits apparently never flagging,

though never did she lose that aching void. Books, lectures, conversation, dancing, could not banish that

craving for her brother, nothing but the three hours of sleep that she allowed herself. If she exceeded them,

She thought of another cure. There was another kind of affection, not half so valuable in her eyes as fraternal

love; it made fools of people, but then they were happy in their blindness, and could keep it to themselves.

She would condescend to lay herself open to the infection. It would be satisfying if she could catch it. She

examined each of her followers in turn, but each fell short of her standard, and was repelled just as his hopes

had been excited. One 'Hollo, Theodora, come along,' would have been worth all the court paid to her by

All went well and smoothly at Ventnor, until a sudden and severe attack of some baby ailment threatened to

Violet's misery was extreme, though silent and unobtrusive, and John was surprised to find how much he

shared it, and how strong his own personal affection had become for his little nephew; how many hopes he

had built on him as the point of interest for his future life; the circumstances also of the baptism giving him a

tenderness for him, almost a right in him such as he could feel in no other child.

Their anxiety did not last long enough for Arthur to be sent for; a favourable change soon revived the

mother's hopes; and the doctor, on coming downstairs after his evening's visit, told John that the child was

out of danger for the present; but added that he feared there were many more such trials in store for poor Mrs.

Martindale; he thought the infant unusually delicate, and feared that it would hardly struggle through the first

John was much shocked, and sat in the solitary drawingroom, thinking over the disappointment and loss,

severely felt for his own sake, and far more for the poor young mother, threatened with so grievous a trial at

an age when sorrow is usually scarcely known, and when she had wellnigh sunk under the ordinary wear

and tear of married life. She had been so utterly cast down and wretched at the sight of the child's suffering,

that it was fearful to imagine what it would be when there would be no recovery.

'Yes!' he mused with himself; 'Violet has energy, conscientiousness, high principle to act, but she does not

know how to apply the same principle to enable her to endure. She knows religion as a guide, not as a

comfort. She had not grown up to it, poor thing, before her need came. She wants her mother, and knows not

where to rest in her griefs. Helen, my Helen, how you would have loved and cherished her, and led her to

your own precious secret of patience and peace! What is to be done for her? Arthur cannot help her;

Theodora will not if she could, she is left to me. And can I take Helen's work on myself, and try to lead our

poor young sister to what alone can support her? I must trymere humanity demands it. Yes, Helen, you

would tell me I have lived within myself too long. I can only dare to speak through your example. I will

He was interrupted by Violet coming down to make tea. She was now happy, congratulating herself on the

rapid improvement in the course of the day, and rejoicing that John and the doctor had dissuaded her from

'You were quite right, she said, 'and I am glad now he was not here. I am afraid I was very fretful; but oh! you

'Poor little boy' John would have said more, but she went on, with tearful eyes and agitated voice.

'It does seem very hard that such a little innocent darling should suffer. He is not three months old, and his

poor little life has been almost all pain and grief to him. I know it is wrong of me, but I cannot bear it! If it is

'It does seem more than we can understand, said John, mournfully; 'but we are told, "What I do thou knowest

'When all the other young thingslambs, and birds, and allare so happy, and rejoicing in the sunshine!'

continued Violet; 'and children too!' as some gay young voices floated in on the summer air, and brought the

'Don't grudge it to them, dear Violet,' said John, in his gentlest tone; 'my dear little godson is more blessed in

his gift. It seems to accord with what was in my mind when we took him to church. I do not know whether it

was from my hardly ever having been at a christening before, or whether it was the poor little fellow's

distressing crying; but the signing him with the cross especially struck me, the token of suffering even to this

lamb. The next moment I saw the fitnessthe cross given to him to turn the legacy of pain to the honour of

partaking of the Passionhow much more for an innocent who has no penalty of his own to bear!'

'I have read things like that, butI know I am talking wronglyit always seems hard and stern to tell one

not to grieve. You think it very bad in me to say so; but, indeed, I never knew how one must care for a baby.'

'No, indeed, there is no blaming you; but what would comfort you would be to think of the Hand that is laid

'But he wants no good done to him,' cried Violet. 'He has been good and sinless from the time before even his

'We cannot tell what he may need. We are sure all he undergoes is sent by One who loves him better than

even you do, who may be disciplining him for future life, or fitting him for brighter glory, and certainly

His gentle tones had calmed her, and she sat listening as if she wished him to say more. 'Do you remember,'

he added, 'that picture you described to me this time last year, the Ghirlandajo's Madonna?'

'She does not hold her son back from the cross, does she, though the sword was to pierce through her own

'Indeed, it was; but He who was a Child, the firstborn Son of His mother, does not afflict your baby without

cause. He has laid on him as much of His cross as he can bear; and if it be yours also, you know that it is

'The cross!' said Violet; adding, after some thought, 'Perhaps thinking of that might make one bear one's own

'The most patient person I ever knew found it so,' said John; and with some hesitation and effort, 'You know

'A little,' she timidly replied; and the tears flowed again as she said, 'I have been so very sorry for you.'

'Thank you,' he answered, in a suppressed tone of grateful emotion, for never was sympathy more refreshing

Eager, though almost alarmed, at being thus introduced to the melancholy romance of his history, Violet

thought he waited for her to speak. 'It was dreadful,' she said; 'it was so cruel, to sacrifice her to those old

'Was it cruel? Was it wrong?' said John, almost to himself. 'I hope not. I do not think I could have decided

'Oh, have I said anything wrong? I don't properly know about it. I fancied Arthur told meI beg your

'I do not think Arthur knew the circumstances; they have never been much talked of. I do not know whether

you would care to listen to a long story; but I should like you, as far as may be, to understand her, and

'That I do, now,' said John; her delicate, respectful sympathy so opening his heart, that what had been an

'I should be so glad. Baby is asleep, and I came down to stay with you. It is very kind of you.'

'You are very kind to listen,' said John. 'I must go a long way back, to the time when I lost my little sisters.'

'Two; Anna and another Theodora. They died at four and two years old, within two days of each other, while

'I never knew. We all of us have, more or less, a West Indian constitution; that accounts for anything.'

'I was five. I have no distinct recollection of them, though I was very fond of Anna, and well remember the

dreariness afterwards. Indeed, I moped and pined so much, that it was thought that to give me young

companions was the only chance for me; and the little Fotheringhams were sent for from the parsonage to

'Yes,' said John, more cheerfully. 'She was exactly of my own age, but with all the motherly helpful kindness

of an elder sister, and full of pretty, childish compassion for the little wretched solitary being that I was. Her

guarding me from the stout riotous Percya couple of years youngerwas the first bond of union; and I

fancy the nurses called her my little wife, I know I believed it then, and ever after. We were a great deal

together. I never was so happy as with them; and as I was a frail subject at the best, and Arthur was not born

till I was nine years old, I was too great a treasure to be contradicted. The parsonage was the great balance to

the home spoiling; Mr. and Mrs. Fotheringham were most kind and judicious; and Helen's character could not

'Very merry, full of fun, but with a thoughtful staidness in her highest spirits, even as a girl. I saw no change

when we met again' after a pause: 'No, I cannot describe her. When we go home you shall see her picture.

No one ever reminded me of her as you do, though it is not flattering you to say so. If the baby had been a

girl, I think I should have asked you to call it by your second name. Well, we seldom spent a day without

meeting, even after I had a tutor. The beginning of our troubles was her fifteenth birthday, the 10th of July. I

had saved up my money, and bought a coral cross and a chain for her; but Mrs. Fotheringham would not let

her keep it; she said it was too costly for me to give to any one but my sister. She tried to treat it lightly; but I

was old enough to perceive her reason; and I can feel the tingling in all my veins as I vowed with myself to

'I cannot tell; we did not wish to renew the subject. The worst of it was, that my aunt, who hears everything,

found this out. She interrogated me, and wanted me to give it to Theodora, a mere baby. I felt as if I was

defending Helen's possession, and refused to give it up unless at my father's command.'

'He never said a word to me. But our comfort was over; suspicion was excited; and I am afraid my aunt

worried Mrs. Fotheringham. Nothing was said, but there was a check upon us. I was sent to a tutor at a

distance; and when I was at home, either she went out on long visits in the holidays, or there was a

surveillance on me; and when I did get down to the parsonage it was all formality. She took to calling me Mr.

Martindale (by the bye, Violet, I wish you would not), was shy, and shrank from me.'

'I believe her mother told her we were too old to go on as before. They were all quite right; and I can now see

it was very good for me. When Mr. Fotheringham died, and they were about to leave the parish, I spoke to

my father. He had the highest esteem for them all, was fond of her, knew they had behaved admirably. I

'He was persuaded to think I had not had time to know my own mind, and ought not to engage myself till I

John smiled, and replied, 'It was better to have such a motive. My position was one of temptation, and this

was a safeguard as well as a check on idle prosperity. An incentive to exertion, too; for my father held out a

hope that if I continued in the same mind, and deserved his confidence, he would consent in a few years, but

'She went with her mother to live in Lancashire, with old Mr. and Mrs. Percival, at Elsdale. There she lost her

'How long did it go on before Lord Martindale consented?' asked Violet, breathlessly.

'Five years, but at last he was most kind. He did fully appreciate her. I went to Elsdale'and he paused. 'For

'On her next birthday. Well, then came considerations. Old Mrs. Percival was nearly blind, and could hardly

move from her chair, the grandfather was very infirm, and becoming imbecile. His mind had never been clear

since his daughter's death, and he always took Helen for her. She was everything to them.'

'She asked me what was to be done. She put it entirely in my hands, saying she did not know where her duty

'I trust it was not wrong. So asked, I could not say she ought to leave those poor old people to their

helplessness for my sake, and I could not have come to live with them, for it was when I was in Parliament,

and there were other reasons. We agreed, then, that she should not leave them in her grandfather's lifetime,

and that afterwards Mrs. Percival should come to our home, Brogden, as we thought it would be. Indeed,

Violet, it was a piteous thing to hear that good venerable old lady entreating my pardon for letting Helen

devote herself, saying, she would never have permitted it but for Mr. Percival, for what would become of him

without his granddaughter hoping they would not long stand in our way, and promising us the blessing that

Helen enjoys. We could not regret our decision, and to be allowed to stand on such terms with each other was

happiness enough then; yet all the time I had a presentiment that I was giving her up for ever, though I

thought it would be the other way; the more when the next year I had the illness that has made me good for

nothing ever since. That made it much easier to me, for I should have led her such a life of nursing and

'How can he think so! said Violet to herself. I can't imagine how she lived as long as she did. 'Did you not see

'Yes, we had one great treat that winter when I was at the worst. It was one of my father's especial pieces of

kindness; he wrote to her himself, and sent Simmonds to fetch her to Martindale.'

'It was inflammation on the chest, so all my senses were free. She used to sit by me with her sober face, at

work, ready to read and talk to me, and left sayings and thoughts that have brought refreshment at every such

time. It was indeed a blessing that she could come that first time to teach me how to bear illness.'

'Only three weeks, for her absence only showed how little she could be spared; but she left an influence on

'I had her letters. I will show you some of them some day. She used to write almost daily.'

'And it was when you were getting better that you took the great journey in the East?'

'Yes; Percy had just left Cambridge, and was ready to take the care of me on his hands. Those two years went

pleasantly by, and what a happy visit it was at Elsdale afterwards! You can't think how this talking over our

travels has brought it back. As long as Mrs. Percival lived we did pretty well. She made Helen take care of

herself, and I could go and stay there; but after her death the poor old man grew more childish and exacting. I

once tried staying at the curate's, but it did not answer. He could not bear to have her out of his sight, and had

taken an unhappy aversion to me, fancying me some old admirer of his own daughter, and always warning

'How distressing! How wretched! It would have killed me long before! How did she bear it? I know it was

'Her letters will best show you. It was the perfect trust that it was good for us; but what she underwent in

those last three years we never knew. Her brother was at Constantinople. I could not go to Elsdale, and there

was no one to interfere. We could not guess from her cheerful letters how she was wearing herself out,

bearing his caprices, giving up sleep and exercise. I knew how it would be the first moment I met her, when I

went to Elsdale to the funeral; but it was supposed to be only overfatigue, and her aunt, Lady Fotheringham,

took her home to recover. She grew worse, and went to London for advice. There I met her, andand there

'She held up to me that crossthat first giftshe bade me think of the subjection of wills and affections it

'Yes. One of the especial subjects of thankfulness was that I was well enough to stay with her. She was

perfectly happy and contented, chiefly concerned to soften it to me. It was as if she had finished her work,

and was free to enjoy, as she sank into full repose, sunsets, hoar frosts, spring blossoms, the having me with

her, her brother's returneverything was a pleasure. I can hardly call it a time of grief, when she was so

placid and happy. All the wishing and scheming was over, and each day that I could look at her in her

'At times there was, but in general there was only languor. She used to lie by the window, looking so smiling

and tranquil, that it was hard to believe how much she had gone through; and so peaceful, that we could not

dare to wish to bring her back to care and turmoil. The last time she was able to talk to me, she showed me

the cross still round her neck, and said she should like to think it would be as much comfort to any one else as

it had been to her. I did not see her again till I was called in for her last look on anything earthly, when the

Violet was crying too much for words, until at last she managed to say, 'How could youwhat could you

'Those lines haunted me when I found myself reviving to the weary useless life I spend here.'

'O how can you call it so?' cried Violet. 'How could Arthur and I do without you?'

There was a sound upstairs, and she started to the door, ran up, but came down in a few moments. 'He is

awake and better,' she said. 'I cannot come down again, for Sarah must go to supper. Good night; thank you

for what you have told me;' then, with an earnest look, 'only I can't bear you to say your life is useless. You

'Thank you for your kind listening,' he answered. 'It has done me a great deal of good; but do not stay,' as he

saw her evidently longing to return to her child, yet lingering in the fear of unkindness to him. 'I am glad he is

John was indeed refreshed by the evening's conversation. It had disclosed to him a new source of comfort, for

hitherto his grief had never known the relief of sympathy. His whole soul had been fixed on one object from

his boyhood; the hopes of deserving Helen had been his incentive to exertion in his youth, and when disabled

by sickness, he had always looked forward to a new commencement of active usefulness with her. It had been

a life of waiting: patient, but without present action, and completely wrapped up in a single attachment and

hope. When that was taken from him he had not failed in faith and submission, but he had nothing to occupy

him or afford present solace and interest; he had no future save lonely waiting still, until he should again

However, the effort made to reconcile his brother with the family had produced an unlookedfor influence,

and enlarged his sphere of interest. At first came languid amusement in contemplating the pretty young bride,

then liking and compassion for her, then the great anxiety in her illness, and afterwards real affection and

solicitude for her and her child had filled his mind, and detached him from his own sorrows; and he now

became sensible that he had, indeed, while trying to serve her and his brother, done much for his own relief.

What she said of their dependence on him was not only a pleasure to him, but it awoke him to the perception

that he had not been so utterly debarred from usefulness as he had imagined, and that he had neglected much

that might have infinitely benefited his brother, sister, and father. He had lived for himself and Helen alone!

He tried to draw out Helen's example to teach Violet to endure, and in doing so the other side of the lesson

came home to himself. Helen's life had been one of exertion as well as of submission. It had not been merely

spent in saying, 'Thy will be done,' but in doing it; she had not merely stood still and uncomplaining beneath

One morning John received a letter from Constantinople, which he had scarcely opened before he exclaimed,

'Ha! what does he mean? Given up his appointment! Coming home! It is just like him. I must read you what

'You must have been provoked at my leaving you all this time in doubt what to do with our precious tour, but

the fact is, that I have been making a fool of myself, and as the Crusaders are the only cover my folly has

from the world, I must make the most of them. I give out that my literary affairs require my presence; but

you, as the means of putting me into my post, deserve an honest confession. About six weeks ago, my

subordinate, Evans, fell sickan estimable chicken hearted fellow. In a weak moment, I not only took his

work on my hands, but bored myself by nursing him, and thereby found it was a complaint only to be cured

'It was a dismal story of an engagement to a clergyman's daughter; her father just dead, she reduced to go out

as a governess, and he having half nothing of his own, mending the matter by working himself into a low

fever, and doing his best to rid her of all care on his account. Of course I rowed him well, but I soon found I

'I thought all peace was over if I was to see poor Evans enacting the enamoured swain every day of my life,

for the fellow had not the grace to carry it off like a manbesides having his business to do; or, if he should

succeed in dying, I should not only be haunted by his ghost, but have to convey his last words to the

disconsolate governess. So, on calculation, I thought trouble would be saved by giving notice that I was going

home to publish the Crusaders, and sending him to fetch his bride, on whose arrival I shall bid a long farewell

to the Grand Turk. I fancy I shall take an erratic course through Moldavia and some of those outoftheway

locations, so you need not write to me again here, nor think of me till you see me about the end of August. I

suppose about that time Theodora will have finished the course of severe toil reserved for young ladies every

'He banters because he cannot bear to show his real feeling. I am not anxious about him. He has L300 a year

of his own, and plenty of resources,besides, the baronetcy must come to him. He can afford to do as he

'What a noble character he must be!' said Violet; 'it is like a story. How old is he?'

'About nineandtwenty. I am glad you should see him. He is a very amusing fellow.'

'The cleverest man I know. I hope he will come soon. I should like to have a little time with him before my

winter migration. We have not met since he was obliged to return, a fortnight after her death, when I little

This prospect seemed to set John's mind more than ever on Helen, as if he wanted to talk over her brother's

He spoke much of her in the day, and in the evening brought down a manuscriptbook.

'I should like to read some of this to you,' he said. 'She had so few events in her life at Elsdale that her letters,

written to occupy me when I was laid up, became almost a journal of her thoughts. I copied out some parts to

He turned over the pages, and seemed to be trying whether he could bear to read different passages; but he

'This morning was a pattern one for February, and I went out before the brightness was passed, and had

several turns in the walled garden. I am afraid you will never be able to understand the pleasantness of such a

morning. Perhaps you will say the very description makes you shiver, but I must tell you how beautiful it

was. The frost last night was not sharp, but just sufficient to detain the dew till the sun could turn it into

diamonds. There were some so brilliant, glancing green or red in different lights, they were quite a study. It is

pleasant to think that this pretty frost is not adorning the plants with unwholesome beauty, though the poor

little green buds of currant and gooseberry don't like it, and the pairs of woodbine leaves turn in their edges. It

is doing them good against their will, keeping them from spreading too soon. I fancied it like early troubles,

keeping baptismal dew fresh and bright; and those jewels of living light went on to connect themselves with

It had brought on one of his severe fits of coughing. Violet was going to ring for Brown, but he stopped her

by a sign, which he tried to make reassuring. It was worse, and lasted longer than the former one, and

exhausted him so much, that he had to rest on the sofa cushions before he could recover breath. At last, in a

'No, thank you; lying still will set me to rights. It is only that these coughs leave a painnothing to mind.'

He settled himself on the sofa, not without threatenings of a return of cough, and Violet arranged the

cushions, concerned at his trying to thank her. After a silence, he began to breathe more easily, and said,

'The world might call them blighted in their early bloom, and deprived of all that life was bestowed for; but

how different is the inner view, and how glorious the thought of the numbers of quiet, commonplace sufferers

in homely life, like my currant and gooseberry bushes, who have found their frost has preserved their

dewdrops to be diamonds for ever. If this is too fanciful, don't read it, but I go rambling on as the notions

come into my head, and if you only get a laugh at my dreamings, they will have been of some use to you.'

'I have been thinking how kindly that sentence is framed: "Casting all your care on Him." All, as if we might

have been afraid to lay before Him our petty perplexities. It is the knowing we are cared for in detail, that is

the comfort; and that when we have honestly done our best in little things, our Father will bless them, and fill

'That dressmaker must have been a happy woman, who never took home her work without praying that it

might fit. I always liked that story particularly, as it shows how the practical life in the most trivial round can

be united with thus casting all our care upon Him the being busy in our own station with choosing the

good part. I suppose it is as a child may do its own work in a manufactory, not concerning itself for the rest;

or a coralworm make its own cell, not knowing what branches it is helping to form, or what an island it is

raising. What a mercy that we have only to try to do right from moment to moment, and not meddle with the

'I never thought of such things,' said Violet. 'I never thought little matters seemed worth treating in this way.'

'Everything that is a duty or a grief must be worth it,' said John. 'Consider the worthlessness of what we think

most important in That Presence. A kingdom less than an ant's nest in comparison. But, here, I must show

you a more everyday bit. It was towards the end, when she hardly ever left her grandfather, and I had been

'You need not be afraid, dear John; I am quite equal to all I have to do. Fatigue never knocks me up, which is

a great blessing; and I can sleep anywhere at the shortest notice. Indeed, I don't know what should tire me, for

there is not even any running up and down stairs; and as to spirits, you would not think them in danger if you

heard how I talk parish matters to the curate, and gossip with the doctor, till grandpapa brightens, and I have

to shout an abstract of the news into his ear. It is such a treat to bring that flash of intelligence on his

faceand it has not been so rare lately; he seems now and then to follow one of the Psalms, as I read them to

him at intervals through the day. Then for pastime, there is no want of that, with the two windows looking out

different ways. I can't think how you could forget my two beautiful windowsone with a view of the back

door for my dissipation, and the other with the garden, and the varieties of trees and the everchanging

clouds. I never look out without finding some entertainment; my last sight was a longtailed titmouse,

popping into the yew tree, and setting me to think of the ragged fir tree at Brogden, with you and Percy

spying up, questioning whether goldencrest or longtailed pye lived in the dome above. No, no; don't waste

So they continued, he choosing passages, which she read aloud, till the evening was over, when he asked her

'Yes, I do wish you to read it, and to know Helen. There is nothing there is any objection to your seeing. I

wrote them out partly for Percy's sake. Your reading these to me has been very pleasant.'

'It has been so to me, I am sure. I do not know how to thank you; only I am grieved that you have hurt

His voice was, however, so weak, and he seemed so uncomfortable, that Violet was uneasy; and as Brown

lighted her candle in the hall, she paused to consult him, and found that, though concerned, he did not

apprehend any bad consequences, saying that these attacks were often brought on by a chill, or by any strong

excitement; he had no doubt this was occasioned by hearing of Mr. Fotheringham's intended return; indeed,

Never did charge appear more precious than those extracts. She had an enthusiastic veneration for Helen, and

there was a youthful, personal feeling for her, which made her apply the words and admire them far more

than if they had been in print. As she dwelt upon them, the perception grew on her, that not only was it a duty

to strive for contentment, but that to look on all trials as crosses to be borne daily, was the only way to obtain

Helen's many homely trials and petty difficulties were what came to her chiefly as examples and

Yet, one day, when Arthur was expected and did not come, she conjured up so many alarms, that it was well

The next day John led her to the beach, and set her to find rare sea weeds for his mother. The charm of the

pursuit, the curling tide, the occasional peeps at Johnnie as he was paraded, serene and sleepy, in Sarah's

arms, made time speed so fast that she was taken by surprise when voices hailed them, and she beheld Arthur

No weddingday being in the case, Arthur had gladly put off his coming on a proposal from his father to

Much more warmly than in former times did Lord Martindale greet his daughterinlaw, and quickly he

asked for the baby. In spite of the doctor's prognostications, the little fellow had begun to mend, and he

looked his best, nearly hidden in hood and mantle, and embellished by his mother's happy face, as she held

Violet had never been so comfortable with Lord Martindale. There was the advantage of being the only lady,

and he unbent more than he ever did at home. He had come partly to see what was to be the next

arrangement. Five weeks of London had been almost too much for Lady Martindale, with whom it never

agreed, and who had found a season with her unmanageable daughter very different from what it had

formerly been, when her aunt arranged everything for her; and the family were about to return home. Arthur

was to bring his wife to Martindale as soon as his leave beganbut this would not be for a month; and his

father, concerned to see her still so delicate, advised him not to think of her return to London in the hottest

part of the year, and proposed to take her and the baby home with him. John, however, declared that he

should prefer staying on at Ventnor with her; the place agreed with him, and he liked the quiet for finishing

Percy Fotheringham's work besides, it suited Arthur better to be able to come backwards and forwards. The

Arthur answered for her, and she was well satisfied, thinking it a great escape not to have to go to Martindale

without him, but afraid John was giving up a great deal to her, when she must be a very tiresome companion;

at which Arthur laughed, telling her of John's counter fears, and adding, that he had never seen his brother in

Lord Martindale also feared that John found his undertaking wearisome, and talked it over with him, saying it

was very kind of him, very good for Arthur's wife; but was she society enough? 'Would he not like to have

'Thank you,' said John, 'we shall be very glad to have Theodora, if she likes to come. It is a very good

'But you must not think it an act of compassion, as if Violet was on my hands. She is a particularly agreeable

person, and we do very well together. In fact, I have enjoyed this time very much; and Theodora must not

'I understand,' said his father; 'and of course it will depend on what engagements they have made; but I

should be very glad she should be more with you, and if she saw more of Arthur's wife, it might detach her

from those friends of hers. I cannot think how it is Theodora is not disgusted with Mrs. Finch! It is a comfort,

'This girl has simplicity and gentleness at least, poor thing,' continued Lord Martindale; 'and I am quite of

your opinion, John, that marriage has improved him greatly. I never saw him so free from nonsense.

Strangely as it has come about, this may be the making of him. I only wish I could see her and the poor child

So Lord Martindale returned, and proposed the plan to his daughter. At first, she was flattered at being

'Not exactly that,' said her father. 'They are so comfortable together, it is a pleasure to see them. I should like

'I was considering my engagements,' said Theodora. 'Of course, if I am really wanted, everything must be put

'John desired you would not think it an act of charity,' said her father. 'He says he finds her a most agreeable

companion, and you need only look upon it as a pleasant scheme for all parties.'

'He said you were not to put yourself out of the way. He would be very glad of your company, and it will be

'Oh! then I don't think it is worth while for me to go,' said Theodora. 'I am much obliged to John, but I should

'Well, my dear, you must decide your own way, but I thought you would be glad of the opportunity of being

with John, and I should be glad, too, that you should see more of your sister. She is a very engaging person,

and I am sure you would find her a more satisfactory companion than Mrs. Finch.'

After this speech, Theodora would have suffered considerably rather than have gone.

'They will soon be at Martindale,' she said, 'and I cannot stay longer away from the village.'

'I wish at least that you would go down as I did for a day with Arthur. You would enjoy it, and it would give

them all pleasure. Indeed, I think it would only be a proper piece of attention on your part.'

She made no answer, but the next time Arthur was going, she instantly stopped all her father's arrangements

for her accompanying him, by saying she was going to a lecture on electricity; then, when Lord Martindale

began asking if Arthur could not change his day, she majestically said, 'No, Arthur would not disappoint Mrs.

'If you would go, Theodora,' said Arthur, eagerly, 'Violet would not mind waiting. She would be specially

The first time he had spoken to her of his three months' old son. If she had not been in a dire fit of sullen

jealousy, it would have softened as much as it thrilled her, but she had the notion that she was not wanted,

So Arthur was vexed, and the frost was harder. John had not much expected Theodora, and was more sorry

for her sake than his own. The last month was still better than the first, the brother and sister understood each

other more fully, and their confidence had become thoroughly confirmed. The baby had taken a start, as

Sarah called it, left off unreasonable crying, sat up, laughed and stared about with a sharp look of inquiry in

his dark eyes and tiny thin face, so ridiculously like his grandfather, Mr. Moss, that his mother could not help

being diverted with the resemblance, except when she tormented herself with the fear that the likeness was

unpleasing to Arthur, if perchance he remarked it; but he looked so little at the child, that she often feared he

did not care for him personally, though he had a certain pride in him as son and heir.

Violet herself, though still delicate and requiring care, had recovered her looks and spirits, and much of her

strength, and John walked and conversed more than he had done for years, did not shrink from the society of

the few families they were acquainted with, and seemed to have derived as much benefit from his kind

scheme as the objects of it. In fact his hopes and affections were taking a fresh springthe effects of his

kindness to Arthur and Violet had shown him that he could be useful to others, and he thus discovered what

he had missed in his indulged life, crossed in but one respecthe saw that he had set himself aside from

family duties, as well as from the more active ones that his health prohibited, and with a feeling at once of

regret and invigoration, he thought over the course that lay open to him, and soon began to form plans and

discuss them with his ever ready listener. His foreign winters need no longer be useless, he proposed to go to

Barbuda to look after his mother's estates indeed, it seemed so obvious that when he once thought of it he

could not imagine why it had never occurred to him before; it would save his father the voyage, and when he

and Violet began to figure to themselves the good that could be done there, they grew animated and eager in

That month sped fast away, and their drives were now last visits to the places that had charmed them at first.

Their work was prepared for Mr. Fotheringham's inspection, and Violet having copied out her favourite

passages of Helen's book, returned it on the last evening. 'I don't think I half understand all she says, though I

'You don't know how foolish I am,' said Violet, almost as if he was disrespectful to Helen.

'Oh, but I have no patience. I fret and tease myself, and fancy all sorts of things, instead of trusting as she did.

'I know how weakness brings swarming harassing thoughts,' said John; 'it is well for us that there are so many

'Ah! that is what shows how bad I am,' said Violet, despondingly. 'I never keep my mind in order at church,

'Which shows it is of use to you. Think of it not only as a duty that must be fulfilled, but watch for

'Ah! I have missed all the great festivals this year. I have not stayed to the full service since I was at

Rickworth, and what is worse, I do not dislike being prevented,' said Violet, falteringly; as if she must say the

'You must conquer that,' said John, earnestly. 'That feeling must never keep you away. Your continuance is

the best hope of bringing him; your leaving off would be fatal to you both. I should almost like you to

'I think I can promise,' said Violet, faintly. 'It is only what mamma has always had to do; and, last Christmas,

it did keep me away. I did think then he would have come; and when I found he did not then I was really

tiredbut I know I could have stayedbut I made it an excuse, and went away.' The tears began to flow. 'I

thought of it again when I was ill; and afterwards when I found out how nearly I had been dying, it was

frightful. I said to myself, I would not miss again; but I have never had the opportunity since I have been

'It is monthly at home,' said John. 'Only try to look to it as a favour and a comfort, as I said about

churchgoing, but in a still higher degreenot merely as a service required from you. Believe it is a

'I'll try,' she said, in a low, melancholy voice; 'but I never feel as good people do.'

'You have had more than usual against you,' said John; cares for which you were not prepared, and weakness

to exaggerate them; but you will have had a long rest, and I hope may be more equal to the tasks of daily life.'

They were interrupted by tea being brought; and the conversation continued in a less serious style.

'This island, that I thought so far away, and almost in foreign parts,' said Violet, smiling; 'I hope it has cured

'I shall like to show Johnnie the peacock,' said Violet, in a tone as if seeking for some pleasant anticipation.

John laughed, and said, 'Poor Johnnie! I shall like to see him there in his inheritance.'

'Dear little man! I hope his grandfather will think him grown. I am glad they did not see him while he was so

'You must not be disappointed if my mother does not make much of him,' said John; 'it was not her way with

Then, as Violet looked aghast, 'You do not know my mother. It requires a good deal to show what she can be,

'When I was most in need of comfort,' he answered. 'There has been a formality and constraint in our life, that

has not allowed the affections their natural play, but indeed they exist. There have been times when even I

distrusted my mother's attachment; but she could not help it, and it was all the stronger afterwards. Madeira

'I do hope it is not wrong to feel about Mrs. Nesbit as I do! I am ready to run away from her. I know she is

'That is a very mild version of what I have felt,' said John; 'I believe she has done us all infinite harm. But I

am hardly qualified to speak; for, from the time she gave up the hope of my being a credit to the family, she

has disliked me, said cutting things, well nigh persecuted me. She did harass Helen to give me up; but, after

all, poor woman, I believe I have been a great vexation to her, and I cannot help being sorry for her. It is a

pitiable old age, straining to keep hold of what used to occupy her, and irritated at her own failing faculties.'

'I wonder what powers she will give me over her West Indian property; I must try,' said John; 'it will make a

great difference to my opportunities of usefulness. I must talk to my father about it.'

'So do I,' said John. 'I have neglected her, and now I reap the fruits. In that great house at home people live so

much apart, that if they wish to meet, they must seek each other. And I never saw her as a child but when she

came down in the evening, with her great black eyes looking so large and fierce. As a wild highspirited girl

'That was not permitted; there might have been risk, and besides, as Arthur says, I only wish to be let alone. I

had not then realized that sympathy accepted for the sake of the giver will turn to the good of the receiver.

No; I have thrown her away as far as I am concerned; and when I see what noble character and religious

feeling there is with that indomitable pride and temper, I am the more grieved. Helen walked with her twice

or three times when she was at Martindale, and she told me how much there was in her, but I never tried to

develop it. I thought when Helen was her sisterbut that chance is gone. That intractable spirit will never be

tamed but by affection; but, unluckily, I don't know,' said John, smiling, 'who would marry Theodora.'

'I hope not. He is fancybit, I suppose, but he is not her superior. Life with him would harden rather than

tame her. No. After all, strangely as she has behaved about him, when she has him in sight, I suspect there is

'Oh! of course, and if she will but love my Johnnie I don't much care about his mamma.'

In spite of herself, Theodora's heart bounded at the prospect of having Arthur's child in the house. She visited

the babies in the village, and multiplying their charms by the superior beauty of Arthur and his wife,

proportionably raised her expectations, but, of course, she betrayed none of her eagerness, and would not give

up one iota of her course of village occupations for the sake of being at home for the arrival.

Nevertheless, she returned across the park, through burning sunshine, at doublequick pace, only slackened

on seeing a carriage, but it proved to be her aunt, who was being assisted out of it, and tottering up the steps

with the help of Lady Martindale's arm, while Miss Piper, coming down to give her assistance, informed

them that the party had arrived about an hour before. The two gentlemen had gone out, and Mrs. Arthur

Trembling with eagerness, Theodora followed the tardy steps of her mother and aunt as they mounted the

stairs. As they entered the gallery, a slender figure advanced to meet them, her appleblossom face all smiles,

and carrying a thing like a middlesized doll, if doll had ever been as bald, or as pinched, or as skinny, or

flourished such spare arms, or clenched such clawlike fingers. Was this the best she could give Arthur by

way of son and heir? Yet she looked as proud and exulting as if he had been the loveliest of children, and the

little wretch himself had a pert, lively air of speculation, as if he partook her complacency.

Lady Martindale gave her stately greeting, and Mrs. Nesbit coldly touched her hand; then Theodora, with

some difficulty, pronounced the words, 'How are you?' and brought herself to kiss Violet's cheek, but took no

apparent notice of the child, and stood apart while her mother made all hospitable speeches, moving on, so as

Theodora followed her aunt and mother, and as soon as the baize door was shut on them, Violet hugged her

baby closely, whispering, 'No welcome for the poor little boy! nobody cares for him but his own mamma!

Theodora in the meantime could not help exclaiming, 'Poor child! It is just like a changeling!'

'Don't talk of it, my dear,' said Lady Martindale, with a shudder and look of suffering. 'Poor little dear! He

looks exactly as your poor little brother did!' and she left the room with a movement far unlike her usually

'Ah!' said her aunt, in a tone between grief and displeasure; 'here's a pretty business! we must keep him out of

'What is the meaning of it?' said Theodora. 'I did not know I ever had another brother.'

'It was long before your time, my dear, but your mamma has never entirely got over it, though he only lived

nine weeks. I would not have had the recollection recalled on any account. And now John has brought this

child here! If he was to die here I don't know what the effect on your mamma would be.'

'He is not going to die!' said Theodora, hastily; 'but let me hear of my other brother, aunt.'

'There is nothing to hear, my dear,' said Mrs. Nesbit. 'How could the girl think of bringing him on us without

preparation? An effect of John's spoiling her, of course. She expects him to be made much of; but she must be

'Let me hear about my brother,' repeated Theodora. 'How old would he be? What was his name?'

'His name was Theodore. He never could have lived,' said Mrs. Nesbit: 'it was much as it was with this child

of Arthur's. He was born unexpectedly at Vienna. Your mamma had a dreadful illness, brought on by your

father's blundering sudden way of telling her of the death of poor little Dora and Anna. He has not a notion of

selfcommand or concealment; so, instead of letting me prepare her, he allowed her to come home from the

Theodora better understood her mother's stifled sympathy for Violet, and her father's more openly shown

'We were in great alarm for her,' continued Mrs. Nesbit, 'and the poor child was a miserable little thing, and

pined away till we thought it best to send him home to be under English treatment; and your father chose to

'She was unfit for the journey, and I remained with her. It was a fortunate arrangement of mine, for I knew he

could not survive, and anxiety for him retarded her recovery, though we had hardly ever let her see him.'

'At Frankfort, a fortnight after we parted with him. It was a dreadful shock to her; and if it had happened in

the house, I do not think she would ever have recovered it. Was it a fortnight? Yes, I know it was; for it was

on the 3rd of September that I had your papa's letter. We were going to a party at Prince K's, where there

was to be a celebrated Italian improvisatrice, and I would not give her the letter till the next morning.'

'It threw her back sadly; but I did my utmost to rally her spirits, and her health did not suffer so materially as I

feared; but she has strong feelings, and the impression has never been entirely removed. She scarcely

ventured to look at Arthur or at you. How could your papa have let this child come here?'

'Only as one wretchedlooking baby is like another. This one is not a bit like the Martindales; it is exactly his

'WhoTheodore? Yes; your papa came home, and managed matters his own way, sent off all the

governesses, put John under that ignorant old nurse, and began the precious intimacy with the Fotheringhams,

that led to such results. I could have told him how it would be; but I believe he did repent of that!'

'No; his sisters' death had such an effect on him that they kept the knowledge from him. You had better never

mention it, my dear; and especially,' she added, somewhat pleadingly, 'I would not have the party at the

Theodora felt her indignation would not endure concealment much longer. She called Miss Piper, and

'Quite well, thank you. I wish you could have come to Ventnor. You would have enjoyed it very much.'

'I can't say he is a beauty, but you who are such a baby fancier will find him a very animated, intelligent

child. I hope all fear is over about him now; he has thriven wonderfully of late.'

Perverseness prompted Theodora to say, 'The baby at the lodge is twice the size.'

John saw there was no use in talking, and shut himself into his room. The next instant Sarah appeared, with

No one was in sight, so Theodora could gratify her passionate yearnings for her brother's babe; justifying

'Let me! Oh! let me. I have often held a baby. Come to me, my precious. Don't you know your aunt, your

papa's own sister? There, he smiled at me! He will come! You know me, you pretty one?'

'He will be handsomehe will be beautiful!' she said. 'Oh! it is a shame to say you are not! You are like your

papayou are a thorough Martindale! That is your papa's bright eye, and the real Martindale brow, you

sweet, little, fair, feeble, helpless thing! Oh, nurse, I can't spare him yet, and you have to unpack. Let me hold

Sarah let her keep him, mollified by her devotion to him, and relieved at having him off her hands in taking

possession of the great, bare, scantilyfurnished nursery. Theodora lamented over his delicate looks, and was

told he would not be here now but for his mamma, and the Isle of Wight doctor, who had done him a power

of good. She begged to hear of all his wants; rang the bell, and walked up and down the room, caressing him,

until he grew fretful, and no one answering the bell she rang again in displeasure, Sarah thanking her, and

After her public reception, Theodora would not be caught nursing him in secret, so hastily saying she would

send some one, she kissed the little blueveined forehead, and rushing at full speed down the back stairs, she

flew into the housekeeper's room; 'Jenkins, there's no one attending to the nursery bell. I wish you would see

As fast she ran back to her own room, ordered off Pauline to help Master Martindale's nurse, and flung

'Improvisatrice! Prince's parties! this is what it is to be great, rich, horrid people, and live a heartless, artificial

life! Even this silly, affected girl has the natural instincts of a mother, she nurses her sick child, it lies on her

bosom, she guards it jealously! And we! we might as well have been hatched in an Egyptian oven! No

wonder we are hard, isolated, like civil strangers. I have a heart! Yes, I have, but it is there by mistake, while

no one cares for it all throw it from them. Oh! if I was but a village child, a weeding woman, that very

baby, so that I might only have the affection that comes like the air to the weakest, the meanest. That precious

baby! he smiled at me; he looked as if he would know me. Oh! he is far more lovable, with those sweet, little,

delicate features, and large considering eyes, than if he was a great, plump, commonlooking child. Dearest

little Johnnie! And my own brother was like himmy brother, whom my aunt as good as killed! If he had

lived, perhaps I might still have a brother to myself. He would be twentyeight. But I mind nothing now that

'Yes, ma'am; but Mrs. Martindale is there, and they are much obliged to you, but want nothing more.'

Indeed Violet, who had been positively alarmed and depressed at first, at the waste and desolate aspect of the

nursery, which seemed so far away and neglected, as almost, she thought, to account for the death of the two

little sisters, had now found Sarah beset on all sides by offers of service from maids constantly knocking at

'Yes,' said Sarah, 'Miss Martindale has been here herself ever so long. A fine, wellgrown lassie she is, and

'Has she been here?' said Violet. 'It is very kind of her. Did she look at the baby?'

'She made more work with him than you do yourself. Nothing was not good enough for him. Why, she called

'And that we never told you, my Johnnie,' said Violet, smiling. 'Are you sure she was not laughing at you,

'No, no, ma'am,' said Sarah, affronted; 'it was earnest enough. She was nigh ready to eat him up, and talked to

him, and he look up quite 'cute, as if he knew what it all meant, and was quite good with her. She was ready

to turn the house upside down when they did not answer the bell. And how she did kiss him, to be sure! I'd

half a mind to tell her of old nurse telling you it warn't good for the child to be always kissing of him.'

'No, no, she won't hurt him,' said Violet, in a half mournful voice. 'Let her do as she likes with him, Sarah.'

Violet could recover from the depression of that cold reception now that she found Johnnie did not share in

the dislike. 'She loves Arthur's child,' thought she, 'though she cannot like me. I am glad Johnnie has been in

Violet, as she sat at the dinnertable, understood Lord Martindale's satisfaction in hearing John talking with

animation; but she wondered at the chill of manner between her husband and his sister, and began to perceive

that it was not, as she had supposed, merely in an occasional impatient word, that Arthur resented Theodora's

'How unhappy it must make her! how much it must add to her dislike! they must be brought together again!'

were gentle Violet's thoughts. And knowing her ground better, she could venture many more steps towards

conciliation than last year: but Theodora disappeared after dinner, and Violet brought down some plants from

the Isle of Wight which John had pronounced to be valuable, to his mother; but Mrs. Nesbit, at the first

glance, called them common flowers, and shoved them away contemptuously, while Lady Martindale tried to

repair the discourtesy by condescending thanks and admiration of the neat drying of the specimens; but her

stateliness caused Violet to feel herself sinking into the hesitating tremulous girl she used to be, and she

betook herself to her work, hoping to be left to silence; but she was molested by a very sharp, unpleasant

examination from Mrs. Nesbit on the style of John's housekeeping at Ventnor, and the society they had met

there. It was plain she thought he had put himself to a foolish expense, and something was said of 'absurd'

when crossexamination had elicited the fact of the ponycarriage. Then came a set of questions about Mr.

Fotheringham's return, and strong condemnation of him for coming home to idle in England.

It was a great relief when John came in, and instantly took up the defence of the ophrys, making out its

species so indisputably, that Mrs. Nesbit had no refuge but in saying, specimens were worthless that had not

been gathered by the collector, and Lady Martindale made all becoming acknowledgments. No wonder Mrs.

Nesbit was mortified; she was an excellent botanist, and only failing eyesight could have made even

prejudice betray her into such a mistake. Violet understood the compassion that caused John to sit down by

Theodora had returned as tea was brought in, and Violet felt as if she must make some demonstration out of

gratitude for the fondness for her child; but she did not venture on that subject, and moving to her side, asked,

'He is very well, thank you. I hope to get him into an asylum next year,' said Theodora, but halfpleased.

'I looked for him at the gate, and fancied it was him I saw with a broad black ribbon on his hat. Is he in

Therewith Theodora had the whole history to tell, and thawed as she spoke; while Violet's deepening colour,

and eyes ready to overflow, proved the interest she took; and she had just begged to go tomorrow to see the

little orphan, when Arthur laid his hand on her shoulder, and told her he had just come from the stables,

'Tuesday. It is not one of your schooldays, is it?' said Violet, appearing unconscious of the chill of the answer;

then, looking up to Arthur, 'I am going, at any rate, to walk to the lodge with Theodora to see the poor baby

'You aren't going after poor children all day long,' said Arthur: and somehow Violet made a space between

them on the ottoman, and pulled him down into it; and whereas he saw his wife and sister apparently sharing

the same pursuits, and on friendly terms, he resumed his usual tone with Theodora, and began coaxing her to

ride with them, and inquiring after home interests, till she lighted up and answered in her natural manner.

Then Violet ventured to ask if she was to thank her for the delicious geranium and heliotrope she had found

'Take care,' said Theodora, peeping out beyond the shadow of his broad shoulder. 'Tis under the strictest seal

'Ay; and now she wants to know whether people will think it odd and improper. Let them think, I say.'

'A piece of luck for her,' said Arthur; 'better marry a coalheaver than lead her present life.'

'Yes; and Harrison is an educated man though a coxcomb, and knows she condescends.'

'Because she dares not tell my aunt. She trembles and consults, and walks behind my aunt's chair in the

garden, exchanging glances with Harrison over her head, while he listens to discourses on things with hard

names. The flutter and mystery seem to be felicity, and, if they like it, 'tis their own concern.'

'Now I know why Miss Piper told me Miss Martindale was so considerate,' said Violet.

What had become of the estrangement! Arthur had forgotten it, Violet had been but halfconscious of it, even

while uniting them; Theodora thought all was owing to his being at home, and she knew not who had restored

Indeed, the jealous feeling was constantly excited, for Arthur's devotion to his wife was greater than ever, in

his delight at being with her again, and his solicitude to the weakness which Theodora could neither

understand nor tolerate. She took all unclassified ailments as fine lady nonsense; and was angry with Violet

for being unable to teach at school, contemptuous if Arthur observed on her looking pale, and irate if he made

John added to the jealousy. Little as Theodora apparently regarded him, she could not bear to be set aside

while Violet held the place of the favourite sister, and while her father openly spoke of the benefit he had

The alteration was indeed beyond what could have been hoped for. The first day, when his horse was led

round with the others, it was supposed to be by mistake, till he came down with his whip in his hand; and not

till they were past the lodge did Theodora believe he was going to make one of the riding party. She had

never seen him take part in their excursions, or appear to consider himself as belonging to the younger

portion of the family, and when they fell in with any acquaintance Arthur was amused, and she was

Lord Martindale was delighted to find him taking interest in matters to which he had hitherto scarcely paid

even languid attention; and the offer to go to Barbuda was so suitable and gratifying that it was eagerly

He liked to report progress to Violet, and as she sat in the drawing room, the two brothers coming to her

with all their concerns, Theodora could have pined and raged in the lonely dignity of her citadel upstairs.

She did not know the forbearance that was exercised towards her by one whom she had last year taught what

Violet never obtruded on her, her intimacy with John's designs, thinking it almost unfair on his sister that any

So, too, Violet would not spoil her pleasure in her stolen caresses of little Johnnie by seeming to be informed

of them. She was grateful for her love to him, and would not thrust in her unwelcome self. In public the boy

was never seen and rarely mentioned, and Theodora appeared to acquiesce in the general indifference, but

whenever she was secure of not being detected, she lavished every endearment on him, rejoiced in the belief

that he knew and preferred her enough to offend his doting mamma, had she known it; never guessing that

Violet sometimes delayed her visits to the nursery, in order not to interfere with her enjoyment of him.

Violet had not yet seen the Brandons, as they had been making visits before returning home; but she had

many ardent letters from Emma, describing the progress of her acquaintance with Miss Marstone, the lady

who had so excited her imagination, and to whom she had been introduced at a school festival. She seemed to

have realized all Emma's expectations, and had now come home with her to make some stay at Rickworth.

Violet was highly delighted when, a few days after their return, her friends were invited to dinner, on the

same evening that Mr. Fotheringham was expected. The afternoon of that day was one of glowing August

sunshine, almost too much for Violet, who, after they had ridden some distance, was rather frightened to hear

Theodora propose to extend their ride by a canter over the downs; but John relieved her by asking her to

return with him, as he wanted to be at home in time to receive Mr. Fotheringham.

Accordingly, they rode home quietly together, but about an hour after, on coming upstairs, he was surprised

to find Violet in her evening dress, pacing the gallery with such a countenance that he exclaimed, 'I hope

Oh, nothing, thank you, he is quite well,' but her voice was on the verge of tears. 'Is Mr. Fotheringham come?'

No, I have given him up now, till the mail train; but it is not very late; Arthur and Theodora can't be back till

past seven if they go to Whitford down,' said John, fancying she was in alarm on their account.

'It is cooler here,' said Violet. 'It does me more good than staying in my room.'

'It comes in hot and dazzling all the afternoon till it is baked through, and I can't find a cool corner. Even

'Oh, no, only on such days as this; and I should not care about it today, but for one thing'she hesitated,

and lowered her voice, partly piteous, partly ashamed. 'Don't you know since I have been so weak and stupid,

how my face burns when I am tired? and, of all things, Arthur dislikes a flushed race. There, now I have told

you; but I could not help it. It is vain and foolish and absurd to care, almost wicked, and I have told myself so

fifty times; but I have got into a fret, and I cannot leave off. I tried coming here to be cool, but I feel it

growing worse, and there's the dinnerparty, and Arthur will be vexed'and she was almost crying. 'I am

'Come in here,' said John, leading her into a pleasant apartment fitted up as a library, the fresh air coming

'How cool! Arthur told me it was the nicest room in the house,' said Violet, her attention instantly diverted.

'Yes, am I not a luxurious man? There, try my great armchair. I am glad to have a visit from you. You must

'Oh! thank you. What quantities of books! No wonder every book one wants comes out of your room.'

'How delightful,' and she was up in a moment reading their titles, but he made her return to the great chair.

'Rest now, there will be plenty of time, now you know your way. You must make this your retreat from the

sun. Ah, by the bye, I have just recollected that I brought something for you from Madeira. I chose it because

It was a wreath of pink and white brier roses, in the feather flowers of Madeira, and she was delighted,

declaring Arthur would think it beautiful, admiring every bud and leaf, and full of radiant girlish smiles. It

'Not at all; if I had anything to do, I would leave you to the books; but I have several things to show you.'

'I was wishing to look at those drawings. Who is that queen with the cross on her arm?'

'What a calm grave face! what strange stiff drawing!and yet it suits it: it is so solemn, with that matronly

dignity. That other, toothose apostles, with their bowed heads and clasped hands, how reverent they look!'

'They are from Cimabue,' said John: 'are they not majestically humble in adoration?'

'Ah! that does, indeed, make me ashamed of my discontent and ingratitude,' sighed Violet.

'No, no, said John'if you cannot sit still; I have sat still too much. We have both a great deal to learn.'

As he spoke he unlocked a desk, took out a miniature, looked at it earnestly, and then in silence put it into her

hand. She was disappointed; she knew she was not to expect beauty; but she had figured to herself a saintly,

spiritual, pale countenance, and she saw that of a roundfaced, rosycheeked, lighthaired girl, looking only

After much doubt what to say, she ventured only, 'I suppose this was done a long time ago?'

'When she was quite a girl. Mrs. Percival gave it to me; it was taken for her long before. I used not to like it.'

'It was a thorough English face: she did not lose those rosy cheeks till want of air faded them. Then I should

hardly have known her, but the countenance had become so much morecalm it had always been, reminding

me of the description of Jeanie Deans' countenanceI cannot tell you what it was then! I see a little dawning

of that serenity on the mouth, even as it is here; but I wish anything could give you an idea of that look!'

After studying it a little while, he restored it to its place. He then took out a small box, and, after a moment's

hesitation, put into Violet's hands a pink coral cross, shaped by the animals themselves, and fastened by a

'The cross!' said Violet, holding it reverently: 'it is very kind of you to let me see it.'

'You know she wished some one to have it who would find comfort in it, as she did.'

'More like her than ever, in struggling with besetting failings; you are learning to see in little trials the daily

cross; and if you go on, the serenity which was a gift in her will be a grace in you.'

They were interrupted: Brown, with beaming face, announced 'Mr. Fotheringham'; and there stood a

gentleman, strong and broad shouldered, his face burnt to a deep red, his dark brown hair faded at the tips to

a light rusty hue, and his irregular features, wide, smiling mouth, and merry blue eyes, bright with good

'Ha, Percy! here you are!' cried John, springing towards him with joyful alacrity, and giving a hand that was

'Arthur's wife:' and this unceremonious introduction caused her to be favoured with a warm shake of the

hand; but, much discomfited at being in their way, she hastily gathered up her treasures, and glided away as

'I walked round by Fowler's lodge, to bestow my little Athenian owl. I brought it all the way in my pocket, or

on my hand, and I put him in Tom Fowler's charge while I am here. I could not think what fashionable young

'She can't help that, poor thing,' said John: 'she is an admirable creature; indeed, she sometimes reminds me of

Then, as Percy looked at him, as if to be certain he was in his senses, 'I don't expect others to see it; it is only

'I am wonderfully well, thank you. Has your romance come to a satisfactory denouement?'

'Oh! in all manner of queer places. I have been talking Latin with the folks in Dacia. Droll state of things

there; one could fancy it Britain, or Gaul half settled by the Teutons, with the Roman sticking about them.

But that�s too much to tell, I have heard nothing from home this age. How is Theodora? I am afraid she has

'And Master Arthur has set up for a domestic character. It must be after a fashion of his own.'

'Rather so,' said John, smiling; 'but it has done him a great deal of good. He has more heart in him than you

and I used to think; and home is drawing it out, and making a man of him in spite of himself.'

'Because she knew no better, poor thing; her family promoted it, and took advantage of her innocence.'

' Why, poor child, she has plenty of sense, but it is not doing her justice to call her a woman. She is too fine a

creature to come early to her full growthshe is a woman in judgment and a child in spirits.'

'He does not half understand her; but they are very much attached, and some day she will feel her influence

'Form herself first, and then him. I hope Mark Gardner will keep out of the way during the process.'

'I have been at Ventnor, getting through the Crusaders, and keeping house with Violet and her child, who

'Well, that beats all! Violet! Why, Vi'let was what they called the old black carthorse! I hope the child is

'John! You might as well be called Man! It is no name at all. That Arthur should have gone and married a

Meanwhile Violet was wondering over the honour she had received, caressing the gift, and thinking of the

hopes that had faded over it till patience had done her perfect work. She did not remember her other present

till she heard sounds betokening the return of the riders. She placed it on her head, and behold! the cheeks

had no more than their own roseate tinting, and she was beginning to hope Arthur would be pleased, when

she became aware of certain dark eyes and a handsome face set in jetblack hair, presenting itself over her

'You little piece of vanity! studying yourself in the glass, so that you never heard me come in? Well, you have

'I did not think he had so much taste. Where have you bottled it up all this time!'

'He forgot it till there was an opportunity for wearing it. Is it not pretty? And this is your silk, do you see?'

'Very pretty, that's the real thing. I am glad to find you in good trim. I was afraid Theodora had taken you too

far, and the heat would knock you up, and the boy would roar till you were all manner of colours.'

'I was hot and tired, but John invited me into his nice cool room, and only think! he showed me Helen's

'He has one, has he? She was nothing to look at; just like Percy you know he is come?'

'Yes, he came while I was in John's room. He is not at all like what I expected.'

'No, ladies always expect a man to look like a hero or a brigand. She had just that round face, till the last

when I saw her in London, and then she looked a dozen years older than Johnenough to scare one.'

'Ha! was that hers? I remember, it was that my aunt kicked up such a dust about. So he has given you that.'

'Helen said she should like some one to have it who would find as much comfort in it as she did.'

'I should think so; and pray what is to be the comfort of a bit of coral like that?'

'Not the coral, but the thoughts, dear Arthur,' said Violet, colouring, and restoring the cross to its place within

'Well! you and John understand your own fancies, but I am glad you can enter into them with him, poor

Arthur met the newcomer, exclaiming, 'Ha! Fotheringham, you have not brought me the amber

'Not I. I don't bring Turks' fashion into Christian countries. You ought to learn better manners now you are

Theodora entered, holding her head somewhat high, but there was a decided heightening of the glow on her

cheek as Mr. Fotheringham shook hands with her. Lord Martindale gave him an affectionate welcome, and

Lady Martindale, though frigid at first, grew interested as she asked about his journey.

The arriving guests met him with exclamations of gladness, as if he was an honour to the neighbourhood; and

John had seldom looked more cheerful and more gratified than in watching his reception.

At length came the names for which Violet was watching; and the presence of Lady Elizabeth gave her a

sense of motherly protection, as she was greeted with as much warmth as was possible for shy people in the

midst of a large party. Emma eagerly presented her two friends to each other, and certainly they were a great

contrast. Miss Marstone was sallow, with thin sharplycut features, her eyes peered out from spectacles, her

hair was disposed in the plainest manner, as well as her dress, which was anything but suited to a large

dinnerparty. Violet's first impulse was to be afraid of her, but to admire Emma for being attracted by worth

'Not exactly that,' said Violet, 'but he is much improved, and so bright and clever.'

'I have been looking forward to it very much, but he will be asleep, and you won't see his pretty ways and his

'I long to see the sweet child,' said Miss Marstone. 'I dote on such darlings. I always see so much in their

countenances. There is the germ of so much to be drawn out hereafter in those deep looks of thought.'

'Ah! I have often thought that we cannot fathom what may be passing in a baby's mind,' said Emma.

'I am convinced that the whole course of life takes its colouring from some circumstance at the time

'For instance, I am convinced that a peculiar bias was given to my own disposition in consequence of not

being understood by the nurse and aunt who petted my brother, while they neglected me. Perhaps I was not a

prepossessing child, but I had deeper qualities which might have been drawn out, though, on the whole, I do

Violet was rather surprised, but took it for granted that this was something admirable.

'Your dear little boy, no doubt, occupies much of your attention. Training and instruction are so important.'

'You cannot begin too early to lead forward his mind. Well chosen engravings, properly selected toys, the

habit of at once obeying, the choice of nursery songs, all are of much importance in forming these dear little

'You must have had a great deal to do with little children,' said Violet, impressed.

'Why, not much personally; but I believe Emma has sent you my little allegory of the �Folded Lambs�, where

'Yes, Emma gave it to meit is very pretty,' said Violet, looking down. 'I am too stupid to understand it all,

'Many people find it obscure, but I shall be delighted to assist you. I am sure you will find some of the ideas

It made Violet so very shy to be spoken to by an authoress in public about her own books, that she was

confused out of all remembrance of the whole story of the "Folded Lambs", and could only feel thankful that

the announcement of dinner came to rescue her from her difficulties. She was not to escape authors; for Mr.

Fotheringham took her in to dinner, Lady Martindale assigned Miss Brandon to John; but Arthur, with a droll

Violet trusted she was not likely to be examined in the "Track of the Crusaders", of which, however, she

comprehended far more than of the "Folded Lambs". Presently her neighbour turned to her, asking abruptly,

'She goes to school twice a week, besides Sundays, and has the farm children to teach every morning.'

'Well done! I knew the good would work out. How tall she is! and she looks as full of spirit as ever. She has

'O no!' cried Violet, warmly, feeling as if she had known him all her life, 'she is more eager than ever in her

parish work. She spares no trouble. She got up at four one morning to sit with old Betty Blain, that her

'That head and brow are a fine study. She has grown up more striking than even I thought she would. Curious

to see the difference between natural pride and assumed,' and he glanced from Theodora to her mother. 'How

well Lady Martindale preserves! She always looks exactly the same. Who is that chattering in John's ear?

'I believe she is. She has two sisters, gay people, whose home is with an uncle. She lives with a lawyer

'Sam Marstone! I know him! I pity him. So Emma Brandon is come out? Which is she?'

'Oh!' said Violet, and paused, 'she is the greatest friend I have in the world!'

Violet felt as if she had spoken presumptuously, and said, 'Lady Elizabeth has been so very kind to me.

'He has beenO, so veryI believe he is very fond of baby,' hastily concluded Violet, as her first sentence

'I am heartily glad he has something to take interest in. He looks better and less frail. Is he so, do you think?'

'Very seldom; he has not had one since the day we heard you were coming home, and that, Brown thought,

'Ay? Cutting open a book was rather arduous. If he was not at his best he left it to Brown.'

'No! no! I meant going over parchments; writing for Lord Martindale;' she did not know if she might mention

'Ho! there's something in that. Well, if he comes to life after all, there's no one so capable. Not that I am

blaming him. Illness and disappointment broke him down, andsuch a fellow seldom breathed. If I had not

had him at Cambridge it might have been a different story with me. So you need not look like his indignant

There was a sound in reply so expressive of relief that Violet caught herself nearly laughing, but he said,

'Well!' and there was a whole sentence of pardon conveyed in the word. Then, after an interval, 'Look at John

'Yes. Is it not rare to see his polite face while she bores him with that kind of cant which is the most

'I don't exactly know. I don't think you meant we should never talk of what interests us.'

Another silence, while Violet pondered, and her neighbour continued his malicious listening to Miss

Marstone, who spoke in a key too audible for such a party. Presently, 'He has got her to the Royal Academy.

She has gone forthwith to the PraeRaffaelites. Oh! she is walking PraeRaffaelitism herself. Symbols and

emblems! Unfortunate John! Symbolic suggestive teaching, speaking to the eye! She is at it dingdong! Oh!

he has begun on the old monk we found refreshing the pictures at Mount Athos! Ay, talk yourself, 'tis the

only way to stop her mouth; only mind what you say, she will bestow it freshly hashed up on the next victim

Violet was excessively entertained; and, when she raised her eyes, after conquering the laugh, was amazed to

find how far advanced was the state dinner, usually so interminable. Her inquiries after the Athenian owl led

to a diverting history of its capture at the Parthenon, and the adventures in bringing it home. She was sorry

when she found Lady Martindale rising, while Mr. Fotheringham, as he drew back his chair, said, 'How shall

you get on with Prae Raffaelitism? I should like to set her and Aunt Nesbit together by the ears!'

Certainly it was not convenient to be asked by Emma what made her look so much amused.

She felt as if it would be much pleasanter to show off her babe without the stranger, and was glad to find that

Miss Marstone had fallen into a discussion with Theodora, and both looked much too eager to be interrupted.

So Violet fairly skipped upstairs before her friends, turning round to speak to them with such smiling glee,

that Lady Elizabeth dismissed all fears of her present welldoing. Emma fell into raptures over her godson's

little cot, and quoted the "Folded Lambs", and "Pearls of the Deep", another as yet unpublished tale of her

friend's, to teach his mother how to educate him, and stood by impatiently contemning the nursery hints

'I have seen so little of her,' replied Violet, embarrassed. 'Why does she dress in that way?'

'That is just what I say,' observed Lady Elizabeth. 'I was sorry to see her in that dress this evening.'

'Mamma does not like it,' said Emma; 'but Theresa feels it such a privilege not to be forced to conform to the

'She does everything on high principle,' said Lady Elizabeth, as if she was trying to bring her mind as usual

into unison with her daughter's. 'She is a very superior person, and one does not like to find fault with what is

done on right motives; but I should be sorry to see Emma follow the same line. I have always been taught that

'That I could never bear to be, mamma,' said Emma; 'but Theresa is of a firmer, less shrinking mould.'

Lady Elizabeth repeated that she was a very superior person, but was evidently not happy in her guest.

Miss Marstone was holding earnest teteatetes all the evening, but Violet having sheltered herself under

When the Rickworth party had taken leave, Mr. Wingfield, the last guest, was heard to observe that Miss

The curate shook his head, and murmuring something about Brogden being already as fortunate as possible,

departed in his turn: while Arthur ejaculated, 'There's a step, Wingfield. Why, Theodora, he was setting up a

The gentlemen all exclaimed so vehemently, that Violet had to repeat it again, whereupon Mr. Fotheringham

muttered, 'Every one to his taste;' and Arthur said there ought to be a law against women making themselves

'Delicately put!' said Arthur, laughing heartily. 'Why, she had even begun lecturing my father on the niggers!'

'Those romantic exaggerations of friendship are not satisfactory,' said John. 'Emma is too timid to be

'That it might,' said Theodora, 'as easily as I used to drag her, in spite of her terrors, through all the cows in

the park. I could be worse to her than any cow; and this Ursulaor what is her outlandish name, Violet?'

'Well, really,' said John, 'it is not for the present company to criticize outlandish names.'

'No,' said Arthur, 'it was a happy instinct that made us give my boy a good rational workingday name, fit to

go to school in, and no choice either to give him the opportunity of gainsaying it, like Emma's friend, and

'No, indeedif I was to be Sir Anything, which probably I never shall be, I would hold, like my forefathers,

'Which earned him the title of Lumpkin, by which only he was known to his schoolfellow!' said Arthur. 'If

you ask after Fotheringham, they invariably say, "Oh, you mean old Lumpkin!" So much for romantic

'Or imperial ones,' said Percy. 'Did not you tell me Theodora came straight from the Palaeologos who died in

the West Indies? I always considered that to account for certain idiosyncrasies.'

Theodora was called away to assist Mrs. Nesbit upstairs; and as Violet followed, she heard the aunt

observing that Percival Fotheringham was more bearish than ever; and that it was intolerable to see him

'For his own,' interrupted Theodora. 'He has every right to be at home here, and it is an honour to the place

'Oh, yes, I know; and he will be expecting your father to exert himself again in his behalf.'

'Presuming,' said Mrs. Nesbit; 'in extremely bad taste. I never was more sensible of our good fortune in

having missed that connection. There was nothing but their being of a good old family that made it by any

At this hit at her brother's wife, Theodora was going to speak, but she forbore, and only wished her aunt good

night. It would not be repressed, however; she stood in the gallery, after parting with the elder ladies, and

'I hate good old family, and all such humbug! She was a noble, self devoted creature; as much above the

Theodora's tone instantly changed. She was not going to gratify childish curiosity. 'I never had the

Violet was disappointed; for the tone of enthusiasm had given her a moment's hope that they had at last found

a subject on which they could grow warm together, but it was evident that Theodora would never so have

The next morning as Arthur and his wife were going down to breakfast, he said, 'We shall see some rare fun

Theodora, with her bonnet on, was, according to her usual Sunday fashion, breakfasting before the rest of the

party, so as to be in time for school. John and his friend made their appearance together, and the greetings had

scarcely passed, before John, looking out of window, exclaimed, 'Ah! there's the boy! Pray come and see my

Arthur looked up with a smile intended to be disdainful, but which was gratified, and moved across, with the

'There's John without his hathe is growing quite adventurous. Very pretty Violet always is with the boy in

her armsshe is the show one of the two. Hollo, if Percy has not taken the monkey himself; that's a pass

If he had called her to look at Johnnie, she must have come; but she was annoyed at his perpetual admiration,

She put on her gloves, and took up her books. Percy meeting her, as she came down the steps, said, 'I have

'He has almost too much countenance,' said Percy. 'There is something melancholy in such wistful looks from

'I am sorry to hear it; it seems like a new life to John, and that pretty young mother looks so anxious. Do you

'They are not spoiling her, I hope. It does one good to see such a choice specimen of womankind.'

'Like all the rest,' she thought; 'not a man but is more attracted by feminine airs and graces than by sterling

On coming out of church, in the afternoon, John, looking at the beautiful green shady bank of the river,

proposed a walk along it; all the party gladly acceded, except Theodora, who, not without a certain pleasure

in separating herself from them, declared that there was a child who must be made to say her hymn before

'Then flog her well, and have done with it,' said Arthur. Deigning no reply, she pounced upon her victim as

the procession of scholars came out of church, 'Come, I am waiting to hear you say it. "How doth the

'That is a Benson, I am sure,' said Mr. Fotheringham. Theodora told him he was right, and went on exhorting

'You know I always keep my word, and I have said I will hear you before either of us goes home.'

'If you please, papa, would you go on? I shall never make her do it with you all looking on.'

She sat down on a tombstone, and placed the child before her. After an hour's walk, there was a general

exclamation of amusement and compassion, on seeing Theodora and the child still in the same positions.

'She will never say it at all now, poor child,' said Violet; 'she can'tshe must be stupefied.'

'Then we had better send down the tent to cover Theodora for the night,' said Arthur.

'As if Theodora looking at her in that manner was not enough to drive off all recollection!' said John.

'It is too much!' said Lord Martindale. 'Arthur, go, and tell her it is high time to go home, and she must let the

'Interfere by no means,' said Arthur. 'It is capital sport. Theodora against dirty child! Which will you back,

Percy? Hollo! where is he? He is in the thick of it. Come on, Violet, let us be in for the fun.'

'Patience in seven flounces on a monument!' observed Mr. Fotheringham, in an undertone to Theodora, who

started, and would have been angry, but for his merry smile. He then turned to the child, whose face was

indeed stupefied with sullenness, as if in the resistance she had forgotten the original cause. 'What! you have

not said it all this time? What's your name? I know you are a Benson, but how do they call you?' said he,

speaking with a touch of the dialect of the village, just enough to show he was a native.

'Ellen! that was your aunt's name. You are so like her. I don't think you can be such a very stupid child, after

all. Are you? Suppose you try again. What is it Miss Martindale wants you to say?'

'Oh! that's it. Not able to say the Busy Bee? That's a sad story. D'ye think now I could say it, Ellen?'

'So you don't think I'm clever enough! Well, suppose I try, and you set me right if I make mistakes. �How

By wonderful blunders, and ingenious halts, he drew her into prompting him throughout, then exclaimed,

'There! you know it much better. I thought you were a clever little girl! Come, won't you say it once, and let

'Very well. That's right. Now, don't you think you had better tell Miss Martindale you are sorry to have kept

She hung her head, and Theodora tried to give him a hint that the apology was by no means desired; but

without regarding this, he continued, 'Do you know I am come from Turkey, and there are plenty of ladies

there, who go out to walk with a sack over their heads, but I never saw one of them sit on a tombstone to hear

'Do you suppose Miss Martindale liked to sit among the nettles on old Farmer Middleton's tombstone?'

'I wonder if it is not you that have been plaguing Miss Martindale all the time. Eh? Come, aren't you sorry

you kept her sitting all this time among the nettles when she might have been walking to Colman's Weir, and

gathering such fine codlings and cream as Mrs. Martindale has there, and all because you would not say a

'Come and tell her you are sorry. Won't you? There, that's right,' and he dictated as she repeated after him, as

if under a spell, 'I'm sorry, ma'am, that I was sulky and naughty; I'll say it next Sunday, and make no fuss.'

'There, that will do. I knew you would be good at last,' said Percy, patting her shoulder, while Theodora

signified her pardon, and they turned homewards, but had made only a few steps before the gallop of clumsy

shoes followed, and there stood Ellen, awkwardly presenting a bunch of the willow herb. Theodora gave

wellpleased thanks, and told her she should take them as a sign she was really sorry and meant to do better.

'And as a trophy of the force of Percy's pathetic picture of Miss Martindale's seven flounces among the nettles

'You certainly might if it was a question of physical force,' said Percy, as he seemed to be measuring with his

'There the sprite had decidedly the advantage. You could "gar her greet," but you could not "gar her know."

She had only to hold out; and when Miss Martindale found it time to go home to dinner, and began to grow

'I am trying to find out whether Miss Martindale has the power of confessing that she was in a scrape.'

'No, not for the sake of triumph, but of old times,' he answered, in a lower, more serious tone.

Theodora's face softened, and drawing nearer, she asked, 'How are old times to be satisfied by such an

'Because then candour used to boast of conquering pride,' said Percy, now speaking so as to be heard by her

'Well. It was becoming a predicament, and you rescued me very ingeniously. There, will that content you?'

said Theodora, with one of the smiles the more winning because so rare. I am perfectly ready to own myself

'I was wrong just now not to confess my obligation, because Arthur teased and triumphed; but I don't see why

you all treat me as if I was wrong to set myself to subdue the child's obstinacy.'

'Not wrong, but mistaken,' said Percy. 'You forgot your want of power to enforce obedience. You wanted

victory, and treated her with the same determination she was treating you with. It was a battle which had the

'And if I had conquered she would have gone away angry with me, only having yielded because she could not

help it. You softened her and made her sorry. I see. She really is a good child on the whole, and I dare say I

And a long conversation on village matters ensued. Theodora was happier that evening than she had been for

more than a year. That homethrust at her pride, astonishing as it was that any one should venture it, and the

submission that followed, had been a positive relief. She thought the pleasure was owing to the appeal to old

times, recalling happy days of wild frolics, sometimes shared, sometimes censured by her grownup

playfellow; the few hours with his sister that had influenced her whole life; and the lectures, earnest, though

apparently sportive, by which he had strengthened and carried on the impression; that brief time, also, of their

last spending together, when his sorrow for his sister was fresh, and when John was almost in a hopeless

state, and when she had been the one of the family to whom he came to pour out his grief, and talk over what

It was a renewal of happiness to her heart, wearied with jealousy, to find one to whom old times were

precious, and who took her up where he had last seen her. His blunt ways, and downright attacks, were a

refreshment to a spirit chafing against the external smoothness and refinement of her way of life, and the

pleasure of yielding to his arguments was something new and unexampled. She liked to gain the bright

approving look, and with her universal craving for attention, she could not bear not to be engrossing him,

whether for blame or praise, it did not matter; but she had the same wish for his notice that she had for

Not that she by any means always obtained it. He was in request with every one except Mrs. Nesbit. Even

Lady Martindale took interest in his conversation, and liked to refer questions about prints and antiques to his

decision, and calls on his time and attention were made from every quarter. Besides, he had his own

manuscript to revise, and what most mortified Theodora was to hear Violet's assistance eagerly claimed, as

she knew her way better than John did through the sheets, and could point to the doubtful passages. Never

was work more amusing than this, interspersed with debates between the two friends, with their droll counter

versions of each other's anecdotes, and Mr. Fotheringham's quizzings of John, at whom he laughed

continually, though all the time it was plain that there was no one in the world whom he so much reverenced.

The solitary possession of her own mornings was now no boon to Theodora. She was necessary to no one,

and all her occupations could not drive away the evergnawing thought that Violet attracted all the regard

and attention that belonged to her. If the sensation went away when she was downstairs, where Percy's

presence obliged her to be amiable against her will, it came back with double force in her lonely moments.

One day, when they had dispersed after luncheon, her father came in, inquiring for Violet. He was going to

Rickworth, and thought she would like to go with him. He wished to know, as otherwise he should ride

instead of driving; and, as she was upstairs, desired Theodora to go and find out what would suit her.

'Papa, too!' thought Theodora, as with some reluctance she for the first time knocked at her sister's door, and

'How very kind!' said she. 'I should be delighted, but I don't know whether Arthur does not want me. Is he

'If I could but go down! But I must not take baby, and Sarah is at dinner. Should you mind holding him for

Theodora held out her arms, but Johnnie, though usually delighted to come to her from Sarah, turned his head

away, unwilling to leave his mother. He did not quite cry, but was so near it that she had to do her utmost to

amuse him. She caught up something bright to hold before him, and was surprised to see it was a coral cross,

which Violet, in changing her dress, had laid for a moment on the dressing table. The coincidence was

Violet was coming back, and she would have laid it down, but Johnnie had grasped it in his little fingers. As

his mother appeared, his merriest smile shone out, and his whole little person was one spring of eagerness to

'Little man! Is he glad to come back to his mamma?' Violet could not help saying, as he nestled joyously on

her neck; but the cold face of Theodora made her sorry that the words had escaped her, and she began to

Theodora was stooping to pick up the cross, and a concerned exclamation passed Violet's lips on observing

'Thank you,' said Violet. 'I am sorry I seemed vexed. There's no harm done; but I was frightened, because it

But Theodora was gone, with bitterer feelings than ever. This girl was absorbing every one's love! John had

never given her anything that had belonged to Helen; he had never even adverted to his engagement, when

she almost adored her memory! She had never supposed him capable of speaking of his loss; and perhaps it

was the hardest blow of all to find Violet, whose inquiries she had treated as mere curiosity, preferred to such

confidence as this. She did not remember how she had once rejected his sympathy. She forgot whose fault it

was that she had not been in the Isle of Wight; she laid it all on the proneness of men to be interested by

sweetness of manner, and thought of herself as a strongminded superior woman, who could never be loved,

Yet she could not entirely harden herself as she intended, while combats with Percy cast brightening gleams

across her existence. She thought she should again settle into the winter's life of hard work and indifference,

When the party should be broken up, Percy was to be the first to depart; he was going to publish The

Crusaders, take a lodging in London, and there busy himself with literature while awaiting the fulfilment of a

promise of further diplomatic employment. Arthur and Violet were also to return home after paying a visit at

Rickworth, and John would soon after sail for Barbuda. In the meantime he was much engaged in going over

One morning, towards the end of September, he came down to Violet in the drawingroom, looking much

'Well,' he said, 'I have often declared I would never let my aunt have a discussion with me again. I have been

'Yes. She does give me power to act for her; but it is dearly bought! I wish I had never asked her! Every

subject that she knew to be most unpleasant to me has she stirred up! How a woman of her age can go on

with her eyes fixed on these matters I cannot guess. I am sure it is a warning what one sets one's heart upon!'

'You are quite worried and tired. Oh! it has made you cough! You had better lie down and rest.'

'I want you to put me into good humour,' said he, half reclining on the sofa. 'I feel as if I had been under a

nutmeggrater! What do you think of her taking me to task for having Fotheringham here, for fear he should

marry Theodora! I wish there was any such chance for her; but Percy has far too much sense!'

'I should not take that as a reason for thinking it impossible. But Percy knows her far too well. No, it is only

one of my aunt's fancies. She has set her hopes on Theodora now; but it is of no use to talk of it. I don't want

Violet was as glad to talk to him of her book as he was to lose the thought of his vexatious conversation,

Mrs. Nesbit had taken occasion to speak of the reversion of an estate, which she said she wished to go to

augment the property of the title; and now she should have no hesitation in bequeathing it to him, provided

she could see him, on his side, make such a connection as would be for the consequence of the family.

John tried silence, but she drove him so hard that he was obliged to reply that, since she had begun on the

subject, he had only to say that he should never marry; and, with thanks for her views, the disposal of her

She interrupted him by reproaches on a man of his age talking romantic nonsense, and telling him that, for the

'With such health as mine,' replied John, quietly, 'I have long made up my mind that, even if I could enter on

a fresh attachment, it would not be right. I am not likely to live many years, and I wish to form no new ties.

'Ay, I know what you are intending. You think it will come to Arthur and his wife; but I tell you what, Mr.

'That is as you please, ma'am. It was not to speak of these matters that I came here; and if you have told me

all you wish with regard to the property, I will leave the papers for your signature.'

She was above all provoked by his complete indifference to the wealth, her chief consideration throughout

her life, and could not cease from reproaching him with absurd disregard to his own interest, at which he very

nearly smiled. Then she revived old accusations, made in the earlier days of her persecution about his

engagement, that he was careless of the consequence and reputation of the family, and had all his life been

trying to lower it in the eyes of the world; otherwise why had he set himself to patronize that wife of Arthur's,

or why bring Percy Fotheringham here, just to put his sister in the way of marrying beneath her? And when

he had answered that, though he saw no probability of such an event, opinions might differ as to what was

beneath Theodora, she took the last means that occurred to her for tormenting him, by predicting that Arthur's

sickly little child would never live to grow uphe need not fix any hopes on him.

He escaped at last, leaving her much irritated, as Theodora presently found her. She began to complain

bitterly of the ingratitude of her greatnephews, after all her labours for the family! John treating her whole

fortune as if it was not worth even thanks, when she had been ready to settle the whole on him at once, as she

would have done, since (and she looked sharply at Theodora) he was now free from that Fotheringham

'It is of no use to speak of him. No, Theodora, you alone have acted as I could wish; and if you continue to

'Don't say that, Aunt Nesbit,' said Theodora. 'I shall act as, I hope, may deserve regard; but I don't want

anybody's fortune, and if you left me yours it would be very unfair, and I certainly should give at least half of

it to Arthur. I give you fair warning; but I did not come to talk of such hateful things, but to read to you.'

That afternoon Mrs. Nesbit wrote a letter to her lawyer, and surprised Miss Piper by asking if that puny child

The morning of the next day had been fine, and was spent in shooting by Arthur and Mr. Fotheringham; but

the latter came home in time to ride with John, to make a call on some old friends, far beyond what had long

The afternoon closed in a violent storm of wind and rain, which drove Arthur indoors, and compelled Violet

to resort for exercise to the gallery, where she paced up and down with Johnnie in her arms, watching for the

return of the others, as each turn brought her to the end window. As Lord Martindale came upstairs, he

paused at the sight of the slender young figureher head bent over her little one. Perhaps he was thinking

what might have been, if his own children had ever been as much to their mother; for when Violet turned

towards him he sighed, as he roused himself, and asked whether she saw John coming. Then joining her, he

looked at his grandson, saying, 'He is improving very fast. How like you he grows!'

'Poor little fellow, he was not at all well yesterday, and I began to think of asking whether I should send for

'Whatever you do, beware of doctoring!' was Lord Martindale's rather hasty answer. 'Of doctoring and

governessing!I have seen enough of it, and I resolved my two youngest should run wholesomely wild,

'But this poor little man is really delicate, and I have no experience,' pleaded Violet.

'Depend upon it, my dear,' said Lord Martindale, with sorrowful emotion in his voice, as he saw the little fair

head resting caressingly on her neck, 'you are doing more for him than all the physicians in England. You

'I know it is my duty not to be overanxious,' said Violet, with her heart full, as she clasped her hands close

'You must not,' said his grandfather. 'It was the notion that mine could never have enough teaching or

doctoringas if that was what they wanted! Some system or other was always being tried on them, and they

were never left to healthy action of mind or body, till the end was that I lost my two pretty little girls! And

poor John, I never saw a more wretchedlooking child than he was when I took him to Dr..'

'His advice was this. "Throw away lessons and physic. Give him other children to play with, make him wear

a brown holland pinafore, and let him grope in the dirt." I believe it saved his life! I begged Mrs.

Fotheringham to let him do just like her children, little thinking what was to come of that.' Then catching

himself up, as if fearing to give Violet pain, 'Not that I should have regretted that connection. She was all that

could be wished, and I judged by personal merits.' He hesitated, but spoke warmly, as if applying the words

to Violet. 'Their youth was my only objection from the first. Nothing would have rejoiced me more than their

'O, yes,' said Violet, 'he says so much of your kindness.' She feared she had said too much, but Lord

'What! Actually spoken of poor Helen! I am heartily glad to hear it. How is he bearing it? Does he speak

Lord Martindale laid his hand on her arm, and said, gratefully, 'You have done him a great deal of good.'

Seldom had she been more gratified, but at that moment a dripping figure burst on them, and Theodora's

voice impetuously exclaimed, 'Violet! you must know something of babies! What shall I do for the child at

She was in an agony of breathless agitation; the motherless baby at the lodge had been taken violently ill, the

parish doctor was not at home, and she feared that Mr. Legh could not arrive from Whitford in time!

Violet shared in her distress, and gathering from her description that it might be such an attack as Johnnie's at

Ventnor, longed to be on the spot, and tried to believe the rain lessening enough for her to go. Theodora

seized on her proposal, but Lord Martindale interfered. 'How can you be so thoughtless?' said he, in a far

'Pshaw!' said Lord Martindale, 'Violet has her own life and her child's to think of.'

Theodora flung away in passionate despair and contempt, and was rushing off, when Violet pursued her, and

implored her to listen one moment, and she could not let go her last hope. Violet offered some medicine that

had been prepared for Johnniewhich she was sure could at least do no harm, and she could give some

advice. Perhaps she mingled it with too many excuses and lamentations at being forced to stay at home; at

least, Theodora thought her fanciful, rejoicing in the selfimportance of imaginary illhealth.

'At the Goldingsby turnpike. He took shelter there, and Percy came back to order the carriage to fetch him.

Theodora was provoked that her impatience had made her miss this chance: so, without answering, she ran

down the steps, and was almost whirled along the avenue by the wild wind that roared in the branches,

tearing the leaves from the trees, and whirling them round and round. She hardly felt ither whole soul was

set upon the little orphan; the misery of watching the suffering she could not relieve, joined with passionate

resentment at her father and sister inlaw, who she fancied made light of it. Only Mr. Fotheringham, when

stopping at the lodge on his way, had shown what she thought tolerable humanity. He had shared her concern,

consoled her despair, suggested asking counsel of Mrs. Martindale, and finally rode off five miles to

Violet's advice proved not to be despicable; the measures she recommended relieved the little one, and by the

time Percy and the apothecary made their appearance, it was asleep on Theodora's lap, and Mr. Legh

pronounced that it was in a fair way to do well. She wished she could have watched it all night, but it was

late, and Mr. Fotheringham stood waiting at the door. So she laid it in the cradle, gave her directions to the

old woman who had charge of it, and resumed her brown cloak and hood, in which she walked about in all

weathers, without umbrella, for which, as for parasols, she had a supreme aversion.

Mr. Legh wished to prevail on her to let him drive her home, but she would not hear of it. Percy put up his

'But how did you get her to let you carry it. She objects to his taking out his handkerchief.'

'I took her home, and came back again. I wonder what Arthur will say to me for taking his gallant gray on to

'Well, I did not recollect you had the gray, or I would have told you to take my horse. However, there's no

'Whooh!' as the gust came roaring down furiously upon them, pelting fiercely with rain, flapping and

tearing at Theodora's cloak, like the wind in the fable, trying to whirl her off her feet, and making vehement

efforts to wrench the umbrella out of Percy's hand. A buffet with wind and weather was a frolic which she

particularly enjoyed, running on before the blast, then turning round to walk backwards and recover breath to

laugh at him toiling with the umbrella. Never had she looked brighter, her dark eyes, lately so sad and soft,

now sparkling and dancing with mirth, her brown cheek glowing with fresh red from the rain and wind that

had loosened her hair, and was sporting with a long black tress that streamed beyond her bonnet, and fluttered

over her facelife, strength, and activity in every limb, and her countenance beaming with sportiveness and

gaiety, the more charming because so uncommon. It was a rare chance to catch Theodora at play.

'Ha! you'll be beat! You will have to shut up the miserable invention unknown to our forefathers.'

'That is in the sun. Parasols belong to an epoch of earlier civilization. Vide Ninevite carvingsPersian

'No; it was reserved for modern times to discover the true application of the umbrella. Were you rational

'No, indeed. To do justice to Violet, she would have come down in it, if I had not forgotten to tell her of it.'

She would not answer, and took advantage of another combat with the wind to cover her silence.

'No; I have observed it. You had set your affections on Arthur; and thinking he had thrown himself away, you

'You like to provoke me,' said Theodora; 'but,' and her voice trembled, 'it is unkind to bring this upthe pain

'I have known you too long, and thought of you too much, not to be grieved at the sight of your forced spirits

It would have angered her from another; from him it touched her to find how closely and kindly he had

'But you have not conquered yourself, and grappled with the serpents that poison your life.'

'If you look them in the face, I believe you will find they are pride and jealousy.'

'Because,' said she, her throat swelling, 'no other man is true and downright friend enough to warn me

'Theodora, Theodora, you are a grand creature, nearly thrown away for want of breaking in.'

'I must say it. Will you let me? Will you trust yourself and your happiness to me? It has been the vision and

hope of my solitude to see you what you might be! the flaws in that noble nature corrected, its grandeur and

devotedness shining forth undimmed. Together we would crush the serpentsbring out all that is excellent.'

'I think there might be a chance for me with you,' said she, in an odd sort of tone.

'You mean it?' he exclaimed, trying to see her face, but her hood flapped over it.

She let him walk beside her, and hold the umbrella over her; but not a word was spoken till they were

ascending the steps, when she said, 'Don't tell papa till night. I do not choose to look foolish.'

'Good luck to thee, umbrella!' said Percy, holding it on high, ere closing it. 'Thy seagreen dome has been a

canopy of bliss. Honour to thy whalebones!' Then, in a very different manner, 'Oh! Theodora, could you but

guess how you have mingled in every scheme or wish of mine; how often I have laughed myself to scorn for

'Ah! what an uproar my aunt will make!' exclaimed Theodora, somewhat exultingly. Some one crossed the

hall, and she ran away, but stepped back from the foot of the stairs, laid her hand on his arm, and with a face

inexpressibly sweet and brilliant, said, 'We shall get on very well together. We need have no nonsense. But I

She escaped again; she would not have said thus much if she had not known there could be no reply, for Lady

She met him no more till dinner, when he was silent, and she talkative and flighty, so that Violet suspected

The next morning, the first tidings were that John had a cold and was confined to his bed by cough and pain

in the chest; while something too was said of his having been kept up late at night talking. Theodora paid a

visit to the sick child in the early morning, and after breakfast accompanied Violet to the lodge, where Violet

found the poor little thing nursed with more goodwill than skill by its old aunt and Theodora, took it into her

own motherly arms, gave it food and medicine, and hushed it to sleep so successfully, that Theodora

The two sisters walked back happily together; but at the door Lord Martindale met them, exclaiming, 'Where

Violet wished to be certified that John was not worse, but could find no one but Mr. Fotheringham, who, with

a little twist of the corner of his mouth, assured her that there was no cause for uneasiness on that account.

Some time had gone by; she was writing letters, while Percy stood in the deep window, reading the

newspapers, and making a great rustling with them. Suddenly Arthur entered, exclaiming,

'Help me, Mr. Fotheringham,' she began; but Arthur, with a tremendous start, exclaimed, 'Hollo! if that is not

'You think so, do you?' said Percy, advancing, and heartily shaking Arthur's ready hand.

'But, do you really mean it?' said Violet, looking from one to the other, as Percy's hand seemed to claim the

'Indeed, I do,' said Percy, earnestly. 'O, how glad John will be!' was her congratulation.

'So, I must say nothing about the gray,' proceeded Arthur. 'What is it some one says about Cupid's steeds? I

'With John. That was where I heard it.' Then, as Percy was leaving the room, 'Well, you are a bold man! I

Percy hastened from the room. Violet could not recover from her astonishment. 'Could Lord Martindale

'Makes no difficulty at all. He has grown wiser since poor John's time. I have taught him one may be trusted

'Ah! there is nothing she hates like a Fotheringham; but she has not the power over my father she once had.

She will have to take up with us for very spite. But what they are to live on I do not know, unless my father

'Yes; but there is a halfwitted son of old Sir Antony in the way, who will keep Percy out of the property for

After luncheon, Violet had a message from John to ask for a visit from her. She found him on the sofa in the

sittingroom, apparently oppressed and uncomfortable; but he looked brightened by her entrance, and

'The very thing I have been figuring to myself as most agreeable. I don't want to talk or think. I have been

So she had to repress her curiosity, and give him the repose of her pleasant reading, till he dropped asleep;

and after waiting some time, in the fear of awakening him, she gently left the room, and had time for another

visit to the lodge, where she fell in with the lovers, and found them disputing about the cotton umbrella.

Percy announced that he should give his own in exchange, and retain it for ever, as a trophy of what could be

accomplished with both horse and woman. Theodora was a little cross. If he wished to keep it out of

sentiment, that was all very well; but to give it the turn of glorying over her was displeasing. He wanted to

'I appeal to you, Mrs. Martindale. Is not that the popular view of being under an umbrella?'

Theodora would not speak, and Violet thought him wrong in teasing her. Silence ensued, but ended in his

saying, as they came to the steps, 'Well, Theodora, shall I restore the umbrella as a hated object?'

'No, no,' said she; 'do what you please with it, only don't talk nonsense about it.'

Then, when Violet was gone,'You must not triumph over me, Percy; I cannot bear it. If it is pride, have

'I should have asked you to forgive me,' said Percy, affected by the tone of humility.

'No, no, indeed!' said Theodora, smiling; 'but I warn you, my serpent is dealt with more safely by treading on

it than by irritating it,' and there was an indignant gleam in her dark eye. 'Now I am going to tell my aunt.'

'I would wish you well through it; but I believe you are eager for the battle. Only let me say one thing,

But she was met in a manner she had not expected. Mrs. Nesbit beckoned her to her side, laid her hand on

hers, and peered up in her face with witchlike eyes, that disconcerted her usually ready speech, and called

'I see,' said Mrs. Nesbit. 'I do not blame you for the fault of your father and brother. I knew how it would be.'

'Has mamma told you?' said Theodora. 'Papa promised that I should be the first to tell!'

'I have seen it. I knew what you had to tell from the instant you entered. And your father has given you his

'You need not be vexed, my dear,' began Mrs. Nesbit. 'It will not be made public, and there will be no harm

'This foolish affair into which Lord Martindale and John have drawn this poor child.'

'Aunt! aunt!' cried Theodora, 'you do not know what you say. It is of my own free willuninfluenced. I

'Yes, yes; we understand all that,' said Mrs. Nesbit, with a contemptuous accent; 'but as it cannot be at once,

you will soon have enough of that overbearing temper. At twenty, there is plenty of time to get over such an

'What, my dear!' said astonished Lady Martindale. 'You engaged, and you have not told me!'

'Percy Fotheringham,' said Theodora, standing firm, and exulting in defiance; but her aunt continued that

'Yes, you see it is of no use to oppose her. For my part, I think her papa has acted wisely in permitting the

engagement. Contradiction would embellish her hero; while, left to him, she will soon find him out. I do not

'It is of no use to make protestations,' said Theodora; and she left the room much more annoyed than she

could have been by the violent opposition for which she was prepared. Cool contempt was beyond everything

Mrs. Nesbit continued to behave as if the engagement did not exist, and Violet could not suppose her

informed of it. Lady Martindale looked melancholy and distressed, especially after having been with John,

whom, however, she declared to be better, and desirous of seeing his sister. Theodora went to him, but

Violet ventured in with his mother, to wish him good night, and he thanked her warmly for having read him

to sleep. 'When I am laid up again, you will know where to find a nurse for me,' added he to his mother; a

speech which obtained for Violet a positively cordial and affectionate good night from Lady Martindale.

Though mending, he did not leave his room the next day, as it was damp and chilly; and he again asked for

Violet's company in the afternoon, since he supposed she was not thinking of going out.

'O, no; no one does, except Theodora. I saw something brown halfway across the park, which must be either

'No; he and Arthur are lingering at luncheon, talking about the Austrian army. When did you hear about this?'

'As soon as I came in. He marched into my room, sat down, and said, "There! I've done it." I thought he had

broken the knees of Arthur's gray, till he explained"No; I have taken your sister on my hands."'

'Excitement, as Brown would say. Perhaps it might. We talked long and late, and afterwards I fell into the old

strain of thought. From what Percy tells me, his sister must have influenced Theodora far more than I thought

possible. To her he ascribes her religious tone. If he is right, my mistake in neglecting her has been worse

'Then this is all the better! Do you remember saying you despaired of a Petruchio?'

'It is on the Petruchio principle that he takes her, and avowedly. None but Katharina was ever so wooed or so

'If she realizes his being in earnest. She would make one doubt whether she has any earnest. Yesterday

evening she so treated, the subject that I was on the point of saying, "Reply not to me with a foolborn jest."

And how do you think she answered my father, when he asked her if she knew what she undertook? As my

'I would fain hope so. If I had ever seen anything like deep earnest feeling I should be satisfied. Yet Percy

declares, I trust he may be right, that she has the very strongest affections, and much tenderness of character.

He says her nature came straight from the tropics, and must not be judged by sober English rules.'

'Ah! he said those tears settled the matter, and showed him that she had the woman's heart as well as the

candour that would conquer her waywardness. It sounds a little too like a lover's self justification.'

'Do you think so?' said Violet. 'You do not know what she is with the dumb boy, and with Johnnie.'

'I assure you,' cried Violet, eagerly, 'that is only because she does not like me. You cannot think how fond she

is of him. When I am out of the way she goes to the nursery and pets him till Sarah is almost jealous of his

'I do not like Percy to make a mistake, and get his feelings trifled with. He deserves a wife like himself.'

'To kill the cat on the weddingday. That might answer if it were to be at once; but it is a cat with nine lives,

'No, my father thinks her not fit for a poor man's wife, and cannot give her more than L5000, so they must

'And there is the Worthbourne estate as a provision for the future, so that there is no imprudence. For my part,

I regret the delay; Theodora would shine if she had to rough it, provided always she was truly attached to her

'But it is not a thing to advise. I am accused already of being romantic and imprudent, yet I would urge it on

my father if I saw them desirous to hasten it. I do not understand them, and perhaps I am unreasonable. I do

not like his happiness to be in such perverse hands, yet I am uneasy at the delay. It suits my aunt's

predictions, and they are far too apt to come true. I feel them like a spell. She always foretold that Helen and I

should never marry. And it cannot be denied that she has great insight into character, so that I am alarmed at

her declaring this will not come to good. If not, I have no hope for Theodora! She will either be hard and

unfeminine, or turn to worldliness, and be such another as my aunt. She has it in her.'

'Well, I acknowledge her capabilities, but there has been woful mismanagement, and my father feels it.'

'He has once been too much grieved to be led to act against his own judgment again. He thinks very highly of

Percy, and is glad Theodora should be in safe keeping; she was so wilful this last season in London as to

Mr. Fotheringham came in, and Violet was going, but was claimed for some more work upon the Crusaders,

Arthur found the weather better than it appeared from indoors, and strolled into the park to indulge in a cigar.

Ere long he perceived the brown waterproof cloak, and throwing away the end of his cigar, called out,

They laughed, and Theodora then spoke with deep feeling. 'It does surprise me, Arthur, but it is the more

pleasure. He has known me all my life, and sees there is less humbug in me than in other women. He knows I

'So your partnership is founded on a stock of mutual understanding! I devoutly hope it is; for my notion is

'Certainly, it is the only explanation. You will not find being wife to a scrub of an attache the same thing as

'I do,' said Theodora, vehemently. 'Ours has never been a home; it was all artificial, and we had separate

worlds. You and I amalgamated best; but, oh! Arthur, you never cared for me as I did for you. The misery of

my life has been want of affection. Any one who loved me could have guided me at will. You doubt! You

don't know what is in me! How I felt as if I would work night and day at my lessons, if they were ever to be

heard by mamma! I remember once, after a day's naughtiness, lying awake, sobbing, and saying, again and

'I would not have had them guessed for worlds. Then came that one gleam of Helen. It was a new life; but it

could not last. She went back, and I cannot say things in letters. She told me to talk to John, but he was of no

'He would help me in trouble, but I am nothing to him. You were all I had, and when you gave yourself away

from me I was left alone with the heartache, and began to think myself born to live without love.'

'You know better. That was the Honourable Miss Martindale. What did they know of the real Theodora?'

'I cannot change my nature. But when he comes, superior to them all, understanding my true self, seeing me

highspirited and cold mannered, but able to look into me, and perceive there is warmth and

'Yes, he is as much out of the common run of folks as you are. You'll go as well together as Smithson's pair

of piebalds. I am satisfied; I only wanted to know whether you cared for him, for you don't "act as sich."'

'I can't talk stuff. I managed pretty well with papa, but I could not bear it with John. He began to praise Percy,

which made me ready to cry, and that provoked me: besides, I know he does not believe in me. He cares for

Helen's brother far more than for his own sister, and does not think me good enough for him. I saw he

thought I should trifle, and meant to give me a lecture; and I could not stand that, you know, so I got away as

'John does not lecture as you might expect, if you give him his full swing. He is the best and kindest fellow in

'I know how Percy looks up to him. The only thing I don't like is, that I believe one cause of Percy's

'I tell you, Theodora, if you are so outrageously jealous, you will never get through the world in peace.'

'And for fear he should, had you not better give a hint to Wingfield? You are turning the poor fellow's head

with your confabulations over the dirty children, and you'll have him languishing in an unrequited

'You reckon a great deal on understanding! And you put yourselves to the test. Why don't you marry out of

'We have talked it over,' said Theodora. 'As to our income being equal to yours, that is nonsense. We have no

expensive habits; but Percy says L450 a year is too little, so we shall wait for the appointment, or till he has

'Ha! You would have liked a little opposition? You would sing a different song if he had set his face against

'One comfort is, she will never leave me her money now! But I must go in, and send Miss Piper for a walk

'Not I. She is duly grateful to me for only smoking at fit times and places, wherein I don't resemble her

Arthur thus reported this conversation to his wife. 'I met Theodora in the park. She is as remarkable an article

It was determined that the secret should be strictly kept; it was the one point on which Lady Martindale was

anxious, being thereto prompted by her aunt. Theodora declared she had no one to tell, and Mr. Fotheringham

only desired to inform his uncle and aunt, Sir Antony and Lady Fotheringham. He was now going to pay

them a visit before settling in his lodgings in London. Theodora's engagement certainly made her afford to be

kinder to Violet, or else it was Percy's influence that in some degree softened her. She was pleased at having

one of her favourite head girls taken as housemaid under Sarah's direction, her only doubt being whether

Violet was a sufficiently good mistress; but she had much confidence in Sarah, whose love of dominion made

The party was now breaking up, Violet in high spirits at returning home, and having Arthur all to herself, as

well as eager to put her schemes of good management into practice. The sorrow was the parting with John,

Before going he had one last conversation with his sister, apropos to some mention of a book which she

'I hope he will stay there. He used to have a most baneful influence over Arthur. Theodora, if by any chance it

should be in your power, you ought to do your utmost to keep them from coming in contact. It may be a very

superfluous fear, but your intimacy with those ladies might be the means of bringing them together, and there

'You don't know what happened in their school days! No, you were too young. It was discovered that there

was a practice of gambling and drinking wine in the boys' rooms, and Arthur was all but expelled; but it

turned out that he had been only weak, and entirely led by this fellow, and so he was spared. Percy could tell

you many histories of Gardner's doings at Cambridge. Arthur's worst scrape since he has been in the Guards

was entirely owing to him, and it was evident he still had the same power over him.'

'It has done much for him,' answered John, 'and she has improved wonderfully. Theodora, now that I am

going away, let me once more tell you that you are throwing away a source of much happiness by

'Her romantic friendship with Emma Brandon is a proof that she cannot have much in common with me.'

'There is one thing you have not in common with either,' exclaimed John, 'and that is an unassuming temper.'

'Yes, I know you all think me prejudiced. I do not want you to go away misunderstanding me,' answered

Theodora. 'She has good principles, she is amiable and affectionate; but there are three points that prevent me

'It is just what is never shown; but I am convinced poor Arthur suffers from it. Next, she thinks a great deal of

her appearance; and, lastly, she is fond of power, and tries to govern, if not by coaxing, by weakness, tears,

hystericsall the artillery of the feeble. Now, a woman such as that I can pity, but cannot love, nor think a fit

'I can't tell, I don't know,' said John, hesitating in displeasure and perplexity; 'but this once I must try whether

it is of any use to talk to you. Her spirits and nerves are not strong, and they were cruelly tried last spring; but

Arthur only saw her cheerful, and never guessed at the tears she shed in secret, till we found her papers

blistered with them, when her never complaining and letting him go his own way had almost cost her her life!

and if you knew her, you would see that the tendency to overanxiety is the very failing with which she

'I cannot help it, John,' said Theodora, 'I must speak the truth. I see how it is. Men are not clearsighted in

judging of a pretty woman of engaging manners. They are under a fascination. I don't blame youit is

And for the last time baffled, John parted with his sister in much anxiety and disappointment, such as made it

repose to turn to that other gentle, openhearted, confiding sister, whose helplessness and sympathy had first

He begged her to write to him; an honour and a pleasure indeed; and now there was no fear of her letters

being such as that she had sent him at Martindale. He declared the correspondence would be a great pleasure

to himhe could not bear to think of hearing of those in whom he took so much interest only at

secondhand; and besides, he had been accustomed to pour out his mind so much in his letters to Helen, that

he felt the want of full and free confidence. His letters to his mother were not safe from the eye of his aunt,

and neither his father nor Mr. Fotheringham could be what a lady correspondent would be to a man of his

character, reflective, fond of description, and prone to dwell on the details of what interested him.

So the time of his departure came, whereat Arthur lamented, vowing it was a horrid bore that he could not

live in England, and hoping that Barbuda would patch him up for good; while Violet made arrangements for

his convenience and pleasure on the voyage, such as no sister had ever supplied for him before.

On a bright cold afternoon the next spring, Theodora was setting out for a walk, when she saw a carriage

driving up the avenue, and Arthur emerging from it. Joyously she sprang forward'Arthur! Arthur! this is

'Ay, I thought you would be ready for me. I have had a cold, and I am come home to shake off the end of it.'

'Only teeth, I believe. He is desperately fretful, and she can't attend to anything else.'

'That's right, it will do you good. I was just going to write to you. I have a great mind to go back with you, if I

'Not at all. It will be famous having you; but what makes you come? To gratify Fotheringham?'

'I have many reasons. I've got Charlie Layton elected to the Deaf and Dumb Asylum, and I must take him

'I'm not going to take him! 'Tis enough to have to carry about one's own babies, without other people's.'

'We'll settle that,' said Theodora. 'Will you walk with me! There is no one at home, and I am stupefied with

reading French novels to my aunt. Such horrid things! She has lost her taste for the natural, and likes only the

extravagant. I have been at it ever since luncheon, and at last, when the wretches had all charcoaled

'Not a word since Percy announced that my aunt and Harrison had come to a split about the orchids.'

'You have great things to hear. Harrison got a magnificent appointment, as he calls itsituation is not grand

enoughto some botanic gardens; splendid salary. Nothing hindered the wedding but Miss Piper's dread of

my aunt. It was not only that she could not tell her, but she could not face her after it was told, though I

offered to undertake that. So the upshot was, that for very cowardice she preferred stealing the match and

taking French leave. It was a silly piece of business; but I could not help that, and they were accountable to

no one. I promised to announce it to my aunt when the deed was done, and satisfied the poor little woman's

conscience by undertaking to be my aunt's white nigger till she bought another.'

'If that's not selfdevotion, I don't know what is,' said Arthur. 'I trust she has got one.'

'Harrison came with his license from Whitford, and I walked forth with sal volatile in one hand and salts in

the other, administering them by turns to the fainting bride. I dragged her all the way by main strength,

supported her through the service, and was very near giving her away by mistake, for there was no one else to

do it but old Brand. He and I are the witnesses in the register. I received her hysterical farewells, and

Harrison's elegant acknowledgments; saw them into their fly, and came home, trusting to Providence that I

'Ah! there she takes refuge in incredulity. Now this was a fact. So there was nothing for it but to take a high

tone. I gave the history, and told my own share; then, in the style of Richard II, when Wat Tyler was killed,

declared I would be her companion; and, after some bandying of words, we settled down peaceably.'

'One thing amazes me. How did you get Wingfield to do it? I had plague enough with the old parson at

'They had no consent to askno one could forbid the banns. He soon saw the rights of it,' said Theodora,

'Arthur, you are looking at me as if you wanted to put me out of countenance. Well, you shall hear the truth;

it is safe with you, and no one else knows it. It is my chief reason for wishing to go to London.'

'Yes, you were right in warning me. He must needs think I worked in the parish for his sake; and one fine

day, as I was walking home, he joined company, and before I knew where I was he was making me an offer.'

'No,' said Theodora, gravely, and blushing deeply. 'I recollected your warning, and saw that if there had not

been something like encouragement he would not have forgotten the distance between us. This wedding has

occasioned conferences; besides, Percy was exacting at Christmas, and I had rather tried to tease him. I

thought, living close by, Mr. Wingfield must have known the state of the case, and that I need not be on my

guard; so that, having so far taken him in, I thought it right to tell him I was afraid he had not been fairly

used, for I had trusted to his knowing I was engaged. So we parted amicably; but it is a great bore, for he is

much more cut up than I expected, poor man. He went from home the next Monday, and is but just come

back, looking disconsolate enough to set people wondering what is on his spirits, and avoids me, so as to

show them. It would be the best possible thing for me to get out of the way till it is blown over, for I have no

comfort in parish work. It has been a relief to be always shut up with my aunt, since that was a reason for not

'I don't think there will be any this year. Papa talks about bad times, and says the season in London is too

expensive; and mamma was worried and tired last year, and did not enjoy it, so she will be glad to avoid it

'That's another reason. My aunt has grown so dependent on me, that this new lady will not have a fair chance

if I am at home; and if I don't break the habit, I shall never call my time my own again.'

In fact, Theodora had been suffering under a fit of restlessness and dissatisfaction, which made her anxious to

change the scene. The school, her great resource, was liable to be a place of awkward meetings. She was

going to lose her dumb charge; and with Percy and Arthur both at a distance, there was no excitement nor

relief to the tedium of home. The thorough selfsacrificing attendance on her aunt had been the sole means

The unexpected arrival of her favourite brother was as a reward. Her spirits rose, and she talked with gaiety

and animation, delighted to find him claiming her company for walks and rides to be taken in his holiday

week, and feeling as if now the prediction had truly come to pass, that he would be relieved to come to her

Every one seemed glad to see Arthureven Mrs. Nesbit. In the course of the evening something was said

about a dinner party for the ensuing Saturday, and Lady Martindale asked if he could stay for it.

'I wish Violet could have come,' said Lord Martindale. 'I am glad you can give us a week; but it is a long time

'Oh, she wants no one,' said Arthur. 'She begged me to go; and I fancy she will be rather glad to have no

distraction from the child. I am only in the way of her perpetual walking up and down the room with him

'Ah! it is an unlucky affair,' said Mrs. Nesbit, in her sarcastic tone of condolence; 'she will never rear it.'

She seemed, in her triumph, to have forgotten that its father was present, and his impatient speech had

certainly not been such as to bring it to mind; but this was too much, and, starting, he hastily exclaimed,

'I do not speak without the authority of medical men,' said Mrs. Nesbit. 'I don't blame your wife, poor thing.'

'I am surprised your brother kept it from you,' said she, gratified at torturing him; 'you ought to have been

'Only this, Arthur,' said his father, interposing: 'when first the doctor at Ventnor saw him he thought him very

delicate, and told John that he would hardly get through the first year without great care.'

'He has all but done that!' said Arthur, breathing more freely; 'he will be a year old on the third.'

'Yes; afterwards the doctor thought much better of him, and John saw no occasion to make you and Violet

'Then it all goes for nothing!' said Arthur, looking full at his aunt with defiance, and moving to the furthest

But it did not go for nothing. He could not shake off the impression. The child's illness had never been so

alarming as to stir up his feelings, though his comfort had been interfered with; and there were recollections

of impatience that came painfully upon him. He knew that Violet thought him more indifferent to his child

than he really was; and, though she had never uttered a complaint or reproach, he was sure that he had hurt

and distressed her by displeasure at the crying, and by making light of the anxieties, which he now learnt

Arthur's easiness and selfishness made him slow to take alarm, but when once awakened there was no limit to

his anxiety. He knew now what it would be to lose his firstborn. He thought of the moment when the babe

had been laid on his hand, and of the sad hours when that feeble cry had been like a charm, holding the

mother to life; and his heart smote him as he thought of never hearing again the voice of which he had

complained. What might not be happening at that moment? As grisly a train of chances rose before him as

ever had haunted Violet herself, and he thought of a worse return home than even his last. Yet he had never

He could not sleep, and in the morning twilight he sought out writing materials, and indited his first letter to

'Dear Violet,I hope you and the boy are well. I have not coughed since I left London. I come home on

Monday, if all goes well, and Theodora with me. She has made the place too hot to hold her.

Having hunted up a servant, and sent him with this missive to the early post, Arthur's paternal conscience was

satisfied; and, going to bed again, he slept till breakfast was half over, then good humouredly listened to

exclamations on his tardiness, and loitered about the rest of the morning, to the great pleasure of his sister.

The companion, Mrs. Garth, the highly recommended widow of a marine officer, arrived in the afternoon;

and Arthur, meeting her on the stairs, pronounced that she was a forbiddinglooking female, and there was

Rejoicing in newlyrecovered freedom, Theodora had a long ride with him; and having planned another to a

village near a troutstream, where he wanted to inquire about lodgings for his indefatigable fishing friend,

Captain Fitzhugh, she was working hard to dispose of her daily avocations before breakfast the next day,

when Arthur knocked at her door. 'Good morning,' he said hastily. 'I must go home. My little boy is very ill.'

'A bad fit of croup. He was better when the letter went. My poor Violet! She has called in further advice; but

'Only be quick. I must be gone by the ten o'clock train. You must be ready to start by nine.'

'I'll be ready at once,' said Theodora, hastily ringing for Pauline, and rushing upon her preparations. She could

not bear to part with him in his grief, and thought, in case of the child's severe illness or death, that he would

be in need of her comfort when he had his wife on his hands. She would not take Paulineshe would not be

dependent, and trouble their small household with another servant; but Charles Layton she could not leave,

and having given orders to pack up her things, she flew off down the avenue to desire his aunt to prepare him.

Up and down, backwards and forwards, giving directions to every one, she hurried about till her father

'I am glad you are going with him, my dear,' he said, as he went down the steps with her. 'We shall depend on

That genuine cordial approbation was so pleasant that the thought crossed her, 'Was she going to be a

'Goodbye, Arthur,' said Lord Martindale, warmly pressing his hand. 'I hope you will find him better, and

Arthur was moved by his father's unwonted warmth, and leaned back in the carriage in silence. Theodora

'Tender throat, I believe; Violet always was anxious. I wish I had not come away; it is too much for her

'No, here he is. He shall be in nobody's way. I'll put him into the housemaid's charge in Belgrave square.'

And with her eyes and fingers she encouraged the poor child as he was lifted up to the box. 'There, I've not

Here it occurred to her that this was a strange way of fulfilling her mission of comfort, and she would fain

have recalled her words, but only sat silent till they came to the station, where, without any further question,

they were all three lodged in the same carriage, where presently a county neighbour entered, attracted by the

sight of Arthur. Theodora was provoked, feeling for Arthur, and thinking it was the stranger's presence that

hindered her from resuming the task of cheering him, but she was more annoyed when Arthur plunged into a

She sat working up the scene which awaited them, the child just expiring, his mother in hysterical agonies,

and she herself displaying all her energy and resources, perhaps saving Johnnie's lifeat any rate, being her

His silence and anxious looks returned as they drove from the station, and she could think of nothing to say

but the old hope that the baby was better. As they stopped, he threw open the carriage door, and springing

Before even this brief answer was spoken, Arthur was halfway upstairs. No one was in the drawing room; he

dashed up to the bed room; that, too, was empty; he climbed on where he had never been before, and

There sat Violet on a low chair by the fire, with the little boy on her lap. With a cry of joy she rose; and in

another moment was standing, almost unable to speak, as she saw Johnnie, looking much surprised, but well

pleased, to find himself in those strong arms, and his soft face scrubbed by the black whiskers.

'He is pleased! He is smiling. You know papa, don't you, my Johnnie?' cried the happy Violet.

'So much better today! We trust the cold is gone. Does he not breathe softly and freely? If only there's no

'Indeed there was. It was too dreadful!' said Violet, leaning against him, and lowering her voice. 'Once Sarah

and Mr. Harding both thought it was all over, and I never dared to expect to see those eyes come back to their

own dear look at me! O, Arthur, when I thought if I could but once have seen him in your arms! I never

thought to be so happy as this!' and she caressed the child to hide the tears of thankfulness. 'I'm glad you

'You could not have borne to have seen and heard, and now you won't have it to remember. At least, I trust

not! Think of their once wanting me to go away, saying it was not fit, and that I was of no use; but you knew

better, Johnnie. You held mamma's finger tight, and when you came to yourself, your sweet look and smile

were for her! And at last he went to sleep over my shoulder, as he likes best; and I felt each one of his

breathings, but they grew soft and smooth at last, and after two good hours he woke up quite himself.'

'And you! Sitting up all night! You are not fit for such things. How did you get through it?'

'I don't know; I hardly remember,' said Violet. 'Your letter was such a pleasure! and oh! I had help.'

'I did not mean that, though he was very kind. No, I meant thoughts verses in the Bible,' said Violet,

hanging her head, and whispering, 'I don't mean at the worst. Then one could only pray he might not suffer so

much; but things his uncle had helped me to, did come so comfortably while he was asleep. Don't you

'Not itself, you know; but it helped to put me in mind to be sure that all he was going through would

somehow be a blessing. I could bear it then, and not be angry, as I was last year. Dear little fellow, it is as if

he would put me in mind himself, for the only thing like play he has done today has been holding it up, and

'There! go to your mother, Johnnie,' said Arthur, giving him back. 'She is a rare one, I tell you, and you

understand each other. He does not look much amiss either. He really is a very pretty little fellow!'

No wonder Arthur made the discovery, as he for the first time remarked the large wistful dark eyes, the

delicately fair skin, which the heat of the fire had tinged with soft pink, on the cheeks, the shapely little head,

with its flaxen waves of curl; and the tiny, bare, rosy feet, outstretched to enjoy the warmth. Very small,

tender, and fragile he looked, and his features had an almost mournful expression, but there was something

Violet was charmed with the tribute of admiration: indeed, she had hardly known whether she might hope for

Arthur's return, though she had felt as if her heart would break if her child should die without his coming. The

winter, though cheerful, had been spent in endeavours against her want of faith and hope, and this hard trial

in the spring had brought with it a comfort and beginning of resignation that proved that her efforts had not

Very happy she was as, Sarah coming up, she prepared to go down with Arthur, who now remembered to

These two personages were waiting in the drawingroom, Theodora in an excited state of anticipation and

energy, prepared for a summons to take care of the baby, while Arthur was supporting his wife in hysterics.

Long she waited and listened; at last there was an opening of doors, then what she fancied the first shriek, and

she started, alarmed, in spite of being wound up, but it sounded nearermuch too like a bona fide laugh, the

very girlish sound she had condemnedArthur's voice Violet's gaily answering! They came in, full of

smiles, Violet with outstretched hands, and warm unconstrained welcome. 'How kind of you to come! I'm

sorry you have been so long alone, but I did not know it,' said she, kissing her sisterinlaw, and giving a

Disconcerted at her waste of preparation, Theodora stood for a moment, fancying Violet triumphant in having

spoilt Arthur's holiday by what must have been an exaggerated trifle. She was almost ready to make no

inquiry for Johnnie, but 'conventional instinct' prevailed, and his parents were so full of him, and of each

other, that it set them off into an eager conversation, such as made her, in her present mood, believe herself

neglected for the sake of Arthur's weak, tyrannical, exacting idol. She resolved to take Charles at once to her

father's house. If it would not have been an insult to her brother, she would have slept there herself. She

'Oh!' exclaimed Violet, 'I had forgotten him, poor little fellow. I will take him to Susan to have some tea.'

'O, pray do not,' said Violet, imploringly; 'there's plenty of room here, and we can see about him so much

'I shall not lose my way,' said Theodora, taking by the hand the poor boy, who seemed unwilling to leave the

'Nonsense. You have rattled the poor child about enough for one day. Stay at home like a rational woman,

The dumb child gazed as if he read their faces, and was begging to remain; he gladly allowed Violet to take

his hand, and she led him away, inviting Theodora to come and give her own directions about him to Susan,

So sweet was the manner, so kind the welcome, and so pretty the solicitude for her comfort, that pride and

prejudice had much difficulty in maintaining themselves. But Theodora thought that she did not like

blandishments, and she was angry at the sensation of being in the inferior situation of Violet's guest, at a

moment of its being so signally shown that she could not permit Arthur to enjoy himself without her. To get

home again as fast as possible was her resolution, as she merely unpacked the articles for immediate use, and

Arthur and Violet were in earnest conversation. She fancied herself an interruption, and did not second their

attempts to make it general. Violet had received a letter from John, and was offering it to Arthur, who only

'Five sheets! He writes an abominably small hand! You may tell me what it is about. Niggers and

'He has been to see the bishop. He wants a chaplain to live in the house with him to teach the negroes, and

'No, he is so well and busy. Percy Fotheringham is to send out some plans for the churchand only think! he

'I once told John of his wish for missionary work, so Percy is to see about it, and if it will do, send him to

Lord Martindale. Percy called yesterday, but I could not see him; indeed, I had not time to read my letter; and

oh, Theodora, I am so glad you are come, for he wants all manner of infant school pictures and books for the

The hearing of John's letter read, so far from mollifying Theodora, renewed the other grievance. At home, it

was only by chance that she heard of her eldest brother's plans, even when matured and submitted to his

father; and she now found that they were discussed from the first with Violet, almost requiring her approval.

The confidential ease and flow made it seem unlike John's composition, used as Theodora was to hear only

such letters of his as would bear unfriendly inspection, entertaining, but like a book of travels. It was a fresh

Theodora was in a mood to search for subjects of disapproval, but the cheerful rooms, and even the

extemporized dinner, afforded her none; the only cause of irritation she could find was Arthur's anxiety when

the lamplight revealed Violet's pale exhausted looks. She had forgotten her fatigue as long as there was

anything to be done, and the delight of the arrival had driven it away; but it now became evident that Arthur

was uneasy. Theodora was gloomy, and not responding to her languid attempts at conversation, thinking

As soon as the tedious dinner was over, Arthur insisted on her going at once to bed, without listening to her

entreaties that, as it was Theodora's first evening, she might lie on the sofa and hear them talk. She turned

back at the door to tell Theodora that there was a new review on the table, with something in it she would like

'Ah!' thought Theodora, 'tormenting him about the child does not sufficeshe must be ill herself! It is even

beyond what I expected. When she had brought him home she might have let him have his evening in peace;

but I suppose she is displeased at my coming, and won't let him stay with me. She will keep him in

attendance all the evening, so I may as well see what books she has got. "The West Indies"; "The

Crusaders"of course! "Geoffroi de Villechardouin"Percy's name in it. Where's this review? Some puff, I

suppose. Yes, now if I was a silly young lady, how much I should make of Percy because he has made a good

hit, and is a literary lion; but he shall see the world makes no difference to me. I thought the book good in

manuscript; and all the critics in the country won't make me think a bit better of it or of its author. However,

What would have been her displeasure if she had known that Arthur was lingering upstairs giving his wife a

After a time the drawingroom door opened, but she did not heed it, meaning to be distant and indifferent;

but a browner, harder hand than Arthur's was put down on the book before her, and an unexpected voice said,

'I am very glad you are come; I came to inquire at the door, and they told me that you were here. How is she,

'It is well he is come; I was much concerned at her being alone yesterday. So little Johnnie is better?'

'Not at all; but it was such a terrific account, and alarmed poor Arthur so much, that it gave one rather a

'Well, but don't you think, Percy, that innocently, perhaps, she magnified a little alarm?'

'You would not speak of little alarms if you had seen Harding this morning. I met him just coming away after

a fearful night. The child was in the utmost danger, but his mother's calmness and presence of mind never

failed. But I'll say no more, for the sound wholesome atmosphere of this house must cure you of your

Arthur came down dispirited; and Percy, who had thought him an indifferent father, was pleased with him,

and set himself to cheer his spirits, seconded by Theodora, who was really penitent.

She could not be at peace with herself till she had made some amends; and when she had wished her brother

good night, found her way to the nursery, where her old friend Sarah sat, keeping solemn watch over the little

cot by the fire. One of her sepulchral whispers assured the aunt that he was doing nicely, but the thin white

little face, and spare hand and arm, grieved Theodora's heart, and with no incredulity she listened to Sarah's

description of the poor little fellow's troubles and sweet unconscious patience, and that perfect trust in his

mother that always soothed and quieted him. It appeared that many nights had been spent in broken rest, and

for the last two neither mother nor nurse had undressed. Sarah was extremely concerned for her mistress,

who, she said, was far from strong, and she feared would be made as ill as she was last year, and if so,

nothing could save her. This made Theodora feel as if she had been positively cruel, and she was the more

bent on reparation. She told Sarah she must be overtired, and was told, as if it was a satisfactory answer, that

Mrs. Martindale had wished her to go to bed at six this morning. However, her eyes looked extinguished, and

Theodora, by the fascinating manner she often exercised with inferiors, at last persuaded her to lie down in

It was comfortable to hear the deep breathings of the weary servant, and to sit by that little cot, sensible of

being for once of substantial use, and meaning that no one ever should know it. But she was again

disconcerted; for the stairs creaked, the door was softly opened, and Arthur stood on the threshold. The

'The poor maid is worn out; I am come for the first part of the night,' she said, in a wouldbe cold whisper.

But his smile and low toned 'Thank you,' were so different from all she had ever known from him, that she

'I thought Violet would sleep better for the last news,' said he, kneeling on one knee to look at the child, his

face so softened and thoughtful that it was hardly like the same; but recovering, he gave a broad careless

smile, together with a sigh: 'Little monkey,' he said, 'he gets hold of one somehowI wish he may have got

through it. Theodora, I hope you will have no alarms. Violet will take it very kind of you.'

'Good night,' and he leaned over her and kissed her forehead, in a grave grateful way that brought the tears

Her vigil was full of thoughts, and not unprofitable ones. Her best feelings were stirred up, and she could not

see Arthur, in this new light, without tenderness untainted by jealousy. Percy had brought her to a sense of

her injusticethis was the small end of the wedge, and the discovery of the real state of things was another

blow. While watching the placid sleep of the child, it was not easy to harden herself against its mother; and

after that first relenting and acknowledgment, the flood of honest warm strong feeling was in a way to burst

the barrier of haughtiness, and carry her on further than she by any means anticipated. The baby slept quietly,

and the clock had struck two before his first turn on the pillow wakened Sarah, though a thunderclap would

not have broken her slumber. She was at his cradle before he had opened his eyes, and feeding and fondling

hushed his weak cry before it had disturbed his mother. Theodora went to her room on good terms with

She had never allowed late hours to prevent her from going to the early service, and as she left her room

prepared for it, she met Violet coming out of the nursery. Theodora for once did not attempt to disguise her

'Quite comfortablealmost merry,' answered Violet, and taking the hand stretched out in a very different

way from the formal touch with which it usually paid its morning greeting, and raising her eyes with her

gentle earnest look, she said, 'Dear Theodora, I am afraid you don't like it, but you must let me this once

Theodora's face was such that Violet ventured to kiss her, then found an arm round her neck, and a warm kiss

in return. Theodora ran down stairs, thinking it a discovery that there was more beauty in those eyes than

merely soft brown colour and long black lashes. It was a long time since her heart had been so light. It was as

if a cold hard weight was removed. That one softening had been an inexpressible relief, and when she had

thrown aside the black veil that had shrouded her view, everything looked so bright and sweet that she could

The whole scene was new. She had been seldom from home, and only as a visitor in great houses, whither

Lady Martindale carried formality; and she had never known the charm of ease in a small family. Here it

would have been far more hard to support her cold solitary dignity than in the 'high baronial pride' of

Martindale. She was pleased to see how well Arthur looked as master of the house, and both he and his wife

were so much delighted to make her welcome now that she would allow them, that it seemed extraordinary

that a year and three quarters had passed without her ever having entered their house. Violet was, she owned,

a caressing, amiable, lovable creature, needing to be guarded and petted, and she laid herself open to the

After breakfast, Violet installed her in the back drawingroom, promising that she should there be entirely

free from interruption, but she had no desire to shut herself up; she was eager to see little Johnnie, and did not

scruple to confess it. He was their chief bond of union, and if she was charmed with him now, when feeble

and ailing, how much more as he recovered. Even at his best, he was extremely delicate, very small, thin, and

fair, so that face and arms, as well as flaxen hair, were all as white as his frock, and were only enlivened by

his dark eyes. He was backward in strength, but almost too forward in intelligence; grave and serious, seldom

laughing, and often inclined to be fretful, altogether requiring the most anxious care, but exceedingly

engaging and affectionate, and already showing patience and obedience to his mother that was almost

affecting. Their mutual fondness was beautiful, and Theodora honoured it when she saw that the tenderness

was judicious, obviating whines, but enforcing obedience even when it was pain and grief to cross the weakly

Moreover, Theodora was satisfied by finding that she had diligently kept up the Sundayschool teaching of

the little Brogden maid; and as to her household management, Theodora set herself to learn it; and soon

began to theorize and devise grand plans of economy, which she wanted Violet to put in practice at once, and

when told they would not suit Arthur, complacently answered, 'That would not be her hindrance.'

Violet wrote to John that if he could see Theodora and Percy now, he would be completely satisfied as to

As soon as Violet could leave her little boy without anxiety, the two sisters deposited Charles Layton at the

Deaf and Dumb Asylum, with hopes that a few years' training there would enable him to become Miss

Their next and merriest excursion was to Percy's lodgings, where he had various Greek curiosities which he

wished to show them; and Theodora consented to come with her brother and sister in a simple straightforward

His rooms were over a toyshop in Piccadilly, in such a roar of sounds that the ladies exclaimed, and Arthur

'Do you think so?' exclaimed Violet. 'I think carriages, especially late at night, make a most dismal dreary

'They remind me of an essay of Miss Talbot's where she speaks of her companions hastening home from the

'Ay! those are your Westend carriages,' said Percy; 'I will allow them a dreary dissatisfied sound. Now mine

are honest, businesslike marketwaggons, or hearty tradesfolk coming home in cabs from treating their

children to the play. There is sense in those! I go to sleep thinking what drops of various natures make up the

"Bright volumes of vapour through Lothbury glide, And a river flows down the vale of Cheapside."

Violet, who always received a quotation of Wordsworth as a compliment to the north, smiled and answered, 'I

'Pish, Violet,' said her husband, 'how can you expect to feel like poets and lovers? And halloo! he is coming it

strong! "Poems by A."; "The White Hind and other Poems"; "Gwyneth: a tale in verse"; "Farewell to

Pausilippo", by the Earl of St. Erme. Well done, Percy! Are you collecting original serenades for Theodora?

'Yes; there has been such an absurd amount of flattery bestowed on them that it must provoke any reasonable

being. It really is time to put forth a little common sense, since the magazines will have it that earls write

'Some of the verses in Lord St. Erme's last volume seem to me very pretty,' said Violet.

'There, she is taking up the cudgels for her countryman,' said Arthur, always pleased when she put herself

'You do not mean these?' and he read them in so goodhumoured a tone that no one could be vexed, but

marking every inconsistent simile and word tortured out of its meaning, and throwing in notes and comments

'There! it would do as well for the Bay of Naples as for the farm yard at Martindaleall water and smoke.'

Arthur and Theodora laughed, but Violet stood her ground, blushingly but resolutely.

'Anything so read would sound ill,' she said. 'I dare say it is all right about the faults, but some parts seem to

me very pretty. This stanza, about the fishermen's boats at night, like sparks upon the water, is one I like,

'You are right, Mrs. Martindale,' said Percy, reading a second time the lines to which she alluded. 'They do

recall the evening scene; Mount Vesuvius and its brooding cloud, and the trails of phosphoric light upon the

sea. I mark these for approval. But have you anything to say for this Address to the Mediterranean?'

He did not this time mar the poem in the reading, and it was not needed, the compound words and twisted

epithets were so extravagant that no one gainsaid Arthur's sentence, 'Stilts and bladders!'

'And all that abuse of the savage north is unpardonable,' said Theodora. 'Sluggish torpid minds, indeed,

frozen by skies bound in mist belts! If he would stay at home and mind his own business, he would not have

'Now,' said the still undaunted Violet, when the torrent of unsparing jest had expended itself, 'now it is my

It was an address evidently to his orphan sister, very beautiful and simple; and speaking so touchingly of their

loneliness together and dependence on each other, that Mr. Fotheringham was overcome, and fairly broke

down in the readingto the dismay of Violet, who had little thought his feelings so easily excited.

'Think of the man going and publishing it,' said Theodora. 'If I was Lady Lucy, I should not care a rush for it

'That is what you get by belonging to a poet,' said Arthur. 'He wears his heart outside.'

'This came straight from the heart, at least,' said Percy. 'It is good, very good. I am glad you showed it to me.

'Modified the sentence, and given me some rewriting to do,' said Percy. 'I cannot let him off; the more good

there is in him, the more it is incumbent on some one to slash him. Authors are like spaniels, et cetera.'

'Hear, hear, Theodora!' cried Arthur. 'See there, he has the stick ready, I declare.'

For in truth Arthur would hardly have been so patient of hearing so much poetry, if it had not been for the

delight he always took in seeing his wife's opinion sought by a clever man, and he was glad to turn for

amusement to Percy's curiosities. Over the mantelpiece there was a sort of trophy in imitation of the

titlepage to Robinson Crusoe, a thick hooked stick set up saltirewise with the green umbrella, and between

them a yataghan, supporting a scarlet blue tasselled Greek cap. Percy took down the stick, and gave it into

Theodora's hand, saying, 'It has been my companion over half Europe and Asia; I cut it at'

'No, at the source of the Scamander,' said Percy. It served us in good stead when we got into the desert of

'Oh! was that when the robbers broke into John's tent?' exclaimed Violet. 'Surely you had some better

'Not I; the poor rogues were not worth wasting good powder on, and a good English drubbing was a much

newer and more effective experiment. I was thenceforth known by the name of Grandfather of Clubs, and

Brown always manoeuvred me into sleeping across the entrance of the tent. I do believe we should have left

'What a capital likeness of John,' said Theodora. 'Mamma would be quite jealous of it.'

'It belonged to my sister,' said Percy. 'He got it done by an Italian, who has made him rather theatrically

melancholy; but it is a good picture, and like John when he looked more youngmannish and sentimental

A hiss and cluck made Violet start. In a dark corner, shrouded by the curtain, sat Pallas Athene, the owl of the

Parthenon, winking at the light, and testifying great disapproval of Arthur, though when her master took her

on his finger, she drew herself up and elevated her pretty little feathery horns with satisfaction, and did not

even object to his holding her to a great tabby cat belonging to the landlady, but which was most at home on

'I always read my compositions to them,' said Percy. 'Pallas acts sapient judge to admiration, and Puss never

commits herself, applauding only her own musiclike other critics. We reserve our hisses for others.'

'A small boy provides her with sparrows and mice for sixpence a dozen. I doubted whether it was cruelty to

animals, but decided that it was diverting the spirit of the chase to objects more legitimate than

'He sought me. I seized him fishing in my pocket. I found he had no belongings, and that his most

commodious lodginghouse was one of the huge wornout boilers near NineElmsan illustration for

'He is doing justice to the patronage of the goddess of wisdom,' said Percy. 'He is as sharp as a needle, and

gets on in the worldhas discarded "conveying," and promoted himself to selling lucifers.'

So, having duly admired all, curious books, potteries, red and black, tiles and lachrymatories, coins, scraps of

ancient armour, a stuffed beeeater, and the bottled remains of a green lizard that had been a pet at

Constantinopleand having been instructed in the difference between various Eastern modes of

writingthe merry visit closed; and as the two sisters went home they planned a suit of clothes for the owl's

It was an early season, and Theodora had not been a fortnight at her brother's before numerous arrivals

necessitated a round of visits, to which she submitted without more than moderate grumbling. The first call

was on the Rickworth ladies; but it was not a propitious moment, for other visitors were in the

drawingroom, and among them Miss Marstone. Emma came to sit by Violet, and was very anxious to hear

whether she had not become intimate with Theresa. Violet could not give a good account of herself in this

'She is a very superior person' said Violet, looking down. 'Do you know her sisters? I liked one of them.'

'We shall have to call on them, but they are mere ordinary girlsno companions to Theresa. She laments it

very much, and has had to make a line for herself. I must come and tell you about it some morning. It is

Theodora had, in the meantime, had the exclusive attention of Miss Marstone. 'So Emma is constant to the

PraeRaffaelite,' said Theodora, as they drove from the door. 'What is all this about the Priory?'

'I suppose she thought you must know it, since I did. I was much surprised by her beginning about it to me,

for when Emma first mentioned it to me, Lady Elizabeth seemed vexed, and begged me never to hint at it.'

'So Emma wants to make restitution. Well done, little Emma! I did not think it was in her.'

'It has been her darling scheme for years; but Lady Elizabeth has made her promise to wait till she is

'How like Lady Elizabeth! One respects her like an institution! I hope Emma may hold out, but she has a

'I am sure I don't know what I think of Miss Marstone. I cannot like her; yet I want to admire hershe is so

'When good and clever people are silly, they are the biggest simpletons of all.'

'Not turning one's sense to the best advantage, I suppose,' said Theodora. 'That Miss Marstone provokes me.

If her principles were not right I should not care; but when she has sound views, to see her go on talking, with

no reserve, only caring for what is out of the way, it makes one feel oneself turned to ridicule. How can Lady

'Oh! as to Emma, her poor little imagination is dazzled. It is providential that she has four years to wait!

Unless, indeed, there is a reaction, and she marries either a brokendown foxhunter or a popular preacher.'

Violet's horrified protests were cut short by the carriage stopping. In returning, they called at Mrs. Finch's

house, to inquire when the family were expected to return from Paris. They had arrived that morning, and

Violet said she would make a short visit, and then go home and send the carriage back, but Theodora

As they were announced, Mrs. Finch started up from a gilded sofa on which she had been reclining, reading a

French brochure. Her dress was in the excess of the newest Parisian fashion, such as even to London eyes

looked outre, and, as well as her hair, had the disordered look of being just off a journey. Her face had a worn

aspect, and the colour looked fixed. Theodora, always either rigidly simple or appropriately splendid, did not

like Violet to see her friend in such a condition, and could almost have shrunk from the eager greeting.

'Theodora Martindale! This is delightful! It is a real charity to look in on us today! Mrs. Martindale, how are

you? You look better than last time I saw you. Let me introduce you to Mr. Finch.'

Mr. Finch was a little driedup man, whose ceremonious bow put Violet in mind of the Mayor of

Wrangerton. Bending low, he politely gave her a chair, and then subsided into oblivion; while Miss Gardner

came forward, as usual, the same trim, quiet, easymannered person, and began to talk to Violet, while Mrs.

The apartment was much in the same style as the lady's dress, full of gilding and bright colour, expensive, but

not producing a good effect; especially as the sofa had been dragged forward to the fire, and travelling gear

and newspapers lay about untidily. Altogether there was something unsatisfactory to the feelings of both

Theodora and Violet, though Mrs. Finch was very affectionate in her impetuous way, and Miss Gardner

'That is a fresh complexion that does one good to see!' cried Mrs. Finch, when she was gone. 'I am glad to see

'She understands the art of dress,' said Miss Gardner. Theodora was on the point of making a sharp answer. It

was the consequence of having once allowed her brother's wife to be freely canvassed, and she was glad that

There entered a tall fashionablelooking man, with a glossy brown moustache, and a very hairy chin, but of

prepossessing and gentlemanlike appearance. He leant over the sofa, and said a few words in a low voice to

Mrs. Finch, who answered with nods, and a display of her white teeth in smiles. Raising himself, as if to go,

he said, 'Ah! by the bye, who is that pretty friend of yours that I met Finch escorting downstairs? A most

'Arthur Martindale's village maid? Ha! Jane, there's jealousy; I thought you told me'

'Georgina!' exclaimed Jane, 'you should have introduced Mark to Miss Martindale.'

As Theodora moved her stately neck she felt as if a thunderbolt had fallen; but the gentleman's manner was

'It is Jane's concern,' said Mrs. Finch, laughing. 'I leave you to infer why she checks his communications.'

'There is nothing more awkward than "You told me so,"' said Mr. Gardner, 'since the days of "Who is your

next neighbour, sir?" I may be allowed some interest in the matter, for your brother is an old schoolfellow of

'Come!' exclaimed Georgina, 'if you stay dawdling here, my letter won't be written, and my vases won't

come. Fancy, Theodora, such delicious Sevres vases, big enough to hold the Forty Thieves, sky blue, with

medallions of Mars and Venus, and Cupids playing tricks the loveliest things imaginablecame from

'I vowed I would have them, and I never fail. Mark has been through fire and water for them.'

'The keep of halfadozen starving orphans,' said Mrs. Finch, triumphantly. 'Ay, you may look, Theodora;

'So you shall, when you see them; and that she may, off with you, Mark, or the post will go.'

'My cousin is a despot,' said Mark, moving off, with a bow to Theodora; Mrs. Finch, following, spoke a few

'Poor Mark'' said Jane, in the interval. 'We have brought him home. He has had a little property left him, and

means to clear off his debts and make a fresh beginning. His poor mother is so delighted!'

'The coast is clear,' said Mrs. Finch, returning. 'Now, Theodora, is it true that you are going to be married?'

Point blank questions did not excite Theodora's blushes; and she composedly answered,

'Not that you are going to have the curate!' said Mrs. Finch. 'Jane, Jane, that has brought the rouge! Oh! I

'That's a mercy!' said Mrs. Finch. 'I had not the slightest confidence in you. I always reckoned on your

making some wild choice. Oh! by the bye, do tell me where Percy Fotheringham is to be found. I must have

'Even at Paris every one is full of it, already,' said Jane. 'I feel quite jealous of you, Theodora, for knowing

'Cousins in royal fashion,' said Theodora, glad that the blush had begun for Mr. Wingfield. 'What is the exact

'You explain, Jane; it is past me. I am content to count kindred with the royal beast.'

'Lady Fotheringham, his uncle's wife, is sister to Mark's mother, my uncle's wife,' said Jane. 'There! I trust

'I have known him too long to tell how he appears to strangers,' said Theodora, as the colour mounted again.

'You have ventured there?' said Jane. 'It was hard not to be able to come for the season otherwise.'

'I came up to bring the dumb boy to the Asylum. I am staying on because I like it.'

'When she goes, I do so too, but I am not come for the season. My brother's regiment is ordered to Windsor,

'She has more manner than last year,' said Jane: 'she is greatly improved in looks. You will believe me,

'It won't do, Jane,' said her sister; 'you only make it worse. I see how it is; Theodora has found out that her

sisterinlaw is a pretty little pet of a thing that does her no harm, and you have got into the wrong box by

flattering her first dislike. Yes, yes, Theodora, we know Jane of old; and never could get her to see the only

'I don't see it established that I did not tell Theodora my real mind,' said Jane, quietly; 'I always thought Mrs.

'Selfevident,' said Georgina; 'but if I had been among you, would not I have told Theodora the poor child

was cowed by her dignities, and Mrs. Nesbit and all the rest? Oh, I would have made much of her, and

brought her forward. She should have been my queen of Violets: I would have done it last year if that

'No; and now Theodora has found her out for herselfa better thing,' said Mrs. Finch. 'You look all the

better for it! I never saw you look so bright or so handsome, Theodora! You are a happy girl!'and there

was a sigh. Some interruption here occurring, Theodora took her leave, and walked home. She felt ruffled by

her visit, and as she came indoors, ran upstairs and knocked at her sister's door. The room looked cool and

pleasant, and Violet was lying down in her white, frilled dressinggown, so freshly, purely, delicately neat,

and with so calm and sweet a smile, that the contrast marked itself strongly, and Theodora thought no one

'I came to tell you that Georgina Finch wants us to go to a party next Tuesday week. There's nothing to

'We are to bring Percy. I meant to have told them of our affair; but I did not think they deserved it just then. I

'Was it Mr. Gardner who met me going downstairs?' said Violet, with an unpleasant recollection of having

'No; their cousin. I wonder what you think of them?' said Theodora, hastily throwing aside her bonnet and

'I hardly know her,' said Violet, hesitating. 'This is only the second time I have seen her; and last year I was

'Overpowering,' said Theodora. 'So people say. It is time she should steady; but she will not think. I'm

provoked with her. I did not like her looks today, and yet she has a good warm heart. She is worth a dozen

Janes! Don't prefer Jane to her, whatever you do, Violet!' Then breaking off, she began earnestly: 'You see,

Violet, those are my oldest friends; I never could care for any girl but Georgina, and we have done such

things together as I never can forget. They had great disadvantages; a set of wretched governesses one

worse than the other, and were left entirely to their mercy. My education was no pattern; but it was a beauty

to theirs, thanks to my father. I do believe I was the only person with any serious notions that Georgina ever

came in contact with, in all her growing up. Their father died just as she was coming out, leaving very little

provision for them; and they were shifted about among fine relations, who only wanted to get rid of them, and

'Jane knew she was no beauty, and took to the obliging line. She fawns, and is intimate and popular. I never

liked her silkiness, though it creeps into one at the time. Georgina had more in her. I wish you could have

seen her at eighteen. She was such a fine, glowing, joyouslooking girl, with those bright cheeks, and her

eyes dancing and light hair waving, and exuberant spirits that no neglect or unkindness could dauntall wild

gaiety, setting humbug at defiance, and so goodnatured! Oh! dear, it makes one melancholy!'

'She had a long, low, nervous fever, as they called it; but I have never known much about it, for it was when

we were all taken up with John's illness. She was very long in recovering, and I suppose her spirit was

broken, and that the homelessness grew unbearable; for, whereas she had always declared for honest

independence and poverty, the next thing I heard of her was, that she had accepted this miserable

'No, indeed! She despises him, and does not hide it! She is true! that is the best of her. I cannot help caring for

Georgina. Poor thing, I hate to see it! Her spirits as high as ever, and with as little ballast; and yet she looks

so fagged. She was brought up to dissipationand does not know where else to turn. She has not a creature

'No one can tell what is the truth in Jane,' said Theodora; 'and her sister, who knows her best, is the last

person to be influenced by her. Some one to whom she could look up is the only chance. Oh, how I wish she

had a child! Anything to love would make her think. But there was something in the appearance of that room

'No, nothing ever could have made it so with you! I don't know what it was, but Well, I do think nothing

else prevented me from telling them about Percy. I meant it when I said I would stay after you; and they

talked about his book, and asked if I saw much of him, and I faced it out, so that they never suspected it, and

now I think it was cowardly. I know! I will go at once, and write Georgina a note, and tell her the truth.'

She went, and after a little interval, Violet began to dress for a party at the house of a literary friend of Lady

Martindale's, where they were to meet an Eastern grandee then visiting London. As she finished, she

bethought herself that Theodora had never before had to perform a grand toilette without a lady's maid; and

going to her room, found her, indeed, with her magnificent black tresses still spread over her shoulders,

'Don't I look like an insane gipsy?' said she, looking up, and tossing back the locks that hung over her face.

'Thank you; sit down, and I'll put all this black stuff out of the way,' said Theodora, grasping her hair with the

action of the Tragic Muse. 'I'll put it up in everyday fashion. I wish you would tell me what you do to yours

'I could show you in a minute; but as it is rather late, perhaps you would not dislike my trying to put it up for

'Thank youno, pray don't; you will tire yourself.' But it was spoken with none of the old disdain, and left

'I used to be thought a good hand with my sisters' hair. It will be such a treat if you will only let me try,' said

she, emboldened to stroke the raven tresses, and then take the comb, while Theodora yielded, well pleased.

'On condition you give me a lesson tomorrow. I am not to be maidridden all my life,' and it ended with

'Thank you! That is comfortable. You came in my utmost need. I am only ashamed of having troubled you.'

'Don't say so. I am so much obliged to you for letting me try. It is more like being at home with you,'

murmured Violet, turning away; but her voice as well as the glass betrayed her tearful eyes, and Theodora's

sensation was a reward for her pride having slumbered and allowed her to accept a service.

Mr. Fotheringham came to dinner that he might go with them to the party. As they were drinking coffee

'You had better leave your card for her, Percy,' said Theodora. He made no answer.

'Ha!' cried Arthur, 'the lion is grown coquettish with fine feeding. He is not easy of leading.'

'She is my greatest friend,' said Theodora, as if it was conclusive; but Percy only answered, I should be very

sorry to believe so,' set down his cup, and began to read the paper. She was the more irritated. 'Percy,' she

'Not to visit a relation of your own, and my most intimate friend, when it is my especial desire?'

'You do not know what you are talking of,' he answered, without raising his eyes.

'Percy!' exclaimed Theodora, her pride and affection so mortified that she forgot that Arthur was looking on

'You force it from me, Theodora,' said Percy, laying down the paper: 'it is because I will not enter into any

Violet coloured and shrank closer to her husband. Theodora's face and neck turned almost crimson, and her

eyes sparkled, but her voice only showed unmoved disdain. 'Remember, she is my FRIEND.'

'I see, you know nothing of the prior attachment,' said Percy, not without anger at her pertinacity.

'O it had, had it?' said Percy, ironically. 'So you approve her marrying an old rogue and miser, who had

heaped up his hoards by extortion of wretched Indians and Spaniards, the very scum of Mammon, coming to

'Those who spend don't ask whence gold comes. And you justify her keeping the old love, this cousin,

Much to Violet's relief, the carriage was announced; the gentlemen walked, and Theodora talked of

indifferent matters fast and gaily. Percy handed Mrs. Martindale out, and gave her his arm, leaving Theodora

It was a small select party, almost every one known to Theodora; and she was soon in eager conversation at

some distance from Violet, who was sorry for Percy, as he stood in silence beside her own chair, vexation

'Who is that talking to Theodora?' he presently asked. It was a small lightcomplexioned gentleman, whose

head and face, and the whole style of his dress and person, might have made him appear a boy of seventeen,

but for a pale moustache and tuft on the chin. Theodora looked very animated, and his face was glowing with

Percy was moving towards Arthur, when he was caught by the master of the house, and set to talk to the

Oriental in his own language. Violet had never been so impressed by his talents as while listening to his

fluent conversation in the foreign tongue, making the stranger look delighted and amused, and giving the

English audience lively interpretations, which put them into ready communication with the wonder at whom

they had hitherto looked in awkwardness. Theodora did not come near the group, nor seem to perceive

Violet's entreating glances; and when the Eastern prince departed, Percy had also disappeared. Violet was

gratified by the ladies around her descanting on his book and his Syriac, and wished Theodora could hear

At that moment she found Theodora close to her, presenting Lord St. Erme to Mrs. Arthur Martindale! After

so much dislike to that little insignificant light man for being the means of vexing Percy, to find him the poet

hero, the feudal vision of nobility, the Lord of Wrangerton! What an adventure for her mother to hear of!

It was a pleasant and rather pretty face when seen near, with very good blue eyes, and an air of great taste and

refinement, and the voice was very agreeable, as he asked some question about the Eastern prince. Violet

'I met him yesterday, but it was flat,' he said. 'They had a man there whose Syriac was only learnt from books,

and who could not understand him. The interpreter tonight was far more aufaitvery clever he seemed.

'The Crusader? Was it, indeed?' said Lord St. Erme, eagerly. 'Is he here? I wish particularly to make his

'I believe he is gone,' said Violet, pitying the unconscious victim, and at once amused, provoked, and

Violet marvelled at the composure of Theodora's reply. 'Yes, my eldest brother was his travelling

'Is it possible? Your brother the "M" of the book?' exclaimed the young Earl, with enthusiastic delight and

interest. 'I never guessed it! I must read it again for the sake of meeting him.'

'You often do meet him there,' said Theodora, 'as my sister can testify. She was helping him to revise it last

'I envy you!' cried Lord St. Erme; 'to go through such a book with such a companion was honour indeed!'

'Those are such delicious descriptions,' proceeded he. 'Do you remember the scene where he describes the

crusading camp at Constantinople? It is the perfection of languageplaces the whole before youcarries

you into the spirit of the time. It is a Tasso unconscious of his powers, borne along by his innate poetry;' then

'O, yes,' said Theodora, annoyed at feeling a blush arising. The Earl seemed sensible of a check, and changed

his tone to a sober and rather timid one, as he inquired after Mr. Martindale. The reply was left to Violet.

'He has never been so well in his life. He is extremely busy, and much enjoys the beauty of the place.'

'Nothing can be more lovely than the colour of the sea, and the wonderful foliage, and the clearness. He says

With much diffidence he replied: 'I speak only of my own feeling. To me, a fine landscape without

'There is the thought of Columbus,' said Violet, 'his whole character, and his delight as each island surpassed

'Now, I have a fellowfeeling for the buccaneers,' said Theodora. 'Bertram Risingham was always a hero of

'"Rokeby" has given a glory to buccaneering,' he replied. 'It is the office of poetry to gild nature by breathing

a soul into her. It is what the Americans are trying to do for their new world, still turning to England as their

'I meant no past associations,' said Theodora, bluntly. 'John carries his own with him.'

'And of the purpose,' said Theodora. 'It is work in earnest, no matter where, that gives outward things their

Their conversation here closed; but Theodora said as they went home: 'What did you think of him, Violet?'

'He would be good for something if he could be made to work. I long to give him a pickaxe, and set him on

upon the roads. Then he would see the beauty of them! I hate to hear him maunder on about imagination,

while he leaves his tenantry to take their chance. HE knows what eyes Percy and John see things with!'

'Violet,' said Theodora, the next morning, 'I want to know if Percy said more to Arthur than to us?'

She spoke with deepening colour, and Violet's glowed still more, as she answered: 'Arthur asked him, and he

said he would not BEGIN an acquaintance, but that there was no occasion to break off the ordinary civilities

of society. He accused her of no more than levity. Yes, those were Arthur's words.'

'I am going to get to the bottom of it,' said Theodora; 'and give Georgina a thorough lecture.'

She departed; and Violet sat down to her letters, with little Johnnie crawling at her feet; but in a few minutes

'A proper farrago she will hear,' said Percy. 'I found I could settle to nothing, so I thought it best to come and

In his present temper, play with the baby was the most congenial occupation, and he made the little fellow

very happy till he was carried off for his midday sleep. Then he tried to read, but seemed so uneasy, that

Violet wondered if it would be intermeddling to hint at Theodora's real views. At last, as if he could bear it no

longer, he abruptly said, 'Mrs. Martindale, do you know anything of these people?'

'Very little,' she answered. 'Theodora was telling me about them yesterday, before you came. I believe she

'No, I should not think it would. I am sure Theodora does not entirely approve of Mrs. Finch.'

'You shocked her with the suddenness of what you said. She cannot forget the having been happy together as

children; but she thinks as you do, and disliked the marriage very much. Before you came, she had been

'If I said so, I wonder what you would answer,' said Violet, with a bright, arch look.

'I should hear reason,' said Percy, roughly, as if to repel the sweetness; yet it had a mollifying effect, and he

'She suspects no evil, and cannot understand any imputation on her friend. She fancies I speak from report,

but I have known this fellow, Mark, all my life. His mother is a sister of my Aunt Fotheringham. They

'Ay. When I was last in England, there was a great todo at the discovery of an engagement between this

youth and Miss Georgina. I suppose, considering her bringingup, she was not much to be blamed. I

'O, that must have been the cause of the nervous fever Theodora mentioned. She said she knew no

'She has not been openly dealt with,' said Percy. 'They do not dare to let her see their doings.'

'No torment needed. The elder sister did try to warn her that it could not turn out well. I should think the old

rogue had found his punishment for his extortions. Fine stories I could tell you of him in South America.

Now, am I not justified in keeping clear of them? Let Theodora say what she will, it does not make it right for

me to put myself in the way of those great extravagant dinners and parties of theirs, where they want me for

'I am sure Theodora will think with you, when she is cooler, and not taken by surprise.'

'I am sorry to say that we dine out; but tomorrow is Sunday, and you will be sure to find us at home.'

He went, and one o'clock came, but no Theodora. Violet had waited ten minutes for luncheon before she

Then, throwing her bonnet into a chair, and cutting some cake, she proceeded: 'Such hours as they keep! No

one but Jane was up when I came, so I went to her room, and told her I would hear the rights of it.'

'Georgina has been foolish and unguarded, and the world is very ill natured. I hate it altogether, from

beginning to end,' said Theodora, with an impatient gesture. 'Most decidedly,' she added, 'Georgina never

ought to have married. I forced it from Jane that she had never cared for any one but this Mark. The discovery

of his extravagance and misconduct was the real overthrow of my poor Georgina. It was that which brought

on her illness; the family were very unkind; and at last weakness and persecution broke down her spirit, and

'She had nothing to fall back upon. Oh, if I had but been there! If I had but known it at the time!'

'The having Mr. Gardner there now? Really, I don't think she deserves all this abuse. The other matter is

entirely passed away. Mr. Finch likes him, and they understand each other fully. Coming to them detaches

him from his former habits, and gives him the best chance. His mother is so relieved to know he is with them.

If Jane saw anything in the least amiss, she says she would be the first to take alarm, and I do trust her for

'I suppose it is a question of appearances,' said Violet, with the diffident blushes of her eighteen years.

'Is she to throw away the hope of rescuing her cousin, to save herself from spiteful tongues?' cried Theodora.

'Not that I suppose Lady Fotheringham means to be spiteful, but Percy hears it all from her, and we know

very well that good ladies in the country have a tendency to think every one goodfornothing that lives in

London or Paris, especially their relations. That is all nonsense. If Percy goes by gossip, I don't. I go by my

own observation, and I see there is nothing at which to take exception. I watched her and Mr. Gardner

together, and I do declare there was nothing but ease and frankness. I am sure he was more inclined to pay

that sort of attention to me. He really is very entertaining. I must tell you some of his stories.'

Theodora kept silence for some minutes, then said: 'If he thinks to make me give my friends up, he is much

mistaken! You know I had written to Georgina last night. Well, she thought I had come to be congratulated;

and if you had but seen the greetingthe whole mannerwhen she met me! Oh! you would know how

'Yes, yes. I suppose you could not say anything about this to her. No, of course not.'

'Not of course at all, if I could have had her alone, but Jane was there all the time. It was a pleasure to see the

contrast between her manner and Jane's. There was soul in her, real hopes I should be happy, while Jane

seemed only to think it tolerable, because I might end in being an ambassadress. I will see her again before

She was too proud to ask what had passed in Violet's interview with him, and indeed was ready to take fire at

She strove to believe herself the offended party, but her conscience was not easily appeased, though she tried

to set it at rest by affectionate care of Violet, and was much gratified by Arthur's stopping her after Violet had

gone upstairs at night, to beg her to stay, while he was at Windsor with his regiment.

'I shall come backwards and forwards continually,' said Arthur, 'but she must not be alone; I shall be very

'Thank you, Theodora; good night. You have got to know her better now,' he continued, lingering as on that

'Much better,' said Theodora cordially. 'One cannot help growing fond of herso gentle and engaging.'

She was pleased with his satisfaction; and while she owned Violet's sincerity and sweetness, considered her

one of those soft dependent beings formed to call forth tenderness from strong and superior spirits, and

gloried in being necessary to her: it almost restored her balance of complacency.

On Sunday afternoon Violet stayed at home with little Johnnie, and the vacant place in the seat at church was

filled by Mr. Fotheringham. Many thoughts floated through Theodora's mind; but whether the better or the

worse would gain the advantage seemed rather to depend on chance than on herself. Perhaps she was not yet

conscious what were her besetting sins, and thus the conflict was merely a struggle between her feelings for

Arthur walked home with an acquaintance; but Theodora turned from Percy, and threw herself into eager

On entering the house, as Violet was not in the drawingroom, Theodora was going upstairs, when Percy

Colouring with shame and displeasure, she sat down with a sort of 'I am ready' air, and took off her walking

things, laying them down deliberately, and waiting in complete silence. Did she wish to embarrass him, or

'Theodora,' he said at length, 'when I spoke last night, I did not know how early your acquaintance with this

lady had begun, or I should have shown more regard to the feeling that arises between old companions. I am

This was unexpected; and she could not at once harden herself in displeasure, so that though she spoke not,

'I should never have defended Georgina's marriage if I had known the whole; but the rest of what you have

'That is what I came to explain;' and Percy repeated the history he had before given to Violet, adding a

'The point is,' said Theodora, 'what construction is to be placed on the present state of things? You and Lady

Fotheringham, who have not seen them, take one view; I, who do see them, and who know Georgina

intimately, take another, in which I agree with her husband and with the elder sister, who lives with her.'

With a provoking air of meekness she said, 'I only want to know what you expect of me.'

'Well?' said Theodora, with the same submissive voice. He had recovered himself, and with no further show

of temper, he sat down by her, saying, 'This is folly. We had better say what we mean. You feel strongly with

regard to your old playfellow; I cannot think well of her; but while this is matter of opinion, it is childish to

dispute. Time will show which is the correct viewI shall be glad if it is yours. The elder sister is a steady

amiable person, whom my aunt likes, and that is in their favour. I do not wish you to break with an old friend

while we know of no positive charge against her, though I should think there could be little to attract you. For

'I do not understand your principle,' said Theodora, but without asperity. 'Why do you decline an

'The beginning has been made in your case, and I know it is old affection, not present approval. You can't be

hurt by one like her. But for my part, knowing what I do of them, I will enter on no acquaintance; it is a line

of which I have resolved to keep clear. She would think herself patronizing a literary man.'

'Oh! you could not submit to that!' cried Theodora'never. Stay away, I beg of you.'

'It is for no such nonsense,' said Percy. 'But thinking of them as I do, I cannot receive from them the favours

which rich folks consider invitations to poor ones. My connection with them makes it all the more

undesirable. I totally disapprove their style of conduct, and will not seem to sanction it by beginning an

acquaintance, or appearing at their grand dinners and parties. If I had known them before, the case might be

'I will say no more. You are quite right,' said Theodora, well able to appreciate the manliness of his

She thought over several times the way of communicating to Mrs. Finch, Percy's rejection of her invitation,

and made some attempts at seeing her, but without success, until the night of the party. Violet had an

undefined dread of it, and was especially glad that her husband was able to go with them. It was one of the

occasions when he was most solicitous about her appearance; and he was well pleased, for she was in very

good looks, and prettily dressed with some Irish lace, that to Theodora's amusement she had taken off Miss

Marstone's hands; and with his beautiful wife and distinguishedlooking sister, he had his wish of displaying

The room was full, but Violet saw few acquaintance; as Mrs. Finch, with much display of streamer, flounce,

jewellery, and shoulders, came to meet them with vehement welcome, and quite oppressed Violet with her

With a nod and look of gay displeasure at Theodora, she said, 'So, you have brought me no Crusader, you

'I will tell you another time,' said Theodora, blushing inconveniently, and Violet, as she felt her cheeks

'You won't confess! No, you never tried. If you had once set your mind on it, you would have accomplished

'You see your mistake,' returned Theodora. A gentleman here greeted her, then claimed Mrs. Finch's

attention, and evidently by his desire, she turned to Violet, and presented him as her cousin, Mr. Gardner, an

'I am delighted to make your acquaintance,' was his address. 'Is Captain Martindale here? I have not seen him

'He is in the room,' said Violet, looking round for him, hoping either that he would come, or that Mr. Gardner

would go in search of him, but the conversation continued, though she answered without knowing what she

said, till at last he moved away to communicate to Mrs. Finch that Arthur Martindale's pretty wife had

Theodora was satisfied to see a very slight recognition pass between Mr. Gardner and her brother, who was

intent on conducting to Violet an officer newly returned from the West Indies, where he had met John. After

a pleasant conversation, the two gentlemen moved away, and presently the place next to her was taken by

'We are so vexed at not seeing Mr. Fotheringham! Georgina is furious. We reckoned on him as the lion of the

Violet had no answer to make, and Jane continued. 'I have taken Theodora to task. Fame makes men

capricious, and he is very odd; but I tell her she ought to have more influence, and I seriously think so. Do

'I believe he convinced her,' said Violet, wishing the next moment to recall her words.

'He might have made an exception in favour of such near connections! Why, we shall be related ourselves,

'It is strange enough that we have never met Percival Fotheringham,' said Miss Gardner. 'He is an eccentric

being, I hear, but our dear Theodora has a spice of eccentricity herself. I hope it will be for the best.'

'I rejoice to hear it. I had some doubts. The dear girl is so generous, of such peculiar decision, so likely to be

dazzled by talent, and so warmly attached to her eldest brother, that I almost feared it might not have been

'I am relieved to hear it. In confidence I may tell YOU, it is said in our OWN family, that there is a rough

overbearing temper about him. I could not bear to think of dear Theodora's high spirit being subjected to

'He is abrupt,' said Violet, eagerly; 'but I assure yon the better he is known, the more he is liked. My little boy

'I am glad. No doubt you have every means of judging, but I own I was surprised at such ready consent. You

were behind the scenes, no doubt, and can tell how that determined spirit carried the day.'

'Lord Martindale gave his consent most readily and gladly,' said Violet; but Jane was only the more

'It was best to do so with a good grace; but I did think our dear Theodora might have looked higher! Poor

Lord St. Erme! He would have been a more eligible choice. The family must have been much disappointed,

'Well! perhaps not, but an easy gentle temper might. However, it cannot be helped! Only the long

engagement is unfortunatevery trying to both parties. I have seen so few turn out well! Poor Pelham

'Yes; it is a sad affair. A fine tall youth, quite imbecile. He is his poor mother's darling, but no more fit to take

care of himself than a child of five years old. A most melancholy thing! Old Sir Antony ought to set him

aside, and let Percival enjoy the estate. Indeed, I should think it very probable he would do soit would be

'Percival can do anything with the old people, and they will be so delighted with the Martindale connection!

'Good old folks, exceedingly primitive. Very kind too, and a fine oldfashioned place; but, oh, so dull! All

their ideas are of the seventeenth century. It will be a severe ordeal for poor Theodora, but if Lady

Fotheringham, good old soul, is pleased with her, I shall expect grand consequences.'

Violet was glad that Miss Gardner was asked to dance. Presently Arthur returned to her side. 'Tired, Violet?'

he asked. 'Slow work, is not it? They have a queer lot here. Scarcely a soul one ever saw before.'

'I was thinking so. Are there not a great many foreigners? I saw some immense moustaches.'

'Ay. Percy would think himself back in Blue Beard's country. There is the King of the Clothes Brushes

'An economical fellow! Every man his own clothes brushtwo expenses saved at once, to say nothing of

'Dancing with Gardner. He seems inclined to make up to her, unless it is a blind.'

'Yes, scamp that he is. I had rather he had never turned up again. He is not worth Theodora's quarrelling

about. I hear she is chattering away like fun. Have you had any one to speak to?'

'Miss Gardner came to me. She seemed to think Sir Antony might settle his property on Percy instead of on

'I wish he would. He could not do a wiser thing. But of course it is entailedthere's always a provision of

nature for starving the younger branches. What does she say to Percy's absence!'

'He is a lucky fellow, I know!' said Arthur, 'to be safe in his bed at home! This evening is a bore, and I wish

the whole set were further off, instead of deluding Theodora! I'll get her away when this dance is over.'

'Ha!' cried Mrs. Finch, suddenly stopping in front of them, and disengaging herself from her partner, as she

breathlessly threw herself down beside Violet. 'So there's Captain Martindale, after all! How exemplary! And

my poor Mrs. Martindale, that I told Jane and Mark to take such care of, left deserted to her husband's

'I can't allow such things. Such a monopoly of our Guardsmen after two years' marriage is beyond bearing!

'We don't follow French fashions,' said Arthur, his gay tone making his earnest like jest. 'I am going to take

'Mrs. Martindale will learn my maximNever bring a husband to an evening party. There is nothing so

'You don't mean to take them away? That is the climax of all your crimes. Quite unallowable.'

'Many things unallowable are done,' said Arthur; 'and I don't allow her to be overtired.'

'"Barbare",' began Mrs. Finch, but with a bow, as if it was a compliment, he was gone in search of the

carriage. She sat for a moment silent, then said, 'Well, I must forgive him. I never thought to see him so

careful of anything. How happy Theodora seems in your "menage". Quite a different creature; but perhaps

'I am glad of it,' said Mrs. Finch, heartily. 'It is a horrid stiff place for her at home, is it not? And I am

delighted she should escape from it. How she got consent, I can't imagine; and Theodora has notions of her

'I am not surprised. I read that booka wonder for me, and was perfectly "eprise". But I did not think a

genius with empty pockets would have gone down at Martindale; and he is a bit of a bear, too, they say,

'I hope he is worthy of her. He is the great pride of the old folks at Worthbourne. One heard of Percy's

perfections there morning, noon, and night, till I could have hated the sound of his name. Very generous of

me to ask him here tonight, is it not? but I wish he would have come. I want to judge of him myself. I could

There was little occasion for Violet to speak, Mrs. Finch always kept the whole conversation to herself; but

she could not but perceive that though the exaggeration and recklessness of style were unpleasing, yet it

really was frank and genuine, and Theodora's declaration that Georgina was far preferable to Jane was less

The evening was over, much to her relief; but there remained Theodora's bold undertaking to tell Mrs. Finch

of Percy's refusal to visit her. Any one else would have let the subject drop, but Theodora thought this would

She found Georgina looking over some cards of invitation, with an air of great dissatisfaction, and almost the

'Very strange! We left our cards, I know, yet they never asked us to their party this week, and now seem to

have missed us again. I wished particularly to go, for one is sure to meet all that is worth seeing, your knight

among the rest. They are prim, straitlaced, exclusive people themselves; but it is a house worth going to.'

'Oh! yes, we did; we used to be there pretty often when we lived with my Uncle Edward; and it is not that

they do not think my poor old man good enough for them, for we went to their parties last year. So, Mrs.

Theodora's colour rose as she said, 'Georgina, I am going to say what no one else will tell you. It is not your

The crimson of Mrs. Finch's cheeks, and the precipitation with which she started to her feet, would have

disconcerted most persons; but Theodora, though she cast down her eyes, spoke the more steadily. 'You must

'Whatwhatwhat?' cried Georgina, passionately; 'what can the most illnatured, the most censorious,

'It is not merely the illnatured,' said Theodora. 'I know very well that you mean no harm; but you certainly

'Well, and who does not? Some do so more demurely and hypocritically than others; but what else does any

one go into company for? Do you expect us all to act the happy couple, like Captain and Mrs. Martindale the

other night? You should have brought your own Percy to set us the example!' said she, ending with a most

'Georgina, you must not expect to see Percy. He has rigid notions; he always avoids people who seek much

after fashion and amusement, and (I must say it) he will not begin an acquaintance while you go on in this

'So!' exclaimed Georgina. 'It is a new thing for the gentlemen to be particular and fastidious! I wonder what

harm he thinks I should do him! But I see how it is: he means to take you away, turn you against me, the only

creature in this world that ever cared for me. Are not you come to tell me he forbids you ever to come near

'No, don't, don't displease him on my account,' cried Mrs. Finch. 'Go and be happy with him; I am not worth

The tears stood on her burning cheeks, and Theodora eagerly replied, 'Have no fancies about me. Nothing

shall ever make me give up my oldest friend. You ought to know me better than to think I would.'

'You are so unlike those I live with,' said Georgina sadly, as an excuse for the distrust. 'Oh, you don't know

what I have gone through, or you would pity me. You are the only thing that has not failed me. There is Jane,

with her smooth tongue and universal obligingness, she is the most selfish creature in existenceher heart

would go into a nutshell! One grain of sympathy, and I would never have married. It was all her doingshe

'Now listen to me, Georgina. You say you rely on me as you do on no one else; will you hear me tell you the

'I know what you are going to sayGo and live in the country, and set up a charityschool.'

'I say no such thing. I only ask you to be cautious in your manners, to make Mr. Finch of more importance,

Again Georgina burst into her 'thorn crackling' laugh. 'Poor Mark! I thought that was coming. People will

'I know you mean no harm,' repeated Theodora; 'but it cannot be right to allow any occasion for observations.'

'Now, Theodora, hear me. I dare say Jane has been telling you some of her plausible stories, which do more

harm than good, because no one knows which part to believe. There was some nonsense between Mark and

me when we were young and happyI confess that. Perhaps I thought he meant more than he did, and dwelt

upon it as silly girls do, especially when they have nothing else to care for. Then came the discovery of all his

debts and scrapes, poor fellow, andI won't deny itit half killed me, more especially when I found he had

been attached to some low girl, and avowed that he had never seriously thought of mehe believed I

understood it as all sport. I was very ill. I wish I had died. There was no more to be done but to hate him. My

uncle and aunt Edward were horridly savage, chiefly because I hindered them from going to Italy; and Mrs.

George Gardner thought I had been deluding Mark! Then Lady Fotheringham asked us, andit was dull

enough to be sure, and poor Pelham was always in the way but they were kind comfortable folks. Lady

Fotheringham is a dear old dame, and I was in dull spirits just then, and rather liked to poke about with her,

'Well, so I was. I hated it excessively sometimes. Jane is not entirely false in that. The evenings were horrid,

and Sundays beyond everything unbearable. I confess I was delighted to get away to Bath; but thereif Jane

would but have helped meI would, indeed I would, have been thankful to have gone back to Worthbourne,

even if I had had to play at draughts with Pelham for the rest of my days. But Jane was resolved, and all my

strength and spirit had been crushed out of me. She would not even let me write to you nor to Lady

'Well, that is all past,' said Theodora, whose face had shown more sympathy than she thought it right to

And you see it is folly to say there is any harm or danger in my seeing Mark: he never had any attachment to

me seven years ago, nor any other time, and whatever I felt for him had a thorough cure. I am not ashamed to

say I am glad he should be here to give him a chance of marrying a fortune. That is the whole story. Are you

'Satisfied on what I never doubted, your own intentions, but no further. You ought to abstain from all

'I am not going to give my cousin up to please Lady Alburyno, nor all the Fotheringhams put together!

HE was Mr. Gardner, and whether it was that Mrs. Finch was more guarded, or that her pleading influenced

Theodora's judgment, nothing passed that could excite a suspicion that anything remained of the former

feeling between the cousins. It was in truth exactly as Mrs. Finch said; for whatever were her faults, she was

perfectly frank and sincere, clinging to truth, perhaps out of opposition to her sister. Mark was not a man

capable of any genuine or strong affection; and as Theodora rightly perceived, the harm of Georgina's ways

was not so much what regarded him, as in the love of dissipation, the unguarded forward manner with all

gentlemen alike, and the reckless pursuit of excitement. There was a heart beneath, and warmth that might in

'It is a great pity that people will drop her,' she said to Violet. 'The more she is left to that stamp of society,

Violet agreed, pitied, and wished it could be helped; but whenever they met Mrs. Finch in company, saw it

Mr. Gardner was, on the contrary, a general favourite. Every one called him good for nothing; but then, he

was so very amusing! Violet could never find this out, shrank from his notice, and withdrew as much as

possible from his neighbourhood; Emma Brandon generally adhering closely to her, so as to avoid one whom

It was in parties that Violet chiefly saw Emma this spring. Theodora's presence in Cadoganplace frightened

her away; and, besides, her mornings were occupied by Miss Marstone's pursuits. Lady Elizabeth made no

objection to her sharing in these, though sometimes not fully convinced of the prudence of all the accessories

to their charities, and still less pleased at the influence exercised by Theresa over her daughter's judgment.

Emma's distaste to society was now far more openly avowed, and was regarded by her not as a folly to be

conquered, but a mark of superiority. Her projects for Rickworth were also far more prominent. Miss

Marstone had swept away the veil that used to shroud them in the deepest recess of Emma's mind, and to

Violet it seemed as if they were losing their gloss by being produced whenever the friends wanted something

to talk about. Moreover, Emma, who was now within a few months of twentyone, was seized with a

vehement desire to extort her mother's consent to put them at once in execution, and used to startle Violet by

pouring out lamentations over her promise, as if it was a cruel thraldom. Violet argued that the scheme was

'It has been the thought of my life! Besides, I have Theresa's judgment; and, oh! Violet, mamma means it

well, I know; but she does not know what she asks of me! Think, think if I should die in the guilt of

'No; but I reap the benefit of it. My grandfather bought it. Oh! if it should bring a curse with it!'

'Well, but, Emma, I should think, even if it be wrong to hold it, that cannot be your fault yet. You mean to

restore it; and surely it must be better to keep it as yet, than to act directly against your mother's wishes.'

'If it was for any good reason; but I know it is only because it would better suit mamma's old English notions

to see me go and marry in an ordinary way, like any commonplace woman, as Theresa says. Ah! you would

like it too, Violet. It is of no use talking to you! As Theresa says, the English domestic mind has but one type

Violet did not like to hear her dear Lady Elizabeth contemned; but she had no ready answer, and humbly

resigned herself to Emma's belief that she was less able to enter into her feelings than that most superior

When Arthur went with his regiment to Windsor, the ladies intended to spend their evenings at home, a rule

which had many exceptions, although Violet was so liable to suffer from late hours and crowded rooms, that

Lady Elizabeth begged her to abstain from parties, and offered more than once to take charge of Theodora;

but the reply always was that they went out very little, and that this once it would not hurt her.

The truth was that Theodora had expressed a decided aversion to going out with the Brandons. 'Lady

Elizabeth sits down in the most stupid part of the room,' she said, 'and Emma stands by her side with the air

of a martyr. They look like a pair of respectable country cousins set down all astray, wishing for a safe corner

to run into, and wondering at the great and wicked world. And they go away inhumanly early, whereas if I do

have the trouble of dressing, it shall not be for nothing. I ingeniously eluded all going out with them last year,

So going to a royal ball was all Theodora vouchsafed to do under Lady Elizabeth's protection; and as her

objections could not be disclosed, Violet was obliged to leave it to be supposed that it was for her own

gratification that she always accompanied her; although not only was the exertion and the subsequent fatigue

a severe tax on her strength, but she was often uneasy and distressed by Theodora's conduct. Her habits in

company had not been materially changed by her engagement; she was still bent on being the first object, and

Violet sometimes felt that her manner was hardly fair upon those who were ignorant of her circumstances.

For Theodora's own sake, it was unpleasant to see her in conversation with Mr. Gardner; and not only on her

account, but on that of Lord St. Erme, was her uncertain treatment of him a vexation to Violet.

Violet, to whom Theodora's lovers were wont to turn when suffering from her caprice, was on very friendly

terms with the young Earl. He used to come and stand by her, and talk to her about Wrangerton, and seemed

quite amused and edified by her quiet enthusiasm for it, and for Helvellyn, and her intimacy with all the

pictures which he had sent home and almost forgotten. His sister was another favourite theme; she was many

years younger than himself, and not yet come out; but he was very desirous of introducing her to Mrs. and

Miss Martindale; and Violet, who had heard of Lady Lucy all her life, was much pleased when a day was

fixed for a quiet dinner at Mrs. Delaval's, the aunt with whom she lived. How Mrs. Moss would enjoy hearing

The day before was one of the first hot days of summer, and Violet was so languid that she looked forward

with dread to the evening, when they were to go to a soiree at Mrs. Bryanstone's, and she lay nursing herself,

wishing for any pretence for declining it. Theodora coming in, declared that her going was out of the

'So you may, but you shall not go for all that. You know Arthur is coming home; and you must save yourself

'I thank you, but only'she hesitated'if only you would be so kind as to go with Lady Elizabeth.'

'I will manage for myself, thank you. I shall not think of seeing you go out tonight. Why, I went out

continually with Georgina last summer'as she saw Violets look of disappointment.

'The same in effect. I am not going to attend to nonsensical gossip. Georgina is what she was then, and the

same is right for me now as was right last year. I am not going to turn against her'

'But, Theodora,' said Violet's weak voice, 'Percy said he hoped you never would go out with her; and I said

Never was Theodora more incensed than on hearing that Percy and this young girl had been arranging a

'Percy has nothing to do with it,' she began; but she was interrupted by a message to know whether Lady

Her entrance strengthened Theodora's hands, and she made an instant appeal to her, to enforce on Violet the

necessity of resting that evening. Lady Elizabeth fully assented, and at once asked Theodora to join her.

'I thank you, I have another arrangement,' she said, reckless of those entreating eyes; 'I am to go with Mrs.

'Yes, Lady Elizabeth, I trust her to you to make her hear reason,' said Theodora. 'I shall leave her to you.'

Poor Violet, already in sufficient dread of the evening, was obliged to endure a reiteration of all its possible

consequences. Lady Elizabeth was positively grieved and amazed to find her, as she thought, resolutely set

upon gaieties, at all risks, and spared no argument that could alarm her into remaining quietly at home, even

assuring her that it was her duty not to endanger herself for the sake of a little excitement or amusement.

Violet could only shut her eyes to restrain the burning tears, and listen, without one word in vindication, until

Lady Elizabeth had exhausted her rhetoric, and, rising, with some coolness told her she still hoped that she

Violet would fain have hid her face in her good friend's bosom, and poured out her griefs, but she could only

feel that she was forfeiting for ever the esteem of one she loved so much. She held out, however. Not till the

door had closed did she relax her restraint on herself, and give way to the overwhelming tears. Helpless,

frightened, perplexed, forced into doing what might be fatal to her! and every one, even Arthur, likely to

blame her! The burst of weeping was as terrified, as violent, as despairing as those of last year.

But she was not, as then, inconsolable; and as the first agitation spent itself she resumed her selfcommand,

checked her sobs by broken sentences of prayer, growing fuller and clearer, then again soft and misty, till she

She slept only for a short interval, but it had brought back her composure, and she was able to frame a prayer

to be directed to do right and be guarded from harm; and then to turn her mind steadily to the decision. It was

her duty, as long as it was in her power, to be with her husband's sister, and guard her from lowering herself

by her associates. She was bound by her promise to Percy, and she could only trust that no harm would ensue.

'If it should,' thought poor Violet, 'I may honestly hope it is in the way of what I believe my duty; so it would

be a cross, and I should be helped under it. And if the Brandons blame methat is a cross again. Suppose I

was to be as ill again as I was before suppose I should not get through itOh! then I could not bear to

have wilfully neglected a duty! And the next party? Oh! no need for thinking of that! I must only take thought

Theodora had gone out so entirely convinced that Violet would relinquish her intention, that, meeting Mrs.

On returning home she heard that Mrs. Martindale was asleep; and, as they had dined early, she drank coffee

in her own room, and read with the Brogden girl, as part of her system of compensation, intending to spare

further discussion by seeing Violet no more that night. She proceeded to dress her hairnot as helplessly as

at first, for the lessons had not been without fruit; but tonight nothing had a good effect. Not being

positively handsome, her good looks depended on colour, dress, and light; and the dislike to failure, and the

desire to command attention, made it irritating to find her hair obstinate and her ornaments unbecoming; and

'But, Violet, I will not let you go; Arthur would not allow it. You are not fit for it.'

'You believe! It is very ridiculous of you to venture when you only believe,' said Theodora, never imagining

that those mild weary tones could withstand her for a moment. 'Stay at home and rest. You know Arthur may

Theodora could only show her annoyance by impatience with her toilette. Her sister tried to help her; but

nothing suited nothing pleased herall was untoward; and at last Violet said, 'Is Percy to be there?'

Somehow, that saying stung her to the quick, and the more because it was so innocently spoken.

'I do not care,' she said. 'You are so simple, Violet, you fancy all courtships must be like your own. One can't

The colour rushed painfully into Violet's face, and she quitted the room. It was a moment of dire shame and

grief to Theodora, who had not intended a taunt, but rather to excuse her own doings; and as the words came

back on her, and she perceived the most unmerited reproach they must have conveyed, she was about to hurry

after her sister, explain, and entreat her pardon. Almost immediately, however, Violet returned, with her

hands full of some beautiful geraniums, that morning sent to her by Mrs. Harrison.

Theodora trusted the blush had been the work of her own guilty fancy, and, recollecting how often Mrs.

Nesbit's innuendoes had glanced aside, thought it best not to revive the subject. She did not estimate even the

sacrifice it was to part with the glowing fragrant flowers, the arrangement of which had freshened Violet's

spirits that evening when not in tune for other occupation; and she did not know that there was one little sigh

of fellowfeeling at their destiny of drooping and fading in the crowd and glare. Their brilliant hues had great

success, and set off the deep black eyes and hair to unusual advantage when woven by those dexterous

fingers. The toilette was complete, and Theodora as kind as she could be, between shame at her own speech

'I only wish you looked better yourself,' she said. 'You are too pale for that old white dress.'

Theodora could not accuse her of overcarefulness of her renown as a beauty. Her dress was, of course,

appropriate, but aimed at no more; and her worn, languid appearance did not cause her a moment's thought,

They found the room very warm and crowded. Theodora saw Violet lodged on an ottoman, and then strayed

away to her own friends. Mrs. Finch soon arrived, and attacked her for having let them go on a fool's errand.

'She looks very unwell,' said Mrs. Finch; 'but, poor thing, it would be too hard to miss everything this year.'

There was dancing; but when Captain Fitzhugh brought Theodora back to her seat, Violet whispered, 'I am

'Oh! I am engaged to Lord St. Erme, and then to Mr. Gardner, and but you go home; you have done your

duty, my dear. Go home, and to sleep. Georgina will bring me. Captain Fitzhugh will find you the carriage.'

She walked off with Lord St. Erme, and came no more that way. Presently there was some confusion.

'A lady fainting,' said her partner, and she saw Emma looking dreadfully frightened. Conscience was enough,

without the name passing from mouth to mouth. Theodora sprang forward, and following the movement,

found herself in a room where Violet's insensible figure had just been placed on a bed. Lady Elizabeth was

there, and Emma, and Mrs. Bryanstone. Theodora felt as if no one but herself should touch Arthur's wife; but

she had never before witnessed a fainting fit, and, in her consternation and guiltiness, knew not how to be

serviceable, so that all that was required was done by the other ladies. She had never experienced such alarm

and remorse as now, while standing watching, until the eyes slowly opened, looked round uneasily till they

fell on her, then closed for a few moments, but soon were again raised, while the soft low words were heard,

'Thank you, I beg your pardon!' then, with an imploring, deprecating gaze on her, 'I am sorry; indeed I could

Theodora was almost overcome; but Lady Elizabeth gave a warning squeeze to her arm, whispering, 'Take

care, don't agitate her:' and this, recalling the sense that others were present, brought back her

selfpossession, and she only kissed Violet, tenderly bade her lie still, and hoped she was better.

She smiled, and declared herself refreshed, as the wind blew on her from the open window, and she felt the

cold water on her face, and there was no silencing her thanks and apologies for giving trouble. She said she

was well enough to go home; and, as soon as the carriage was found, sat up, looking shivering and forlorn,

but still summoning up smiles. 'Good night, dear Lady Elizabeth,' she said; 'thank you very much. You see

Lady Elizabeth offered to go home with her; but she could not bear to occasion further sensation, and,

besides, understood Theodora's face. She refused, and her friend kissed her, and promised to come early

tomorrow to see her; but, mingled with all this care and kindness there was something of 'I told you so.'

She trembled so much when she stood up, that Theodora put her strong arm round her, and nearly carried her

downstairs, gratified to find her clinging to her, and refusing all other support. Scarcely a word was spoken

as they went home; but Theodora held the hand, which was cold, limp, and shaking, and now and then she

Theodora had her directions from Lady Elizabeth, and intended to make up for her misdeeds by most

attentive care; but, on coming home, they found that Arthur had arrived, and gone to bed, so that nothing was

in her power but to express more kind wishes and regrets than she could stay to hear or to answer in her

Theodora was a good deal shocked, but also provoked, at having been put in the wrong. She felt as if she had

sustained a defeat, and as if Violet would have an advantage over her for the future, managing her by her

'But I will not submit,' thought Theodora. 'I will not bear with interference, if not from Percy, certainly not

from his deputya mere spoilt child, a very good child, but spoilt by her position, by John's overestimate

of her, and by the deference exacted by her weakness and her engagingness. She has very sweet, winning

ways, and I am very fond of her in reason, but it will be very good for her to see I can be kind to her without

In this mind Theodora went to sleep, but was wakened in the early morning by Arthur's voice on the stairs,

calling to Sarah. She threw on her dressinggown, and halfopening her door, begged to know what was the

'Only that you have done for her with your freaks and your wilfulness,' answered Arthur, roughly.

'Can I do anything? Can I be of use? Let me go to her. Oh! Arthur, pray let me.'

He went into the room, and brought back word that Violet wanted no one but Sarah, and was a little more

comfortable; only begging Theodora would be so kind as to go to the nursery, lest little Johnnie should

Thither she repaired, but without the satisfaction of usefulness, for the child slept soundly till his nurse

returned. Mr. Harding had been there, and Mrs. Martindale was better, needing only complete quiet; but

Sarah was extremely brief, scornful, and indignant, and bestowed very few words on Miss Martindale. 'Yes,

ma'amno, ma'am,' was all that hard pumping could extract, except funereal and mysterious sighs and

shakes of the head, and a bustling about, that could only be understood to intimate that she wished to have her

It was still so early that Theodora had time to go to church; as usual, she met the Brandons; and Lady

Elizabeth, much concerned at her tidings, came home with her to see how the patient was going on.

Lady Elizabeth forbore to reproach Violet, but she lectured Arthur on allowing her to be imprudent. He took

it in very good part, not quite disagreeing when told they were all too young together, and made a hearty

He was certainly doing his part. All the morning he was in and out, up and down stairs, effectually preventing

Theodora's time passed in strange variations of contrition, jealousy, and perverseness. She was hurt at his

displeasure,she was injured by her exclusion from Violet's room,she was wounded even by her little

nephew, who cried downstairs for mamma, and upstairs for Sarah, and would not be content with her best

endeavours to make him happy. And yet, when, after carefully looking to see that he could come to no harm,

Sarah was obliged to place him on the floor and leave him for the first time alone with his father, he sat

motionless, fixed in earnest, intent contemplation, like a sort of distant worship of him, keeping him likewise

in a silent amused wonder, what would come next; and when it ended in a gravely, distinctly pronounced,

'Papa!' Arthur started as if it had been a jackdaw speaking, then picked up the little fellow in his arms and

carried him off to show, as a natural curiosity, to his mother! At any other time, Theodora would have been

charmed at the rare sight of Arthur fondling his little boy; now she only felt that nobody wanted her, and that

Her chief occupation was answering inquiries, and writing notes to decline their evening engagementsthe

dinner at Mrs. Delaval's among the rest; for she and Arthur were equally resolved to remain at home that

evening, and she wished to persuade herself that they were Violet's friends, not her own.

In the midst, Mrs. Finch and Miss Gardner called, and in her state of irritation the smooth tongue of the latter

'Poor thing, no doubt she thinks she has been making a heroic exertion. Well, she has her reward! It must be

delightful to have caused such a sensation. Your brother is a most devoted husband.'

'And did she really go because she would not trust you without her?' said Mrs. Finch. 'Well, that is a good

'I think you must be glad they do not live at Brogden,' quietly added Jane, in the midst of her sister's laughter.

'It has been put into her head,' said Theodora, 'that she ought to look after me, and a great mistake it is.'

'Yes, you are not come here to be less free than last year, when Lord and Lady Martindale had you in their

own hands, said Georgina. 'If I were you I would do something strong all at once, and settle that matter. That

'But what is it that she objects to? I see,' as Jane made a sign, as if to advise her not to inquire. 'Is it to your

coming out with me? Well! I declare, that is pretty well, considering who she was. I thought better things of

her, with her soft voice, as if she was thankful to be spoken to, after all the notice I have taken of her.'

'Hush, hush! I tell you, she would never have originated the notion, but it has been put into her, and when she

'We will see that!' said Georgina. 'Come and dine with us tonight, and then we are going to "Der

'That is impossible, thank you. We have given up the dinner at the Delavals', and I do not intend to go out in

the evening any more. I came here to take care of her, and I mean to do so thoroughly.'

'Not to go out any more!' cried Georgina, horrified. 'I honour Theodora,' said Jane. 'Such devotion is like her,

'No devotion at all. I like a rational evening with her much better than a cram like last night's.'

Theodora crimsoned. Percy had instigated Violet's opposition, and she was in no charity with him. Jane saw

there was annoyance, and turned the subject before her sister could open on it. With all her quiet ways, Jane

had the mastery over the impetuous Georgina, whom she apparently flattered and cherished as a younger

sister, but in reality made subservient to her own purposes. Indeed, Jane was like the Geraldine of Christabel;

without actually speaking evil she had the power of insinuating her own views, so that even the lofty and

sincere nature of Theodora was not proof against her. Poor Violet! while she perilled herself, and sacrificed

her friend's good opinion, her sister's mind was being hardened and poisoned against her.

'I am afraid,' said Jane, 'that it is of no use then to talk to you of what Georgina and I have been planning.'

'Oh! Theodora must come to that at any rate,' cried Georgina, 'or I will never forgive her nor Mrs. Martindale

'To be sure I do!' cried Theodora. 'It was one of the most delightful days I ever had in my life. I have loved

cowslips doubly for the treat the sight of them was, in the midst of London and masters, seven years ago.

'Growing to an unmentionable age,' said Georgina. 'Well, I have set my heart on a picnic to Richmond again.

Mark is to take a steamer for us, and I know of plenty of people who will make a charming party!'

'Oh, nonsense; one can't babble of green fields and run after cowslips, at our age, unless one is in love,' said

Georgina. 'If you were going to bring your Percy, perhaps we would not interfere with your sweet rural

'We will bring some one else,' said Jane. 'After poor Mrs. Martindale had carried you off', Theodora, I found

the author of "Pausilippo" looking extremely disconsolate, and hinting to him that such a scheme was in

agitation, and that you were included in it, he looked so eager, that he will be for ever beholden to Georgina

'Poor Lord St. Erme!' said Georgina. 'It really is a shame, Theodora. I rather take him under my protection.

'But, Georgina, you are not in the least secure of Theodora,' said Jane, satirically. 'She is devoted to Mrs.

'If my sisterinlaw is not well I shall not leave her, if she is, you may depend upon me.'

'Yes, I think you will not get him,' said Theodora; 'but I will certainly join you, provided Violet is not really

'I am very good friends with that pretty sister of yours,' said Jane. 'I will call some day, and try to get her

'Oncetwiceyou have failed us,' said Mrs. Finch, rising to take leave. 'This third time, and I shall believe

They departed, and presently Arthur came down. 'How long those women have been here! Have they been

hatching treason? I want you to go up and sit with Violet; I am going out for an hour.'

It was a tame conclusion to the morning's alarms when a brisk voice answered, 'Come in,' at her knock, and

Violet lay very comfortably reading, her eyes bright and lively, and her cheeks with almost their own colour.

Her sweet smile and grateful face chased away ill humour; and Theodora was so affectionate and agreeable as

to surprise herself, and make her believe herself subject to the fascination Violet exercised over her brothers.

She told Arthur, on his return, that Violet was just ill enough to make waiting on her pretty pastime; but was

Two days after, Miss Gardner calling, found Mrs. Martindale alone in the drawingroom, and pretty well

again. The project for the party was now fully developed, and it was explained to Violet with regrets that she

was unable to share it, and hopes that Theodora and her brother would not fail to join it.

'Thank you, I believe Captain Martindale will be at Windsor; he will be on guard next week.'

'Ah! that is provoking. He is so valuable at this kind of thing, and I am sure would enjoy it. He would meet

some old schoolfellows. You must use your influence to prevent him from being lazy. Guardsmen can always

'Perhaps if Theodora wishes to go, he may manage it; but I am afraid it is not likely that he will be able.'

'You will trust us for taking care of our dear Theodora,' said Miss Gardner; 'we know she is rather

highspirited, and not very fond of control. I can quite enter into your feelings of responsibility, but from my

knowledge of her character, I should say that any sense of restraint is most galling to her. But even if we have

not the pleasure of Captain Martindale's company, you may fully reckon on our watching over her, myself in

'Yes, I may say so. We hope for Mrs. Sedley and her daughters. Do you know them? Charming people whom

Violet was not acquainted with them, and tried to find out who were the rest. They seemed to be all young

ladies, or giddy young wives, like Mrs. Finch herself, and two or three foreigners. Few were personally

known to the Martindales; Lord St. Erme was the only gentleman of their own set; and Violet could not

smile, as her visitor expected, on hearing how he had been enticed by hopes of meeting Miss Martindale.

Jane Gardner perceived the disapprobation. 'Ah! well,yes. One cannot but own that our dear Theodora's

spirits do now and then make her a little bit of a flirt. It is the way with all such girls, you know. I am sure it

was with my sister, but, as in her case, marriage is the only cure. You need not be in the least uneasy, I assure

you. All will right itself, though a good deal may go on that startles soberminded people like us. I could

condole with you on the charge, but you will find it the only way not to seem to thwart her. Violet thought it

'Then I depend on you for the cream of our party,' said Miss Gardner, taking leave.

'I cannot tell whether Captain Martindale can come,' said Violet, somewhat bewildered by the conversation.

'Is that girl a nonentity, or is she a deep genius?' said Jane to herself as she walked home. 'I cannot make her

out. Now for the trial of power! If Theodora Martindale yields to the Fotheringhams now, and deserts

Georgina, it will be a confirmation of all the absurd reports. As long as I have it to say the Martindale family

are as intimate as ever, I have an answer for Lady Fotheringham, and if Mark is smitten with her, so much the

better. I hope Percy Fotheringham may be properly rewarded for his presumption and ill nature. The sooner

The note arrived while Percy was spending the evening in Cadogan place, and Theodora talking so happily

'DEAREST THEODORA,One line further to secure you, though I told Mrs. Martindale of our plans. She

would make no promises, but we reckon on your independence of action, at least. "Should auld acquaintance

'P.S.Mrs. Martindale looked very well. I hope she will have no recurrence of faintings.'

'From Jane Gardner,' said Theodora; 'only to put me in mind of the picnic. Will you go, Arthur?'

'I never was more glad to be on her Majesty's service. What an abominable bore it would be!'

'Not at all,' said Percy. 'A real country party of merry happy people, knowing each other well, and full of

'That it is!' cried Violet. 'There was the day we went up Skiddaw, with no one but our cousins and Mr.

Fanshawe, and dined on the mountain in sight of the valley of St. John; and the rain came on, and Mr.

'That was worth doing,' said Percy; 'but for a parcel of fine ladies and gentlemen to carry the airs and graces,

follies and competitions, born in ballrooms and nursed in soirees, out into pure country air and daylight, is

'It is for her birthday, Tuesday,' said Violet. 'They are to have a steamer to Richmond, walk about and dine

there; but I should not think that it would be very pleasant. Mrs. Bryanstone had one of these parties last year

to Hampton Court, and she told me that unless they were well managed they were the most disagreeable

things in the world; people always were losing each other, and getting into scrapes. She declared she never

'I know who has less,' said Arthur. 'Your Georgina will let every one take their chance, and the worse

'There is nothing so intolerable as a woman who thinks herself too fashionable for good manners,' said Percy.

'To go!' exclaimed all three, who had thought the question settled by Arthur's refusal.

'With Mark Gardner, and the king of the clothesbrushes, and all their train, in moustaches and

particoloured parasols!' cried Percy. 'Theodora, I thought you were a sensible woman.'

'Well, if I was your mother! However, it is devoutly to be hoped that it may rain.'

He then changed the conversation, and no more passed on this subject till, as he wished her good night, he

'My mind is made up,' was the proud reply. In a few seconds he called Arthur to him on the stairs. 'Arthur,' he

said, 'if your sister is set on this wrongheaded scheme, at least don't let her go with no one to look after her.

Let her have some respectable person with her, merely for propriety's sake. She fancies me prejudiced, and

we have agreed to dispute no more on the woman's goings on; but you have the keeping of her now.'

'I wish Mrs. Finch was at Jericho, and Theodora after her!' exclaimed Arthur, petulantly; 'they will worry my

'No, no; we can't do without her. She takes good care of Violet, and is very attentive and useful, and I can't

have Violet left alone. If we could but get her down off her high horse, and drive that impudent woman out of

'It is very unfortunate,' said Percy. 'There is so much generous feeling and strong affection to prompt her

resistance, that it is hard to oppose her, especially as I do believe there is no worse than folly and levity in this

friend of hers. I wish these occasions would not arise. Left to herself these people would soon disgust her but

'What is to be done?' was Violet's disconsolate beginning, as soon as she could see Arthur alone.

'Take it easy'words which she had taught herself to regard as a warning that she was doleful. 'Never mind;

if Theodora is so pig headed as to rush into this scheme, it is no concern of yours. All you have to do is to

Violet had regained a cheerful voice. 'If you were going with her, it would not signify.'

'It would signify pretty much to me to be bored with all that riff raff. One would think Theodora bewitched.'

'They would hate it as much as we do, but they could not prevent it. Nobody can stop Theodora when once

she has the bit between her teeth. As I told Percy, if he can't, 'tis past all power. I wonder if he thinks by this

'Yes; to say I must by no means let her go without a respectable female to look after her.'

'I don't know these ladies; but if Mrs. Finch would ask Mrs. Bryanstone, she is so goodnatured that I dare

'That would be the most tolerable way of doing it; but I would lay you anything you please that nothing but

'I wish some stop could be put to it. It is worse than Percy knows. She can't speak to a man without flirting,

and we shall have her turning some poor fellow's head, like Wingfield's. I don't think it is respectable!'

'Where is the use of her religion if it does not bring down her pride or cure her obstinacy? If it would, I

should see some good in the rout she makes about going to church and teaching dirty children.'

'I think,' said Violet, diffidently, 'that some day the good will conquer the rest. Some day she will feel these

'Do you mean that she does not know it is wrong to be as wilful and proud as Lucifer?'

Arthur laughed and shook his head. 'One learns one's faults as one grows older, you know,' continued Violet,

'and she is so very kind. Think of her giving up all going out in the evening to stay with me; and you don't

know how she waits on baby and me. She is so grand and noble, that kindness from her is delightful, and her

face when it softens is so like you! Some book says that high natures have the most trouble with their faults.'

Violet began the day by telling Arthur that his sister would go to make arrangements with Mrs. Finch, and

asked him to tell her of their decision before he returned to Windsor that morning.

'Oh! if that is to be done, you must say it. Ladies must manage their own visiting affairs. I don't understand

'If it is to be done at all, it is woman's work, and I see no use in it. She will toss her head, and only be more

'Of course it ought; but it is of no use, and if you are wise, you will not tease yourself.'

'So he did, but if he cannot tackle her himself, I am sure we can't. I'll have nothing to do with itit is no

'As you choose. I wish she would hear reason, but it is not worth bothering yourself for, when it is of no use.'

He shut the door behind him, and Violet tried to recover from her dismay. Thankful would she have been for

commands not to interfere; but to be left to her own judgment was terrible when she knew that his true

opinion coincided with hers. How could she hope to prevail, or not to forfeit the muchprized affection that

But, cost what it might, Violet never swerved from a duty, and her mind was clear that to permit Theodora to

join the party alone without remonstrance, and without the knowledge of her parents, would be improper. She

resolved not to confuse herself with fears and anxieties, and strove to dwell on whatever could steady or calm

her mind for the undertaking. How wide a difference in moral courage there was between that tall grenadier

Arthur and Theodora were both downstairs before her, and the latter was preparing breakfast, when there

was a knock. 'Percy!' she thought. 'He shall see how useless it is to interfere!'

Arthur threw aside his newspaper, and held out his hand with a fair show of welcome. 'Ha! Moss, how are

Theodora was resolved against being supercilious, but Mr. Moss's intention of shaking hands obliged her to

'Good morning,' said Albert. 'I came to town yesterdayslept at my uncle'shave this day in

'I will tell Mrs. Martindale,' said Theodora, glad to escape that she might freely uplift her eyes at his

She met Violet, and was vexed at her start of joy, only consoling herself by thinking that she did not look as

if she was his sister. Indeed, after the momentary instinct of gladness, came fears lest Arthur might not be

pleased, and Theodora be annoyed; but the familiar homelike voice drove away all except pleasure as soon

as she was certified that her husband's brow was smooth. His presence was a restraint, keeping Albert on his

best behaviour, so that there was nothing to disturb her present enjoyment of home tidings. That

He asked Albert to dinner, and desired him to bring Uncle Christopher, if they chose to be entertained by the

ladies alone, further offering him a seat in his cab as far as their roads lay together. Highly gratified, Albert

proceeded to ask his sister whether she was able to execute a commission for Matilda, the matching of a piece

of chenille. Violet readily undertook it, and he said, 'he would explain the occasion on his return.'

When they were gone, the cares of the morning returned upon her, and by the time her household affairs were

finished, all her pulses were throbbing at the prospect of the effort to which she was nerving herself. She

ordered herself to be quiet, and lay down on the sofa, leaving the door open that Theodora might not go out

'It is my duty,' repeated she to herself. 'If I turn from it because it is so dreadful to me, I shall not take up my

Nearly an hour passed, the day seeming to grow warmer and more oppressive, and a nervous headache

coming on. Poor Violet! she was still a frightened child, and when she saw Theodora coming down with her

bonnet on, the fluttering of her heart made her call so feeble that Theodora supposed her ill, and came to her

with kind solicitude that rendered it still harder to say what she knew would be taken as an affront.

With great difficulty she uttered the words, 'I only wanted to speak to you about this expedition to

'Well,' said Theodora, smiling with what was meant for goodhumour, but was only scorn, 'you need not

'Would you get Mrs. Finch to ask Mrs. Bryanstone, and go with her?' Violet could really speak at no more

'It would be folly. Mrs. Bryanstone would be out of her element, and only a nuisance to herself and every one

'It is not myself alone,' said Violet, sitting up, and gathering force to speak firmly and collectedly, but with

her hand on her heart. 'Your brother and I both think it is not right, nor what Lord and Lady Martindale would

You mistake, Violet. This is not like a ball. There is no absurd conventionality, tacking a spinster to a married

'No, but since. Arthur cannot be with you, it is needful to take measures to prevent any awkwardness for you.'

'Dear Theodora, I did not mean to vex you; but will you only put yourself in our place for one moment. Your

father and mother let you stay here on the understanding that you go out with us, and when we cannot go, do

you think we ought to see you put yourself under the escort of a person to whom we believe they would

Violet was silent, and pressed her hand on her brow, feeling as if all her prepared arguments and resolutions

were chased away by the cool disregard which seemed to annihilate them even in her own eyes. By an effort,

however, she cleared her mind, conjured back her steadiness, and spoke, preserving her voice with difficulty

from being plaintive. 'You may know what they permit you, but we owe them duties too. Theodora, if you

will not take some one with you whom we know they would approve, we must write and ask what Lord

'Arthur will never write,' said Theodora, in defiance; but the answer took her by surprise'If he does not, I

'Indeed I think it would be the best plan,' said Violet, removing the hand that had been hiding the springing

tears, to look up beseechingly, and see whether the project were resigned, and herself spared the letter which

But for those wistful eyes, Theodora would have felt caught in her own trap; for such speeches had often

brought governess, mother, and even aunt, to humble entreaties that she would take her own course. She had

to recollect her words before she perceived that she had yielded, and that she must abide by them. Anything

was better than the humiliation of Violets sending home complaints of her conduct. She was greatly incensed;

but a glance at the gentle, imploring face, and the hands trying in vain not to tremble with nervousness, could

not but turn away her wrath. It was impossible to manifest displeasure; but to speak a word of concession

seemed still more impossible. She impetuously threw off her bonnet, seized a pen, dashed off a few lines, and

tossed the note and its envelope into Violet's lap, saying, in her low voice of proud submission, 'There! you

'MY DEAR GEORGINA,My brother is engaged at Windsor, and I cannot join your party to Richmond.

Violet almost expected Theodora's next note would announce her return home. She had been forced to give

up all the affection so slowly gained, and to wound her proud sisterinlaw where she was most sensitive.

Should she hold Theodora to this renunciation, and send the note she had extorted, or should she once more

But Violet was convinced that Theodora intended to hear no more about the matter, and that nothing would

be such an offence as to be supposed to have acted hastily. She was afraid of renewing the subject, lest her

weakness should lose her what she had gained. 'Better,' thought she, 'that Theodora should think me

presumptuous and troublesome than that she should mix herself up with these people, and, perhaps, displease

Percy for ever. But, oh! if I could but have done it without vexing her, and today, too, when she has to bear

Violet felt that she must give way to her headache, trusting that when it had had its will it might allow her to

be bright enough to make a fair show before Albert. She lay with closed eyes, her ear not missing one tick of

the clock, nor one sound in the street, but without any distinct impression conveyed to her thoughts, which

were wandering in the green spots in the park at Wrangerton, or in John's descriptions of the coral reefs of the

West Indies. The first interruption was Sarah's bringing down the baby, whom she was forced to dismiss at

Again all was still, but the half slumber was soon interrupted, something cold and fragrant was laid on her

brow, and, thinking Sarah would not be satisfied without attending to her, she murmured thanks, without

opening her eyes. But the hand that changed the cool handkerchief was of softer texture; and, looking up, she

saw Theodora bending over her, with the face so like Arthur's, and making every demonstration of kindness

and attentiondrawing down blinds, administering sal volatile, and doing everything in her service.

Not that Theodora was in the least subdued. She was burning with resentment with every onewith Percy

and his prejudice; with the gossiping world; with her friends for making this a trial of power; with Arthur for

having put forward his poor young wife when it cost her so much. 'He knew I should not have given way to

him! Feebleness is a tyrant to the strong. It was like putting the women and children on the battlements of a

But candour was obliged to acknowledge that it had not been feebleness that had been the conqueror. Violet

had made no demonstration of going into fits; it had been her resolution, her strength, not her weakness, that

had gained the victory. Chafe as Theodora might, she could not rid herself of the consciousness that the sister

of that underbred attorneythat timid, delicate, soft, shrinking being, so much her juniorhad dared to

grapple with her fixed determination, and had gained an absolute conquest. 'Tyrant!' thought Theodora, 'my

own brother would have left me alone, but she has made him let her interfere. She means to govern us all, and

the show of right she had here has overthrown me for once; but it shall not happen again.'

At this juncture Theodora discovered, from the sounds in the other room, how much Violet had suffered from

her effort, and her compassion was instantly excited. 'I must go and nurse her. She meant to do right, and I

honour the real goodness. I am no petted child, to be cross because I have lost a pleasure.'

So she took exemplary care of Violet, read aloud, warded off noises, bribed the brass band at the other side of

the square, went up to see why Johnnie was crying, carried up her luncheon, waited on her assiduously, and

succeeded so well, that by the time the carriage came round, the head was in a condition to be mended by

Mere driving out was one of Theodora's aversions. If she did not ride, she had district visiting and schooling;

but today she went with Violet, because she thought her unfit to be tired by Matilda's commission. It proved

no sinecure. The westend workshops had not the right article; and, after trying them, Theodora pronounced

that Violet must drive about in the hot streets no longer. One turn in the park, and she would set her down,

And this from Theodora, who detested fancy work, despised what she called 'dabblers in silk and wool,' and

Violet would not have allowed it; but Theodora threw her determination into the scale, resolved to make

herself feel generous and forgiving, and not above taking any trouble to save Violet. So off she set, and was

gone so long that Violet had a long rest, and came downstairs, much revived, to welcome her brother.

Albert arrived alone. Uncle Christopher was engaged, and had charged him with his excuses, for which

Violet was sorry, as he was an unpretending, sensible man, to whom she had trusted for keeping her brother

in order; but Albert was of a different opinion. 'No harm,' he said. 'It was very goodnatured of Martindale,

but he is a queer old chap, who might not go down so well in high life,' and he surveyed his own elegant

'Besides,' added Albert, attempting bashfulness, 'I have a piece of intelligence, which being slightly personal,

Violet was prepared by her sister's letters for the news that Albert was engaged to Miss Louisa Davis, very

pretty, 'highly accomplished,' and an heiress, being the daughter of a considerable county bankera match

superior to what Albert could have expected. They had been engaged for the last fortnight, but he bad not

allowed his sisters to mention it, because he was coming to London, and wished to have the pleasure of

himself communicating the intelligence. Violet was much flattered; she who used to be nobody to be thus

selected! and she threw herself into all the home feelings. The wedding was fixed for the beginning of July,

Seven o'clock was long past when Theodora entered, arrayed in rich blue silk and black lace, put on that

Violet's brother might see she meant to do him honour; and so Violet understood it, but saw that he was only

Here ended Violet's comfort. Albert was so much elated that she was afraid every moment of his doing

something malapropos. Theodora was resolved to be gracious, and make conversation, which so added to

his selfsatisfaction, that Violet's work was to repress his familiarity. At dinner, she made Theodora take

Arthur's place, and called her Miss Martindale, otherwise she believed it would be Theodora the next moment

with him, and thus she lost all appearance of ease. She was shy for her brother, and when he said anything

she did not like, tried to colour it rightly; but she was weary and languid, and wanted spirit to control the

'So, Violet, Fanshawe's appointment was a pretty little bit of patronage of yours; but the ladies of Wrangerton

will never forgive you. They were going to get up a subscription to give him a piece of plate.'

'O, yes! and he desired them to send the money to the "Society for the Propagation of the Gospel,"' said

'I suppose it depends on Mr. Martindale. whether he makes a good thing of it in Barbuda,' said Albert; but the

gov' at a dismayed look from her, he turned it into 'My father is much obliged to you for getting him out of

the way. The girls were so taken up with him one hardly knew whether something might not come of it; and

really a poor curateafter the manner in which some of the family have connected themselves.'

The ladies were sorry for each otherone ashamed and one amused, neither venturing to look up, and Albert

'By the bye,' continued he, 'who is this Fotheringham that was to settle with Fanshawe? I thought he was Lord

Violet coloured crimson, and wished herself under the table; Theodora made violent efforts to keep from an

'No,' said Violet, rather indignantly; 'he ishe ishe is' she faltered, not knowing how to describe one so

Theodora having strangled the laugh, came to her rescue, and replied, with complete selfpossession, 'His

'Oh! I beg your pardon. You look on him as a sort of family connection. I suppose, then, he is one of the

Fotheringhams of Worthbourne? Matilda fancied he was the literary man of that name; but that could not be.'

'A poet, an author! I beg your pardon; but a lady alone could suppose one of that description could be

employed in a practical matter. Is not it Shakespeare who speaks of the poet's eye in a fine frenzy rolling? Eh,

Violet? I shall never forget the govemy father's indignation when he detected your humble servant in the

act of attempting a slight tribute to the Muses. I believe the old gentleman looked on my fate as sealed.'

'Albert!' said Violet, feeling as if she must stop his mouth, 'you are quite mistaken. Mr. Fotheringham does

belong to the family you mean, and he did write "The Track of the Crusaders". He has been attached to the

embassy in Turkey, and is waiting for another appointment.' Then, looking at Theodora, 'You never told me

Theodora detailed her long pursuit of the chenille, and her successful discovery of it at last. Albert's gratitude

was extreme; his sister would be delighted and flattered, the work would receive an additional value in the

eyes of all, and he might well say so, he was a party concerned, the material was for a waistcoat, to be worn

Violet thought he had exposed himself quite enough; and as dessert was on the table, she rose with as good a

smile as she could, saying, 'Very well, I'll explain; you will find your way to the drawing room,' and

Theodora caressingly drew her arm into hers, much pleased with her, and accepting her as entirely

'Now tell me frankly, which do you like? Shall I leave you at peace with him, or will he think it rude in me?'

Violet decided in favour of Theodora's absence till teatime. Alone she had enjoyed Albert, but the toil of

'Thank you, dear Theodora. It is so kind. I hope it will not be very disagreeable. And one thingcould you

tell him how well I really am, except for today's headache, or he will go and take home another bad account

'Your head is worse again. There, I'll fetch some lavender, and do you lie still and rest it till he comes.'

'Well, Miss Martindale is a fine young lady, upon my word. Real high blood and no mistake. And not so high

'Ah!' said Albert, looking confidential, 'you do right to be prudent, but you may trust me, and I should be glad

'I hope so,' said Albert; 'I honour your prudence, and, after all, you have a handsome establishment,capital

Violet started forward and coloured. 'Albert, don't take up fancies. I am perfectly happy, and you must

believe it. They all pet and spoil me with kindness. If you think me looking poorly today it is only from a

'Well, you cannot be too cautious if you are to stand well with the family. You do well to be on your guard.

Martindale only the second son, and the elder may marry any day. That was one thing I thought I ought to

speak to you about. You really should try to get some settlement made on you. You have nothing to depend

'You must not be childish, Violet; I am come as your best friend to give you advice. You ought to consider

what would become of you if you were left with a family of young children, connected as you are. You

'Then you perceive I have your real interest in view when I tell you it is your duty to use what influence you

'Don't go on, Albert. As my marriage was brought about, it would be improper in me to do anything of the

'I only wished you to see what you have to trust to. Ah! by the bye, there's the old aunt. Have not you

'No; she was so much offended at our marriage that there is no likelihood of her doing anything for us.'

'Bless me! That's a bad case! But you have been staying there. Can't a pretty engaging thing like you manage

'Really, Violet, it is time to give up being a silly child. You ought not to throw away your true interests, or the

time will come when you will be sorry, and remember what I said; but you are not to depend on me.'

'No,' said Violet, and scalding tears arose, 'I do not. You need not be afraid. I have a brother who will take

'Well, you know your own ground. I thought it my duty to warn you, and I hope you will take care to make

the most of yourselfit will never do to let yourself seem of no importance, and be overcrowed by this

Violet nearly laughed, but the next speech was too much for her patience. 'And you are satisfied at Martindale

'He must be while his regiment is at Windsor;' and she rang for tea, and sent a message to summon Miss

Her head ached so much that she was obliged to lie on the sofa and let things take their chance, and

Theodora's attempt to represent her in good health only appeared like blindness and indifference. Albert was

much enchanted with Miss Martindale, and made himself more ridiculous, until it was a great satisfaction to

'He always comes on unlucky days!' she said. 'I wish I could have made it go off better. Thank you for taking

'No trouble at all,' said Theodora, kindly. 'I am sorry you had so much to tire you in the morning. Now, come

She put her arm round her, helped her tenderly up the stairs, and came in several times to her room to see that

she was comfortable. At the last good night, Violet whispered, 'Dear Theodora, don't think my sisters like

'To be sure I do. You did as you thought right.' Strange to say, Theodora had more sympathy for Violet after

In the middle of the following day, Violet and little Johnnie were together in the drawingroom, when Arthur

came in, 'Well, how are you? I am only here for two hours, but I wanted to know how you are getting on.'

You don't mean it. I thought she was ready to go through fire and water!' cried Arthur, incredulously.

'What in the name of wonder prevailed! I never saw her turn when once she had taken up a notion.'

'I believe it was that I said you or I must write to her father, and ask what he wished.'

'So that settled her! Ha! Well done! Theodora forced to give up her will, and by you! Well, that is the best

thing I have heard a long time. My little Violet to have got the upper hand of Miss Martindale!' and Arthur

burst into such a fit of triumphant laughter as to quite discomfort Violet, but little Johnnie by her side on the

sofa, catching the infection of merriment, gave, what was very unusual with him, a regular shout of baby fun,

and went on laughing in ecstasy that set Arthur off on a fresh score. 'So! young man, you think it very funny

Theodora could not have chosen a more unlucky moment for walking into the room! However, it must

remain uncertain whether she had heard. The visible consequence of the late air was exemplary attention to

Violet's comfort; and that doubt, so often balanced in her sister's mind, whether she loved Percy, now inclined

to the affirmative, for there was a concealed disquietude at his totally absenting himself from Cadoganplace.

They did not see him again till the very day of the picnic, when, as they were driving in the park, the

exclamation 'There he is! broke from her, and then she leant back, vexed at having betrayed her joy.

He came to speak to them with such an open beaming look of gratification as Violet trusted was a

recompense, but Theodora chose to keep an unmoved countenance; and it was only Violet's happy

congratulating face that assured him that all was right and the Richmond scheme resigned.

She asked him to dinner for that day, and he gladly accepted; but Theodora, considering it a sugarplum to

Violet took care to leave them alone, and she began the subject herself. 'You find me here today, Percy, but

'That's your way,' said Theodora, with the bright smile that was an act of oblivion for all her waywardness.

Theodora raised her eyes much softened. She never liked Percy so well as when he made these direct attacks

on her faults in general; when it came to a combat over the individual questions, it was a different matter.

'I am very glad you have given this up,' Percy proceeded. 'It is a positive relief to my mind to find that you

can yield. Do not be ashamed of it, it is the best thing you have done a long time.'

'But, Percy, I did not do it on principle; I did it because Violet would have written to papa.'

'There's the true sort of spirit! Brave enough to confront even you for the right, yet yielding her own will and

wish at the first moment. I think more highly of Mrs. Martindale the more I hear of her.'

'And you wish me to be like her ?' said Theodora, watching for the blunt negative.

'No, but to see you what you might and ought to be. It is repeating what I told you when this first began. You

have a noble nature, but you will not check yourself, will not control your pride; you cannot bear any attempt

to curb you. You are proud of it; but I tell you, Theodora, it is not high spirit, it is absolute sinful temper. If

Theodora bent her head and cast down her eyes, not in sullenness, but in sorrow. 'It is true,' she murmured; 'I

'I know,' he said, much moved, 'the sense of right must conquer; but, indeed, Theodora, it is time to begin,

that it may not be some evil consequence that subdues you.' He opened "The Baptistery" as it lay on the table,

and pointed to the sentence'If thou refusest the cross sent thee by an angel, the devil will impose on thee a

Theodora looked up in his face; the words were applied in a sense new to her. 'Are humility and submission

'If you would only so regard them, you would find the secret of peace. If you would only tame yourself

before trouble is sent to tame you! But there, I have said what I felt it my duty to say; let us dwell on it no

The large tears, however, fell so fast, that he could not bear to have caused them, and presently she said, 'You

are right, Percy, I am proud and violent. I have grown up fearfully untamed. No one ever checked me but

The lioness was subdued, and the rest of the evening there was a gentleness and sober tone about her that

made her truly charming: and a softer sense of happiness was around her when she awoke the next morning,

making her feel convinced that this was indeed the only real peace and gladness.

It appeared as if Mrs. Finch and Miss Gardner were offended at Theodora's defection, for nothing was heard

of them for several days, and the household in Cadoganplace continued in a state of peacefulness. Arthur

was again at home for a week, and Theodora was riding with him when she next met the two sisters, who at

once attacked them for their absence from the picnic, giving an eager description of its delights and of the

'Well, it is of no use to ask you; I have vowed I never will,' said Mrs. Finch; 'or I should try to make you

'You living in Captain Martindale's house, and forgetting the Derby!' And an entreaty ensued that both

brother and sister would join their party. Arthur gave a gay, unmeaning answer, and they parted.

'Too much trouble,' said he, lazily. 'There is no horse running that I take interest in. My racing days are over.

'Nonsense! You don't look twoandtwenty! Lady Elizabeth's sister would not believe you were my married

When he told his wife of the invitation, he added, 'I wonder if there is a fresh breeze blowing up!'

'If she really wants to go, and she has never seen the thing, I had rather take her in a sober way by ourselves,

'Why don't you! It would be very pleasant for you both, and I should be so glad. Think how she shuts herself

Theodora, being fond of horses, and used to hear much about them from her brother, had a real curiosity to go

to Epsom, and broached the subject the next morning at breakfast. Before any answer had been given, Mr.

'Well, Percy,' said Arthur, 'you find this sister of mine bent on dragging me to Epsom. Come with us! You

Theodora was ready to hide her desire for his consent, but thought better of it, and said, 'It is of no use to ask

'Indeed I would go,' said Percy; 'I wish I could; but I came here to tell you that my Aunt Fotheringham is

coming to London early on Wednesday for advice for her son, and will only be there two days, so that it is

'No; he is a fixture. He has never even seen a railroad. My aunt could hardly persuade him to let her come up

'You will bring them here to dinner,' said Arthur. 'Thank you, I must not promise; I cannot tell what Pelham

may be fit for. I must take him to the Zoological Gardens. How he will enjoy them, poor fellow! The only

Percy was engaged that morning, and soon departed, with hardly a word from Theodora, whose amiability

had been entirely overthrown by finding her service postponed to that of his aunt.

'There's the Derby happily disposed of!' said Arthur, rising from the breakfasttable. 'I don't see why,' said

'What! Is not this Percy's wellbeloved aunt, who nursed Helen, and is such a friend of John's?'

'It is your concern,' said Arthur; 'but, if you don't take care, Percy won't stand much more of this.'

Vouchsafing no answer, she quitted the room. Arthur made a gesture of annoyance. 'She treats Percy like a

dog!' he said. 'I believe my aunt is right, and that it never will come to good!'

'If we do not vex her by refusing, I hope she will give it up of herself. I am almost sure she will, if no one

Two wills were dividing Theodora: one calling on her to renounce her pride and obstinacy, take up the yoke

while yet there was time, earn the precious sense of peace, and confer gladness on the honest heart which she

had so often pained. Violet was as the genius of this better mind, and her very presence infused such thoughts

as these, disposing her not indeed openly to yield, but to allow it to drop in silence.

But there was another will, which reminded her that she had thrice been baffled, and that she had heard the

soft tyrant rejoicing with her brother over her defeat! She thought of Violet so subjugating Arthur, that he had

not even dared to wish for his favourite amusement, as if he could not be trusted!

Such recollections provoked her to show that there was one whose determination would yield to no one's

caprice, and impelled her to maintain the unconquerable spirit in which she had hitherto gloried. Violet's

unexpressed opinion was tricked out as an object of defiance; and if she represented the genius of meekness,

Mrs. Finch and Miss Gardner called, and found her alone. 'There!' said the former, 'am I not very forgiving?

Actually to come and seek you out again, after the way you served us. Now, on your honour, what was the

'The meaning was, that this poor child had been told it was etiquette for me to have a chaperon at my heels,

and made such a disturbance that I was obliged to give up the point. I am not ashamed. She is a good girl,

'I suppose she is against your coming to Epsom!' said Jane, interrupting her sister.

'No; my brother and I have been proposing to go, independently; so as to be able to come home at our own

'You had better be satisfied with that, Georgina,' said Jane. 'We shall find ourselves together at the stand, and

'I shall do nothing underhand,' said Theodora. 'I shall proclaim my intention of joining you; but I doubt,

'Her ladyship herself?' cried Georgina. 'What, in the name of wonder, brings her from her antediluvian hall?'

'We can say no more,' said Jane. 'Percy's expectations would be ruined if the good lady found his intended

'To entertain Pelham!' cried Mrs. Finch, in a paroxysm of laughing, of her most unreal kind.

'Let me give you one piece of advice,' said Jane. 'Don't make yourself too great a favourite, as I unwittingly

did, or you will have no cessation of "I have a pony; it can trot; it can canter."'

'No,' said Jane, 'you cannot do it. We know Lady Fotheringham too well to ask you to lose your place in her

regard for our sake. Probably this is a most important visit, and all may depend on her first impressions.'

'Ah! you don't understand. She is the managing partner, and I have little doubt this is only an excuse for

coming to inspect you. It is quite in their power, you know, to do the only rational thing under the

circumstancesmake an eldest son of Percy, and set poor Pelham aside, with enough to make him happy.

'I do believe that must be it!' cried Georgina. 'She would be a dear old woman if she would only do it!'

'And you see it would be fatal for Theodora to appear as a fashionable young lady, given to races, and the like

'She would find Mrs. Martindale sighing at her inability to keep you out of bad company. So sorry to trust

you with us. She did her utmost. No, no, Theodora; you must stay at home, and the good lady will be

'No! Now, Jane, you should not have spoken in that way,' said her sister. 'You will only make Theodora more

resolved to come with us; and, indeed, I had rather she did not, if it is to do her any harm.'

'I shall leave you to settle it between you,' said Jane, with apparent carelessness. 'I shall go home to appease

for a little while the unfortunate dressmaker, whom we are keeping so long waiting. Make the most of

'Theodora! I do beg you will not,' cried Georgina, in an agitated voice, fully meaning all she said. 'You will

vex and displease them all. I know you will, and I could not bear that! Your happiness is not wasted yet! Go,

'I have told Percy of my intentions. Do you think I would alter them for this notion of Jane's?'

'That is my own dear Theodora! But it is not only that. They are such good peopleso kind! You must not

'If their good opinion depends on narrowminded prejudice, I do not wish for it.'

'If she would but come a day later,' said Georgina; 'for I do want you to be with me very much, Theodora! I

know I shall meet with nothing but mortification, if you are not. People will only make that little starched

bow! And Mr. Finch has noticed your not being so much with me. But no, no, you shall not come. You shall

stay and see dear, good old Lady Fotheringham! Oh! how I wish I could!' and her breast heaved with a

'No, no, no, no! I can never see her again! Don't talk to me about her! She belongs to another state of

'This will not do, Georgina. It is vain to turn aside now from what will and must come on you some day.'

'Don't! don't, Theodora!' said she, petulantly. 'Everything goes against me! There's Jane taken to lecturing,

and even Mr. Finch is growing crabbed, and declares he shall take me to vegetate in this horrid place he has

'Oh, I am so glad!' exclaimed Theodora. 'Now then, there is a chance for you. If you will throw yourself into

'What! be squiress and Lady Bountiful; doctor old women, and lecture schoolchildren? No, no, that may do

'I should be a great hypocrite, if I did not believe the old women and the children far better than myself,' said

Theodora, gravely. 'But, indeed, trying to make them comfortable would occupy your mind, and interest you

'She is happy!' said Mrs. Finch, in a tone of keen regret, laying her hand on a toy of Johnnie's; but instantly

changing her note, 'A cold, inanimate piece of wax! That is what you call peace! I would not have it.'

'I know one thing!' cried the fitful lady, vehemently; 'that it is she who governs you all, and wants to divide

you from me. 'Tis she and your Percy who have robbed me of you, with their illnatured stories.'

'My thoroughgoing old Theodora! I knew they could not spoil you, say what they would!' for she was by no

'But, Georgina,' continued her friend, earnestly, 'you must be prudent. Let me speak to you for once.'

'Yes! it is speaking on this world's grounds; I will speak of higher motives. Think what is to come by and by:

there are things that cannot be kept off by being forgotten. You are weary and dissatisfied as it is; try whether

boldly facing the thoughts you dread might not lead to better things. There will be pain at first; but content

'If you will come and stay with me in the country, you shall teach me all your ways. But no; it would put all

the Fotheringhams in commotion! If I had a happy home I might be good. You must not quite forsake me,

Violet entering, Mrs. Finch greeted her in a subdued manner, and, indeed, looked so dejected that when she

'Yes, poor thing, it is only the taste of the ashes she eats instead of bread. But I have had her alone, and have

'But I cannot give up meeting her at Epsom. She would feel it a desertion, and my influence is the best hope

for her. Besides, I will not sacrifice her to curry favour with the Worthbourne people.'

Her better and worse feelings were alike enlisted in behalf of the expedition. Sincerity, constancy, and

generosity were all drawn in to espouse the cause of pride and selfwill; and she never once recollected that

the way to rescue her friend from the vortex of dissipation was not to follow her into it.

Little was needed to rouse in Arthur the dormant taste so long the prevalent one. So eager was he when once

stirred up, that his sister almost doubted whether she might not be leading him into temptation, as she

remembered the warning against Mr. Gardner; but she repelled the notion of his being now liable to be led

away, and satisfied herself by recollecting that whenever he had met his former school fellow, he had shown

All the notice of Percy that she chose to take, was, that on the Tuesday evening, she said, as she wished

Violet good night, 'If Percy should call with his aunt tomorrow, which I don't expect, you will explain, and

'Well! I hope you will get into no scrape,' said Arthur; 'but mind, whatever comes of it, 'tis your doing, not

Words which she answered with a haughty smile, but which she was never to forget.

Violet saw the brother and sister depart, and could only hope that nothing might be heard of the

Fotheringham party; but before half the morning had passed, the knock, for the first time unwelcome,

sounded at the door, and there entered not only Percy, but an elderly lady who might have been supposed the

grandmother, rather than the mother, of the tall comely youth who bashfully followed her.

Violet strove, by the warmth of her reception, to make up for what was wanting; but her sentences were

broken and confused; she was glad and she was sorry, and they would be very sorry, and something about not

expecting and calling early, was all mixed together, while she watched with deprecating looks the effect upon

'Yes; but she told me to say, in casewe hardly thought it likely but in case Lady Fotheringham should be

kind enough to call, she told me to say she will certainly call early tomorrow.'

Violet knew she had made a most tangled speech, and that there was great danger that her trembling

sorrowful voice should convey to Lady Fotheringham an impression that there was something amiss; but she

The fact was enough. Percy stood in the window in silence, while his aunt, on learning where Miss

Martindale was, goodnaturedly supposed it had long been settled, and said it must be such a pleasure to the

brother and sister to go together, that she should have been grieved if it had been prevented.

Violet spoke of the call to be made tomorrow; but Lady Fotheringham seemed to have so little time free that

it was not probable she would be at home. Uneasy at Percy's silence, Violet did not prosper in her attempts at

keeping up the conversation, until Percy, suddenly coming forward, begged that 'the boy' might be sent for;

his aunt must see John's godson. It was chiefly for his own solace, for he carried the little fellow back to his

window, and played with him there till luncheontime, while the ladies talked of Mr. Martindale.

Violet won her visitor's heart by her kind manner to the poor son, who was very well trained, and behaved

like an automaton, but grew restless with the hopes of wild beasts and London shops. His mother was about

to take leave, when Percy proposed to take charge of him, and leave her to rest for the afternoon with Mrs.

Lady Fotheringham was a woman of many sorrows. Her husband was very feeble and infirm, and of a large

family, the youngest, this half witted son, was the only survivor. Grief and anxiety had left deep traces on

her worn face, and had turned her hair to a snowy whiteness; her frame was fragile, and the melancholy

kindness of her voice deeply touched Violet. There was much talk of John, for whom Lady Fotheringham had

a sort of compassionate reverence, derived from his patient resignation during Helen's illness, of which Violet

now gathered many more particulars, such as added to her affection and enthusiasm for both.

Of her nephew, Percival, Lady Fotheringham spoke in the highest terms, and dwelt with pleasure on the

engagement still connecting him with the Martindale family. Violet was glad to be able to speak from her

By and by, her visitor, in a sad voice, began to inquire whether she ever saw 'a young connection of theirs,

Mrs. Finch;' and as Violet replied, said she was anxious to hear something of her, though she feared it was a

painful subject. 'I cannot help being interested for her,' she said. 'She was a very fine girl, and had many good

dispositions; but I fear she was very ill managed. We grew very fond of her, when she was at Worthbourne,

poor thing, and if we and that excellent elder sister could have kept her to ourselves, we might have hoped

But it was very natural that she should grow tired of us, and there was much excuse for her'

'I am glad to hear Miss Martindale keeps up her friendship. While that is the case, I am sure there is nothing

Violet eagerly explained how every one was fully satisfied that, though Mrs. Finch was too free and dashing

in manner, and too fond of attracting notice, there was principle and rectitude at the bottom, and that her life

of dissipation was chiefly caused by the tedium of her home. All attachment between her and Mark Gardner

had evidently died away; and though it might have been wiser to keep him at a distance, she had some good

Lady Fotheringham was relieved to hear this, and added that she might have trusted to Jane. Violet was

surprised to find that Miss Gardner held a very high place in Lady Fotheringham's esteem, and was supposed

by her to take most watchful, motherly care of her headstrong younger sister. She had made herself extremely

agreeable at Worthbourne, and had corresponded with Lady Fotheringham ever since; and now Violet heard

that Jane had thought the marriage with Mr. Finch a great risk, and would willingly have dissuaded her sister

from it; but that Georgina had been bent upon it! 'thinking, no doubt, poor girl, that riches and gaiety would

'Ah, poor child! she had met with little kindness before. She used to pour out her griefs to me. It was that

wretched Mark who broke her heart, and after that she seemed not to care what became of her. But I am a

little comforted by your account. I will try to see her tomorrow, poor dear. Percy was hoping I should be

Violet agreed to all, and was pleased at the notion of the good old lady's influence being tried on one

evidently amenable to right impressions. As far as she herself was concerned, the visit was very gratifying,

and when the leavetaking came, it seemed as if they had been intimate for years.

Violet sat pondering whether the dulness of Worthbourne and the disappointment of her first love had been

the appointed cross of Georgina Gardner, cast aside in impatience of its weight. And then she tried to

reconcile the conflicting accounts of Jane's influence in the matter, till she thought she was growing

uncharitable; and after having tried in vain to measure the extent of Percy's annoyance, she looked from the

window to see if carriages seemed to be returning from Epsom, and then with a sigh betook herself to the

She had long to wait. Arthur and his sister came home later than she had expected, and did not bring the

Arthur was silent and discontented, and went to his smokingroom. Theodora only said it had been very hot,

and for the first time really looked tired, and owned that she was so. It had been hard work, first to draw

Arthur into Mrs. Finch's party, against which he exerted all his lazy goodhumoured �vis

inertia�undertaking to show her everything, and explain all to her, be at her service all the day, if only she

would keep away from them and their nonsense. But when their carriage was found, and Arthur was dragged

into the midst of them, a still harder task arose. She was frightened to see Mark Gardner conversing with him,

while he looked eager and excited, and she hastened to interrupt, put forth every power of attraction, in the

resolve entirely to monopolize Mr. Gardner; and for a long time, at the expense of severe exertion in talking

nonsense, she succeeded. But some interruption occurred; she missed Mr. Gardner, she missed Arthur; they

were waited for; she wondered and fretted herself in vain, and at length beheld them returning in

companyheard Mrs. Finch gaily scolding them, and understood that there had been bets passing!

She called it fatigue, but it was rather blank dread, and the sense that she had put herself and others in the

It was possible that Arthur might have been only a spectator; or, if not, that he might have known where to

stop. He had bought his experience long ago, at high cost; but Theodora was but too well aware of his

unsteadiness of purpose and facile temper; and in spite of his resolutions, it was a fearful thing to have seen

him in such a place, in such company, and to know that almost against his own desire she had conducted him

Vainly did she strive to banish the thought, and to reassure herself by his manner. She knew too well what it

was wont to be when he had been doing anything of which he was ashamed. One bet, however, was no great

mischief in itself. That book which Percy had given to her spoke of 'threads turning to cords, and cords to

cables strong.' Had she put the first thread once more into the hand of the Old Evil Habit'?

If she would confess the sin to herself and to her God, with earnest prayer that the ill might be averted,

But the proud spirit declared there was no sin. She had merely been resolute and truthful. So she strengthened

herself in her belief in her own blamelessness, and drove down the misgiving to prey on the depths of her

In the morning she accompanied Violet to call on Lady Fotheringham, sullen, proud, and bashful at the sense

of undergoing inspection, and resolved against showing her best side, lest she should feel as if she was

That majestic illhumour was wastedLady Fotheringham was not at home; but Violet left a note begging

her to come to luncheon the next day. It passed, and she appeared not: but at twelve on Saturday, Percy's

tread hurried upstairs and entered the back drawingroom, where Theodora was sitting.

Sounds of voices followedthe buzz of expostulation; tones louder and louderwords so distinct that to

prevent her anxious ears from listening, Violet began to practise Johnnie in all his cries of birds and beasts.

All at once the other room door was opened, and Theodora's stately march was heard, while one of the

Before a word could be spoken, he snatched up the child, and held him up in the air to the full reach of his

arms. Doubtful whether this was to be regarded as play, Johnnie uttered 'Mamma,' in a grave imploring voice,

which, together with her terrified face, recalled Mr. Fotheringham to his senses. With an agitated laugh he

placed the boy safely beside her, saying, 'I beg your pardon. What a good little fellow it is!'

Violet asked him to ring for the nurse; and by the time Johnnie had been carried away, he had collected

'Do her parents know what is going on?' he said. 'I do not speak for my own sake. That is at an end.'

'I told her I could not be made a fool of any longer, and when she answered "Very well," what could that

'How could it come to anything else?' he said, his face full of sorrow and severity. 'I was mad to suppose

there was any hope for such a temper of pride and stubbornness. Yet,' he added, softening, and his quick,

stern eyes filling with tears, 'it is a noble nature, highminded, uncompromising, deeply tender, capable of

anything. It has been a cruel wicked thing to ruin all by education. What could come of it? A life of struggle

with women who had no notion of an appeal to principle and affectiongrowing up with nothing worthy of

her love and respecther very generosity becoming a stumblingblock, till her pride and waywardness have

come to such an indomitable pitch that they are devouring all that was excellent.'

He paused; Violet, confused and sorrowful, knew not how to answer; and he proceeded, 'I have known her,

watched her, loved her from infancy! I never saw one approaching her in fine qualities. I thought, and still

think, she needs but one conquest to rise above all other women. I believed guidance and affection would

teach her all she needed; and so they would, but it was presumption and folly to think it was I who could

'It was absurd to suppose that she who trifles with every one would not do so with me. Yet, even now, I

'I would fain think so,' said he, sadly. 'I held to that trust, in spite of the evidence of my senses. I persuaded

myself that her manners were the effect of habitthe triumph of one preeminent in attraction.'

'So I believed; I allowed for her pleasure in teasing me. I knew all that would come right. I ascribed her

determination to run after that woman to a generous reluctance to desert a friend.'

'But how am I to understand her neglect of my auntthe one relation whom I have tried to teach her to

valuemy aunt, who was the comfort of my sister and of her brotherwho had suffered enough to give her

a claim to every one's veneration! To run away from her to the races, and the society of Mark Gardner and

Mrs. Finch! Ay, and what do you think we heard yesterday of her doings there, from Gardner's own mother?

That she is giving him decided encouragement! That was the general remark, and on this, poor Mrs. George

'Oh! how terrible for you to hear! But it cannot be true. It must be mere report. Arthur would have observed if

'Yes. My aunt called at Mrs. Finch's, but saw neither of them; but this morning, before she went, Miss

Gardner called. I did not see her. I was out with Pelham, and my aunt spoke to her about all this matter. She

answered very sensibly, regretted her sister's giddy ways, but consoled my aunt a good deal on that score,

butbut as to the other, she could not say, but that Mark was a great admirer of of Miss Martindale, and

much had passed which might be taken for encouragement on Wednesday by any one who did not know how

'It is a pity that Miss Gardner has had to do with it,' said Violet. 'When I have been talking to her, I always am

'I think I have of Miss Gardner. I used to like her very much, but lately I am afraid I cannot believe her

'You have been taught to see her with Theodora's eyes. Of course, Mrs. Finch despises and contemns

'Never;but that is not the point here. I am not acting on Jane Gardner's report. I should never trouble

myself to be jealous of such a scoundrel as Mark. I am not imagining that there is any fear of her accepting

him. Though, if such a notion once possessed her, nothing would hinder her from rushing on inevitable

'I trust not. It would be too frightful! However, I can look on her henceforth only as John's sister, as my little

playmate, as one in whom hopes of untold happiness were bound up.' He struggled with strong emotion, but

recovering, said, 'It is over! The reason we part is independent of any Gardner. She would not bear with what

I thought it my duty to say. It is plain I was completely mistaken in thinking we could go through life

together. Even if there was reason to suppose her attached to me, it would be wrong to put myself in collision

'Oh, no! You have borne a great deal. You could do no otherwise; but Arthur and John will be very much

'It is well that it is known to so few. Let it be understood by such as are aware of what has been, that I bear

the onus of the rupture. No more need be known than that the break was on my side. We both were mistaken.

She will not be blamed, and some day'but he could not speak calmly' she will meet one who will feel

for her as I do, and will work a cure of all these foibles. You will see the glorious creature she can be.'

'I am convinced of it, but I fear it must be through much trial and sorrow. May it only not come through that

They shook hands with lingering regret, as if unwilling to resign their relationship. 'You will explain this to

Arthur, and give him my thanks for his friendliness; and youaccept my very best thanks for your great

kindness and sympathy. If she had known you earlier But goodbye. Only, if I might venture to say one

'Oh!' exclaimed Violet, as well as her tears would permit, 'I am sure we are but too glad'

He pressed her hand gratefully, and was gone; while overwhelmed with the agitation she sank weeping on the

sofa, only conscious that they all were in some sort guilty of a great injury to Mr. Fotheringham. In this state

of distress she was found by Theodora, who came down so lofty and composed, that no one could have

Without comment, she treated Violet as for a nervous attack, taking great care of her till the sobs subsided,

and there only remained a headache which kept her on the sofa for the rest of the day. Theodora read aloud,

but which of them marked the words? Late in the afternoon she put down the book, and wrote a note, while

'There, I shall take it to the post. You may read it if you like, while I put on my bonnet.' Violet read.

'MY DEAR MAMMA,Our engagement is at an end. Mr. Fotheringham tried to exercise a control over my

actions to which I could not submit; and in especial was affronted by my going to Epsom with Arthur, instead

of staying at home for the chance of seeing Lady Fotheringham. We came to high words, perceived the error

of thinking our tempers accorded, and agreed to part. I have no cause of complaint, though I am at this

moment much displeased with him; for when he had done with me he went and stormed to poor Violet till he

brought on one of her hysterical affections. No one can have acted with kinder or more conscientious

intentions than she has done throughout the affair. I do not mean to come away till after her confinement.

London is wide enough for him and for me, and I would not leave her on any account. 'Your affectionate

Violet glowed with indignation at such mention of Percy. She never loved him! It is as John thought!

Theodora, returning, took the note, and began to put it into its envelope without a word.

'Thank you,' said Violet; 'it is very kind in you to stay with me. It is a great comfort to Arthur.'

'Oh! what should I do without you? It makes such a difference to me. I rely upon you to take care of Arthur,

'I wish to live to be useful. I had rather be useful to you and Arthur than to any one. If you will keep me, I

All the rest of the day Violet could only feel that she could not be displeased with one so devoted to her. She

'Well, I always expected it. It is a pity! She has thrown away her only chance of being a reasonable woman.'

'Not a bit. She is not so frantic as that comes to. She went on in her old way, only a little stronger than usual;

However, Theodora kept him from the subject by the force of her imperturbability, and he could only declaim

'He was the biggest fish that had ever come to her bait. She could not have played her pranks on him without

hooking him; but he has broken the line, and it serves her right. I only wish she took it to heart! It is a lucky

Lord Martindale wrote, evidently in much annoyance, to desire Arthur to send him a full history of the

transaction, and after much grumbling, he was obeyed. What he said to his daughter did not transpire, but

Violet gathered that the opinion at Martindale was, that she had not age or authority sufficient for the care of

the young lady. In this she fully acquiesced, and, indeed, had some trouble in silencing repining speculations

on what might have happened if she had been older, or in stronger health, or more judicious.

It was a universal failure, and she felt as if they were all to blame, while it terrified her to recollect John's

Another question was, how Mrs. Finch would feel on the matter. Theodora had written to her, and received

one of her warm impulsive answers, as inconsistent as her whole nature; in one place in despair that her

friend's happiness had been sacrificedin another, rejoicing in her freedom from such intolerable tyranny,

and declaring that she was the noblest creature and the naughtiest, and that she must see her at once.

But she never came, and when Theodora called was not at home. Violet had Jane to herself for an unpleasing

hour of condolence and congratulation, regrets and insinuations, ending with the by no means unwelcome

news that Mr. Finch was tired of London, and that they were going into the countryand not Markgoing

to set off in a week's time. Two more calls failed, and Theodora only received a note, in which Mrs. Finch

declared herself "abimee desolee" that her husband would drag her off into the country at such short notice,

that her world of engagements had hindered her from meeting her best of friends. Then, with a sudden

transition to slang, she promised excellent fun in riding, boating, if Theodora would come to see her, and

plenty of admirers ready to have their heads turned, ending rather piteously with 'Who knows but I might take

a turn for good? I know I wish I could, if it was not so horridly tiresome. You won't forget your poor G. F.'

The height of the season was over, and London was beginning to thin. Lady Elizabeth Brandon had accepted

invitations for a round of visits to her friends and relations, and Violet thought with regret how little she had

In fact, that unfortunate party at Mrs. Bryanstone's had been a sacrifice of the high esteem in which she had

once been held. Emma, with the harshness of youthful judgments, could not overlook the folly that had

hazarded so much for the sake of gaiety; and was the more pained because of the enthusiasm she had once

felt for her, when she had believed her superior to all the world. She recollected her loveatfirstsight for

the pretty bride, and wellnigh regarded the friendship as a romance of her girlhood. She did not blame poor

Violet, for no more could have been expected than that so simple a girl would be spoiled by admiration, and

by such a husband. She should always be interested in her, but there could be no sympathy for deeper visions

and higher subjects in one devoted to the ordinary frivolities of life. Violet owned she could not understand

So Emma betook herself more and more to her other friend, lamented over present evils, made visionary

amendments and erected dreamy worlds of perfection, till she condemned and scorned all that did not accord

Lady Elizabeth would rather have seen her daughter intimate with Violet. Mistaken though that party was, it

was hard measure, she thought, utterly to condemn a girl hardly eighteen. She could understand Violetshe

could not understand Miss Marstone; and the ruling domineering nature that laid down the law frightened her.

She found herself set aside for oldfashioned notions whenever she hinted at any want of judgment or of

charity in the views of the friends; she could no longer feel the perfect consciousness of oneness of mind and

sufficiency for each other's comfort that had been such happiness between her and her daughter; and yet

everything in Theresa Marstone was so excellent, her labours among the poor so devoted, and her religion so

evidently heartfelt, that it was impossible to consider the friendship as otherwise than an honour to Emma.

Lady Elizabeth could only feel that she should be more at ease when she was not always in dread of

interrupting a teteatete, and when there was no longer any need to force Emma into society, and see her

put on that resigned countenance which expressed that it was all filial duty to a mother who knew no better.

Moreover, Lady Elizabeth hoped for a cessation of the schemes for the Priory, which were so extravagant as

Desirous as she was of leaving London, she would not consent to go to her brother in the end of June, until

Violet did think that it would have been a great comfort, but perceived that it would be at some

inconvenience; and further divined that to be extremely useful and important was Theodora's ruling desire.

She was afraid of heartburnings, and, as usual, yielded her own wishes, begged Lady Elizabeth not to

disturb her plans, made many declarations of Theodora's kindness and attention; and in return, poor thing!

So the Brandons left London, and Violet sighed over the disappointment their stay had been, knew she had

given up the chance of a renewal of intimacy, and thought Emma's estrangement all her own fault.

Arthur, likewise, had a fit of restlessness. Some of his friends were intending to go grouse shooting to

Scotland, and it was evident that he was desirous of joining them if Violet could only recover in time to spare

him. Theodora also wished that he should go, for she had a strong suspicion that he was gliding fast into

frequent intercourse with Mr. Gardner, and hoped that absence would put a stop to it.

Not a word, not a look, ever referred to Mr. Fotheringham. Violet thought it inexplicable, and could only

suppose that Theodora had been under some delusion, and had never known the meaning of love, for there

was nothing like sorrow or disappointment; she almost seemed to be glad of her release.

It was a trial when the Review was published, containing the critique upon modern poetry. For a whole day it

was left unopened, because neither sister liked to touch it in the presence of the other; but when, in the

morning, Violet took it to read, she found the leaves cut. Lord St. Erme had been treated with some censure,

but with a fair amount of praise, and her own favourite pieces were selected for commendation; but there was

sufficient satire and severity to cause the universal remark that it was hard on poor Lord St. Erme.

Often was the observation made, for the article excited much attentionit was so striking and able, keenly

and drolly attacking absurdity and affectation, goodhumoured and lively, and its praise so cordial and

enthusiastic. Every visitor was sure to begin, 'Have you read the paper on modern poetry?' 'Do you know who

Violet, though much confused, could not help having a sort of satisfaction in seeing that neither could

Theodora defend herself from blushes, nor so preserve her equanimity as always to know what she was

saying, though she made heroic efforts, and those ignorant of the state of affairs might not, perhaps, detect

her embarrassment. If there had been affection, surely this calmness must have given way!

One day Theodora was in a shop, and Violet waiting for her when Mr. Fotheringham passed, and instantly

coming to the carriage door, shook hands warmly, seemed rejoiced at the meeting, spoke of his last letter

from John in high approval of Mr. Fanshawe, and told her that in two days' time he was going to take a

walking tour in Ireland. At that instant the signal was made for taking up Miss Martindale, and with a hasty

farewell he disappeared, as Violet thought, unseen. On coming home, Theodora went at once upstairs;

Violet some little time after chanced to go to her room to ask her a question on her way to dress, found her

Theodora was kneeling by the bed; her face buried in her hands, her neck crimson, sobbing and weeping in

such violent grief as Violet had never witnessed. She stood terrified, unnoticed, hardly able to bear not to

offer comfort; but she understood that nature too well not to be convinced that no offence would be so great

Violet, therefore, retreated, hoping that now there might be an opening for sympathy, some depression that

would allow her to show her fellowfeeling; but no: when they met again Theodora was as cheerful and

disengaged as ever, and she could almost have persuaded herself that these tears had been a dream.

Perhaps they so appeared to Theodora. She had been surprised into them, and was angry at having been

overcomeshe who cared so little; but she had woman's feelings, though she had proved to be unfit for the

dominion of man, and was henceforth ready to stand alone, and use her strength for the benefit of the weak.

She would be the maiden aunt, the treasure of the family, and Arthur's house should be the centre of her

Therefore, so far from struggling against Violet, she delighted in the care of one so tender and caressing;

looked on her as the charm and interest of her life, and rejoiced in being valuable at present, and likely to

render most important services, attaining in fact the solid practical usefulness she had always coveted.

Everything that could please or amuse Violet she did, even to the length of drawing her out about

Wrangerton, and suppressing a certain jealousy of Annette that was ready to spring up on discovering how

strong was the affection bestowed on that sister. Violet was especially happy in being able to talk of home

just now, when she was continually hearing of Albert's marriage, and the arrangements consequent thereon,

and would have felt it blank, indeed, to have no one but Sarah to share her interest.

Uncle Christopher went to the wedding, and was invited to dinner in Cadoganplace the Sunday after his

return. Theodora condescended to be frankly entertained with his dry humorous account of the magnificent

doings that had diverted him extremely, and caused Arthur and Violet to congratulate themselves that, in their

'What a sensible, agreeable person your uncle is,' said Theodora, as Violet lay down to rest on the sofa, after

dinner, and to turn over and fondle one by one the little presents sent to her from Wrangerton.

Violet smiled thanks and pleasure in the praise, and Theodora set to work to gratify her, by admiring each gift

as much as her conscience would let her, and was well pleased to find that she was not at all wanted to

commend a wonderful embroidered sachet from the bride, nor a pair of gorgeous screens from Matilda; but

that what was dwelt upon were some sketches in Wrangerton Park, and the most prized of all was a little pair

'Dear, dear mamma! her own pretty roseleaf pattern. Think of her knitting for my Johnnie! He will soon

know grandmamma's socks!' and she put her fingers into one to judge of the size, and admire the stitch.

'Theodora, dear,' said she, after a long pause, 'there is something I have been wanting to say to you for a long

time. If I should be as ill as I was before, if I should not live, I should like one thing'

'I should like to know that his grandmamma would see my Johnnie, if it was only for once. I know poor

Arthur could not bear to hear me talk of this, and he is anxious enough already, but you would tell him. You

'I am quite content that you should chiefly take care of him, you know. I am glad you have been here so long

that he has grown fond of you. It makes it much better to think of leaving him and his dear papa, to know

'No; I must not make myself cry,' said Violet, quietly. 'I will not go on, when I have asked you one thing

more, and that is, to write to John, and tell him that I thank him for all he has done for me, and that this has

Violet checked herself, for the tears could only be restrained by silence, and she had made many resolutions

'All you wish!' exclaimed Theodora; 'but, indeed, you must not think there is any fear'

It was dark enough for Theodora to allow her eyes to fill with soft tears, without a struggle to keep them

back. The pleasure of being valued was very great, and the entire trust Violet reposed on her gave her as deep

delight as she had ever experienced. What would it not be after having nursed her and been everything to

Arthur! With Violet and Arthur depending on her, she could feel herself good for something, and filling a

'She is ready to see you,' said Arthur, meeting Theodora, as she came down at nine the next morning after

Violet's face, white as a lily, was on the pillow, and a little dark downy head was beside her.

A sense of being too late, of neglect and disappointment, rushed over Theodora, and made her looks not what

the mother expected, as with smiling eyes and feeble voice she said, 'Your niece, dear Theodora.'

'I did not know' were Theodora's first words, and their dissatisfied sound made Arthur regret his abrupt

introduction; though she recovered herself enough to say something of gladness, and of hopes that Violet was

'Yes, thank you, quite. I am so thankful! I am so glad of everything. Now I hope Arthur will not lose the 12th

'Only don't talk now, my sweet one. Come, Theodora,' as if he only wanted to get her out of the room.

'I have not looked at the baby. What a fine one!' and she was going to take her.

'Oh, please don't!' said Violet; 'she will begin screaming again!' Then, seeing the cloud return, 'Presently, dear

'I will come' she said, impatiently, 'I will come and sit with you after breakfast, Violet; I only wish I had been

'Indeed, I know how kind you would have been,' said Violet, holding her hand, and watching to see whether

the displeasure was removed: 'but it seemed a pity to disturb you. Please don't be vexed; I'll give you plenty

'This will never do,' he said, laying his hand on his sister's arm, and drawing her away almost by force: 'You

'She pleases all you wish. Never mind,' said Arthur, fairly putting her out, then stepping back, 'Lie still, and

But when out of Violet's hearing he could not refrain from telling Theodora his displeasure. 'I thought you

'Your own fault for marching off at that time in the morning! I had been up to tell you, and could not think

'A pretty specimen of your usefulness, vexing her with your black looks, till she was talking herself into a

That was the last word. Theodora sat swelling under the sense of injustice and neglect, where she had

intended to be so important; and Arthur was weary enough in mind and body to be more than usually sensible

of her ungraciousness, and to miss the refreshment of cheerful sympathy. On going up after breakfast he

found Violet weaker and more ill than he had previously thought her, and her solicitous inquiries about his

sister made him the more attribute this to distress at those moody looks. He would not hear of again admitting

Theodora, and in bitterness of spirit she wrote the letters, and tried to content Johnnieall in vain; for strive

to conceal it as she would, he always seemed to perceive her bad moods, and never would be happy with her

Every hour brought fresh mortification. She was jealous of Arthur's being needful to the patient, and jealous

of being left by him; angry at being treated as useless, and angry at the work she had to do; certain that her ill

temper was Arthur's fancy, yet certain he had caused it; anxious about Violet, yet disdaining his anxiety. She

was much annoyed at his keeping aloof from her unpleasing looks, deserting the dinnertable after the first

course, and when she had waited long for him, leaving her to discover that he had had a cup of tea in Violet's

room, and was gone down to smoke. The kindly affections that had always been the hope of her character

were rejected and thwarted, and thus thrown back on herself, the wayward wilful spirit began to rise.

She paced the dull walk in the square gardens in the summer twilight, and thought of the life before her,

uncherished at home, an intruder in the family where she had expected to earn fond gratitude, rejected by him

There was an alternative! One look of encouragement, and Lord St. Erme was at her disposal, ready to rejoice

at acceptance, even if she should tell him that she had no heart to bestow. She would be no longer spurned

and cast aside; she should be able to befriend Violet, she would live uncontrolled, adored; above all, she

would teach Percy Fotheringham that she did not pine for him! She would belie those foolish tears that Violet

As she opened the gate to leave the gardens, Lord St. Erme rode by with a young lady. Was he passing from

her power? The spirit of rivalry prompted a gracious bow and smile. He checked his horse, looked delighted,

A fair, delicate, blushing girl of sixteen, a pretty likeness of himself, bent her head low, and Theodora felt

that her blue eyes were intently perusing her under their downcast lids, while the brother's tones almost

trembled with the pleasure of her unwonted look of encouragement. He said that he was enjoying having his

sister alone with him, at his aunt's house in London, for a short time, and added something about calling. She

There at least she was prized! How unlike this to the treatment she met with from her own family! If she

could not love the Earl, she could do very well without that nonsense; and she should escape from her

unloving home, begin a new life, reign queen o'er herself and him, idolized, uncontradicted, with ample

So she mused while taking off her bonnet, till Sarah brought a message that Mrs. Martindale would be glad to

see her. An hour ago and she would have rejoiced; now, Arthur's household was becoming a secondary

She was received with hands outstretched. 'Dear Theodora, thank you. Will you stay and take care of baby

'Thank you. Nurse, pray give baby to Miss Martindale. You need not hurry; I shall be so comfortable.'

The sweet pale face and languid eyes were as a charm to expel all but kindly thoughts, as Theodora sat down

with the living weight warm on her lap, and the gentle mother at intervals softly asking about her boy. 'Poor

little man, they would not let him come in: they kept away both the people I wanted.'

'Yes, is not he a wonderful nurse? I had to exercise a little self will in getting you here. How good we must

Next. 'You cannot think what a difference it makes to have you here. I never need think about Arthur's being

Theodora's sincerity longed for confession, and she refrained with difficulty. Those unconscious words set

her vile temper before her in its true light. She had resented the being treated with consideration, and had

Selfconvicted, she gave a deep sigh; but fearing again to distress Violet, began to admire the baby, who was

in truth a remarkably large and handsome child, very dark and like the Martindales, and, both in size and

serenity, such a contrast to her brother, that, proud as she was of her, her mamma only half liked praise of her

that might be depreciation of him, and began to defend him from the charge of crying before he had had

Her name, of course, was to be Helen, and to this Violet softly added, Theodora.

Violet vaguely perceived something amiss; but too weak to think about it, closed her eyes and fell into a

Those few gentle sayings had brought back Theodora's affection and sense of right. She longed to recall her

glance. If it had taken effect she must persevere. She could not endure the humiliation of having a third time

trifled with a lover; she would not feel herself sunk into a mere coquette. But what would Violet think!

'Downstairs, dearest; he will come.' But to her extreme alarm, the words had no effect.

Dismayed out of all presence of mind, Theodora rang with a violent peal, and flew downstairs, the baby in

her arms, rousing Arthur from a slumber in his chair by breathless tidings that Violet was worse was

When Arthur had hurried upstairs, it proved to be only a frightened wakening, such as had often happened

last year. She was perfectly conscious, but so much fluttered and agitated by Theodora's own proceedings,

that it was with great difficulty that Arthur could soothe and tranquillize her on her baby's account. The nurse

was very angry, and Theodora perceived her delinquency might have serious consequences, especially when

she beheld Violet, still tremulous from the alarm, endeavouring to reassure them, to shield her from

There was an end of Theodora's grand designs of nursing! She could only enter the room at all by favour of

the patient and by sufferance of the nurse; and she could attempt no remonstrance when ordered off by her

That little scene of trivialities had been her first true humiliation. It had shown her the vanity of her boast of

strength of mind; for when she thought of the morning's unreasonable illhumour, and unkindness to her

brother and his wife at such a moment, and of the coquetry with Lord St. Erme, she was indeed lowered in

Her heart was very heavy, but less hard. Slowly had the power of Violet's meekness and lowliness been

stealing into her affections and undermining her pride. Perhaps the direct attacks of Percy, though strongly

resisted, had in reality given a shock which prepared the way for the silent effect of sweetness and

forbearance. At any rate, she was now sincerely sorry for the sin as well as the folly of the past day, and felt

that it might bring a penalty in perplexities about Lord St. Erme, if he had really taken her smile for

Many were her resolutions of amiability for tomorrow; but she was disappointed. Violet had passed a

restless night, and could not be visited; and Arthur, after his experience of yesterday, was in no haste to

subject himself to his sister's humours. Her two years of caprice and neglect had told even on his easy temper.

It had long been a scheme of hers to surprise Violet on her recovery with a likeness of Johnnie, taken by a

small, humble niece of Mrs. Harrison's, lately started in life as an artist in crayons; and in the midst of

yesterday's sullenness she had taken measures which this morning brought the lady to Cadoganplace, at the

hour when he was most likely to be in his best looks. Sarah, highly approving of anything that exalted Master

John, sedulously traced the onesided masculine division in his flaxen locks, and tied his best white frock

with scarlet ribbons, in honour, as she said, of his being 'a little grannydear'; and Theodora carried him

Sitting well was not, however, one of his perfections; he could not be induced to show his face to a stranger,

and turned from toys and pictures, with arms stretched out to his aunt, and piteous calls for mamma: to

Theodora's further despair Arthur came in, and stood amazed, so that she had to unfold her plans, and beg

him to keep the secret. He smiled, saying she might as well take a picture of a washedout doll; but that

Meantime the child was presenting a golden opportunity; fixed in rapt contemplation of his father, and gazing

motionless, with one little foot doubled under him, and one tiny white arm drooping over the crimson sofa

cushion. Miss Piper sketched as if for her life. Theodora directed Arthur's attention to his little son. He spoke

to him, and was surprised and pleased at the plainness of the reply, and the animated spring of gladness. In

another minute he was sitting on the floor, most successfully entertaining the child, while Miss Piper could

hardly help drawing that handsome black head in contrast with the small, white creature, whose morsels of

hands were coaxing his brown red cheeks; and Theodora looked on, amused to see how papa succeeded in

drawing out those pretty, hesitating smiles, so embellishing to the little face, that had generally more than the

They were in full debate whether he should be represented smiling or grave; the aunt wishing the latter as the

habitual expression, the father declaring that 'the fellow was only fit to be seen smiling like his mother;' when

Arthur hardly had time to start up from the ground, his colour deepening with discomfiture as he glanced at

the disarray of the room, littered with playthings, displaced cushions, newspapers, with which he had been

playing bopeep, drawing materials, all in as much confusion as the hair, which, in an unguarded moment, he

Theodora comprehended the sharp click with which he rang the nursery bell, and the half frown with which

he watched in dread of a cry, while Lady Lucy tried to make friends with Johnnie.

The drawing was brought under discussion, but he held aloof after one look, which Theodora perceived to be

disapproving, though she did not know that the reason was that the smile, somewhat overdone by Miss Piper,

had brought out one of old Mr. Moss's blandest looks. Meantime Lord St. Erme talked to the little artist,

giving her some valuable hints, which she seized with avidity, and then quietly retreated.

Arthur tried to talk to Lady Lucy; but she was very young, not yet come out, timid, and, apparently, afraid of

something that she had to say, watching Miss Martindale as earnestly as she dared; while Lord St. Erme

spoke eagerly, yet as if he hardly knew what he was saying, of art, music, books, striving in vain to obtain

It warmed Theodora's heart to feel herself the object of such enthusiastic admiration, but she preserved her

look of rigid indifference. It was a long visit; but at last the brother made the move, looking at his sister, as if

'Oh, Miss Martindale,' said she, with an effort, 'we thought you must be staying in a great deal. Would you be

This was an alarming request, and not very easy to refuse. Theodora said something of seeing about it, and

'It would be such a treat,' said Lady Lucy, growing bolder, as the two gentlemen were speaking to each other.

'My aunt is gone to her brother's little parsonage, where there is no room for me, and my governess had to go

home, luckily, so that we are quite alone together; and St. Erme said perhaps you would be so kind

Theodora smiled. 'I hope we may meet sometimes,' said she. 'If my sister was downstairs perhaps we might;

Thus ended the visit, and Arthur, hastily throwing the cushions back into their places, demanded, 'What on

'Nay,' said Theodora, touched by the injustice; 'Lord St. Erme is no man not to know how to dispose of his

'Whew!' whistled Arthur; 'is the wind gone round to that quarter? Well, I thought better of you than that you

would like a fellow that can do nothing but draw, never shoots over his own moors, and looks like a German

singer! But do put the room tidy; and if you must have the nursery down here, put it into the back room, for

He went away, having thus stirred her feelings in the St. Erme direction, and he left them to take their chance

for the rest of the day. She took a solitary walk; on her return saw a hat in the hall, and asking whether Mr.

Harding was there, was told no, but that Mr. Gardner was with Captain Martindale. And after long waiting till

Arthur should come to dinner, he only put in his head, saying, 'Oh, Theodora, are you waiting? I beg your

pardon, I am going out to dinner. You can sit with Violet; and if she should want me, which she won't, James

Theodora scorned to inquire of the servant whither his master was gone; but her appetite forsook her at the

sight of the empty chair, and the recollection of the warning against Mark Gardner.

This was not her last solitary dinner. Arthur had engagements almost every day, or else went to his club; and

when at home, if he was not with Violet, he sat in his own room, and would never again assist at the sittings,

which were completed under less favourable auspices, soon enough to allow time for the framing before the

mamma should come downstairs. Her recovery proceeded prosperously; and Theodora was quite

sufficiently in request in her room to be satisfied, and to make it difficult to find a spare afternoon to go and

However, she was at length able to make the expedition; and she was busy in giving directions as to the width

of margin, when from the interior of the shop there came forward no other than the Earl of St. Erme.

They shook hands, and she sent her excuses to Lady Lucy for having been too much occupied to call, asking

'Only till Thursday,' he said, 'when I take her to join my aunt, who is to show her the Rhine.'

'I have not decided. It depends upon circumstances. Did not I hear something of your family visiting

'Perhaps they may,' said Theodora, dryly. He began to study the portrait, and saw some likeness, but was

'Yes,' said Theodora, 'I know it is wrong; but Miss Piper could not see it as I did, and her alterations only

'I wonder if I might venture,' said Lord St. Erme, screwing up his eye, and walking round the picture. 'I am

sure, with your artist eye, you must know what it is not to be able to keep your hands off.'

'Not I,' said Theodora, smiling. 'Pencils are useless tools to me. But it would be a great benefit to the picture,

'You trust me, then?' and he turned to ask for a piece of chalk, adding, 'But is it not too bold a measure

'He is in the carriage, with his nurse;' and Theodora, unable to resist so material an improvement to her gift,

brought him in, and set him up on the counter opposite to a flaming picture of a gentleman in a red coat,

which he was pleased to call papa, and which caused his face to assume a look that was conveyed to the

portrait by Lord St. Erme, and rendered it the individual Johnnie Martindale, instead of merely a pale boy in a

Theodora was too much gratified not to declare it frankly, and to say how much charmed his mother would

be; and she was pleased by a remark of Lord St. Erme, that showed that his poet mind comprehended that

She thought to pay off her obligations by an immediate visit to his sister, while she knew him to be safe out

of the way; and, driving to Mrs. Delaval's, she sent her nephew home, intending to walk back.

Lady Lucy was alone, and she found her a gentle, simplehearted girl, with one sole affection, namely, for

the brother, who was the whole world to her; and taking Miss Martindale, on his word, as an object of

reverence and admiration. It was impossible not to thaw towards her: and when Theodora spoke of the

embellishment of the portrait, she needed no more to make her spring up, and fetch a portfolio to exhibit her

brother's drawings. Admirable they were; sketches of foreign scenery, many portraits, in different styles, of

Lady Lucy herself, and the especial treasure was a copy of Tennyson, interleaved with illustrations in the

German style, very fanciful and beautiful. Theodora was, however, struck by the numerous traces she saw of

the Lalla Rookh portrait. It was there as the darkeyed Isabel; again as Judith, in the Vision of Fair Women;

it slept as the Beauty in the Wood; and even in sweet St. Agnes, she met it refined and purified; so that at last

'I think it must be,' said Lady Lucy; 'for I was quite struck by your likeness to St. Erme's ideal sketches.'

Rather annoyed, Theodora laughed, and turning from the portfolio, asked if she did not also draw?

Theodora insisted, and the drawings were produced: all the, best had been done under Lord St. Erme's

instruction. The affection between the brother and sister touched her, and thinking herself neglectful of a

good little girl, she offered to take the desired walk at once. While Lady Lucy was preparing, however, the

Yet Theodora pardoned these, when he thanked her for being kind to his sister; speaking with a sort of

parental fondness and anxiety of his wish to have Lucy with him, and of his desire that she should form

Never had he spoken with so much reality, nor appeared to so much advantage; and it was in his favour, too,

that Theodora contrasted this warm solicitude for his young sister with the indifference of her own eldest

brother. There was evidently none of the cold distance that was the grievance of her home.

'Lady Lucy is almost out of the schoolroom,' she said. 'You will soon be able to have her with you in the

'There are certainly some considerations that might make me resolve on an English winter,' said Lord St.

'Fogs and frosts, and clouds, that hang like a weight on the whole frame,' said Lord St. Erme, shivering.

'Healthy, freshening mists, and honest vigorous frosts to brace one for service,' said Theodora, smiling.

'O, Miss Martindale!' cried Lady Lucy, entering, 'are you persuading St. Erme to stay all the year in England?

She saw it was time to cut him short. 'Every one's opinion must be the same,' she said.

'O,' cried Lucy, 'of course Italy is pleasanter. It is selfish to wish to keep him here; but if I had my will, we

'A "chateau en Espagne" indeed, my little sister. Wrangerton is a most forlorn place, an old den of the worst

period of architecture, set down just beyond the pretty country, but in the programme of all the tourists as a

show place; the thirdrate town touching on the park, and your nice poor people not even the ordinary

'If they are illdisposed,' said Theodora, in her low, severe voice (she could not help it), 'it is for want of

'Knights of old liked something impracticable.' She was almost ready to check herself; but there was

something inspiriting in the idea of awakening this youth, who seemed to catch at her words as if she were a

'Those were days worth living for. Then the knight's devoir was poetry in real life.'

'Devoir is always poetry in real life,' said Theodora. 'What is it but the work ready to hand? Shrinking from it

Lord St. Erme seemed about to say something as he shook hands, but it did not come. The walk was passed

by the simplehearted Lucy discoursing of the events by which she counted her eras, namely, his visits. Her

Mrs. Nesbit was recommended to spend some months at Baden Baden; and Theodora formed a design, which

highly pleased Arthur and Violet, of spending this time, while the family were absent, and while Arthur was

After seeing Arthur off to Windsor for the next fortnight, Theodora had begun writing to propose the scheme

To visit her alone was a strong measure, and she put on a panoply of dignified formality. He began to say he

had brought a German book, to show her a poem of which their conversation had reminded him.

'I understand very little German,' said she, coldly. 'I once had a German governess whom I disliked so much

'There is so much that is beautiful and untranslatable in its literature, that I am sure it would recompense you.'

'This is English,' said Theodora, as her eye fell on a paper of verses that marked the place.

'Ah, Lucy made me put it in. A few lines that occurred to me after watching Mrs. Martindale's little boy.'

Thankful that they were not inspired by Venus's little boy, she glanced over them, and saw they were in his

best style, simple and pretty thoughts on the child's content, wherever he traced any symbol of his father.

'Poor little Johnnie is highly flattered,' she said. 'His mamma will be delighted.'

He begged her attention to the German poem, she glanced onward as he read, watching for shoals ahead, and

spied something about a "hochbeseeltes madchen" inspiring a "Helden sanger geist", and grew hotter and

hotter till she felt ready to box his ears for intoning German instead of speaking plain English, and having it

over. A cotton umbrella arose before her eyes, she heard the plashing gravel, and an honest voice telling her

The critical stanza had commenced, the reader's voice trembled; Theodora did not heed, her mind was in the

Her brother's brotherinlaw! the son and partner of Lord St. Erme's steward! Was it thus his suit was to be

There was no recognition; he went on reading his German to himself, while Albert presented Mrs. Albert

Moss, resplendent in bridal finery, and displaying her white teeth in a broad smile, as with a nod,

halfgracious, halfapologetic, she said, 'I fear we interrupt a lesson; but we will not inconvenience you; we

'Thank you, you do not interrupt me, and I do not think my sister is dressed yet. Indeed, I doubt whether I

' O, you cannot be so cruel!' cried Mrs. Moss, holding up her hands; 'one little peep! our only day in town.'

'Yes,' said Albert. 'I could not but gratify my Louisa's anxiety to be introduced to her new relatives.'

'I am afraid you must be disappointed, for my brother is with his regiment at Windsor, and my sister is still so

'And we have only a few hours in town. The inexorable claims of business have recalled us to Wrangerton.'

'Oh, I was enraptured!' exclaimed the bride; 'the sublime and romantic could be carried no higher! It makes

'Your sister would not approve of that,' said Theodora to Albert;' she can bear no slight to Helvellyn.'

'I forgetis there a view of Helvellyn from Wrangerton?' said Lord St. Erme, still somewhat dreamily.

Mrs. Moss started at hearing such good English from the German master, and patronizingly said, 'Yes.

'Not so often as, perhaps, I ought. I am afraid I know more of the Alps than of Helvellyn.'

'I am sure,' continued the voluble lady, 'if ever you thought of such a scheme when the season is over, it

would be well worth your while. I could reckon up many respectable families, who with such

introductionslet me see, there are the Joneses, and the Dunlops, and the Evelyns, to say nothing of my new

'I have no doubt it is a very good neighbourhood,' said Lord St. Erme, rising. 'I must go, or we shall miss the

'And I must thank you in my sister's name for the pleasure she will take in what you have done for her little

That name was a revelation to Albert, and the door had scarcely closed before he exclaimed'Surely, Miss

'Well!' cried Mrs. Moss, 'there was something decidedly the aristocrat in his moustache!'

Albert could not recover from his vexation at having missed such a chance, and was nearly setting off in

pursuit of his lordship. Theodora was glad to escape for a moment, on the plea of seeing whether Violet could

In her absence the bride began'I can't see that she is so handsome, after all! And I should be ashamed to

'Distinguished people have freaks, my love. Bless me! if I had but known the Earl!'

'If one of the girls had but been here! Every one of them is prettier than this Miss Martindale. Who knows?'

'Ah! I shall take care in a friendly way to let your sister know how her own family feel at her keeping

'I do not believe it is her fault, poor child,' said Albert. 'Martindale has set this haughty young lady to keep

'We shall see,' said the bride. 'I am not used to be refused, and once with your sister, I will discover all her

Fortunately for Violet, Theodora had found her so much exhausted by the fatigue of dressing, that she

thought it safest, considering what a bride it was, not to divulge her presence in the house; and she came

down with this intelligence, trying to compensate for it by civility, and by showing the children.

Mrs. Moss was not easily repulsed, she begged Miss Martindale to reconsider her verdict.

'It shall not be your fault. You shall know nothing of it. I will find my way. Ah! I'm a giddy young thing.

Nothing can stop me!� and she stepped forward, laughing affectedly, and trying to look arch.

'I cannot permit this. It might do serious harm,' said Theodora, obliged to stand in her path, and to put on such

a look of haughty command, that she was positively subdued and frightened, and went back to her seat in a

meek state of silence, whence she only recovered to overwhelm poor Johnnie with her attentions. He cried

and was sent away, and Mrs. Moss was obliged to be satisfied with the baby, though she looked as dignified

They lingered on, hoping to weary out Miss Martindale's patience, or that some chance might reveal their

presence to Violet; but in vain; Theodora's politeness was exemplary, and she endured Mrs. Albert Moss's

familiarity so well, that when at length they departed, the last words were a parting whisper, 'Good morning,

Miss Martindale. If we had known what we interruptedbut ah! I have gone through those things so lately,

'There is no subject of secrecy that I know of,' said Theodora, more coldly than ever.

Hateful woman! Poor Violet! There, now, it will be all over the country that I am engaged to him! I must take

him now, or I hope he will give it up on discovering my connections! Then I can despise him. Foolish man!

why could he not say what he wanted? I should have got rid of him then; I was in the mood! However, he is

Violet was grieved, both for her own sake and the vexation at home, but she so sweetly acquiesced in its

having been right, and was so sure that her sister meant nothing but kindness, that Theodora, knowing that

she herself could not have submitted with anything like patience, admired and loved her more than ever.

The gentleness and quietness of her demeanour were a refreshment to Theodora's tossed and undecided mind;

and in administering to her comfort and pleasure, the anxieties and remorse subsided into a calm like her

own. How delightful was the day of her introduction to Johnnie's portrait; her admiration, and tearful

gratitude to the kind deviser of the gift, were the greatest pleasure Theodora had known for months; the

discussion of every feature, the comparison of Johnnie with it, the history of the difficulties, and of his papa's

assistance, seemed a neverending treat to both giver and receiver. The poem, too; it was very amusing to see

how she could hardly believe that original verses could possibly be written on her boy, and then when set to

guess whose they were, she began with a hesitating 'Miss Marstone is the only person near who makes verses,

'Ah! if you would follow Emma's advice, and call the baby Osyth, after the first Prioress, you might have a

It could not be Mr. Fotheringham, the only poet she could think of, and she could only beg to be told.

Theodora explained the two meetings, anxious to see her way of thinking. 'It is a wonderful thing!' was her

first remark. 'Who would have told me how it would be three years ago? They are very pretty.'

'I ought,' said Violet; 'no other great man ever seems to me so grand as our own Earl.'

'You know,' said Violet, smiling, 'I cannot think them done only for Johnnie's sake'

'Not exactly that; butif you don't mind my saying so, I feel as if I had ratherit might be betterI don't

want to be ungrateful, but if you were getting into a scrape for the sake of pleasing me, I should be sorry.

'You are consideration itself,' said Theodora, affectionately. 'Never mind, he is out of the way. We will let

him go off poetizing to Germany; and under your wing at home, I will get into no more mischief.'

That was a pleasant prospect, and Violet reposed on the thought of the enjoyment of Martindale without its

formidable inhabitants; trying in it to forget the pain of parting with her husband for a month, and her

longings to spend it at her own home, and see Johnnie strengthened by Helvellyn breezes; while to Theodora

One forenoon, Violet, on coming downstairs, found her sister writing extremely fast, and seeing an

envelope on the table in Lord Martindale's writing, asked if it was his answer to Theodora's plan.

'Ah!' said Violet, perceiving something was amiss, 'they have spared you to me a long time already.'

'But,' exclaimed Violet, 'I could not bear that you should be with me if they want you.'

Violet knew what was indicated by the overerectness of Theodora's head. To be the cause of family

'What's the use of that when I know you are not satisfied, and do not trust me?'

'Don't be angry with me,' implored Violet, with a quivering voice, and tears of weakness in her eyes. 'I cannot

help it. I do not want to interfere, but as it is for me, I must beg you to tell me you are not pressing to stay

'No one ever wants me. No, but papa thinks that you and I cannot be trusted together. He says he cannot leave

That indignant voice contrasted with the gentle answer, 'I do not wonder; I have always thought if I had been

'No such thing!' exclaimed Theodora; 'you are the only person who ever exercised any control over me.'

'It is the truth, and you know it. When you choose, every one yields to you, and so do I.'

'Indeed, I did not know it,' said Violet, much distressed. 'I am very sorry if I am overbearing; I did not think I

Theodora fairly laughed at such a word being applied to the mild, yielding creature, who looked so pale and

feeble. 'Very domineering, indeed!' she said. 'No, no, my dear, it is only that you are always right. When you

disapprove, I cannot bear to hurt and grieve you, because you take it so quietly.'

'What, not that you should be my only chancethat you should calm me and guide me when every one else

'Theodora, dear, I do not think I ought to like to hear you say so. It cannot be safe for you to submit to me

'He never had any moral power over me. He never convinced me, nor led me to yield my will,' said Theodora,

proud perhaps of her voluntary submission to her gentle sisterinlaw, and magnifying its extent; but Violet

was too rightminded, in her simplicity, to be flattered by an allegiance she knew to be misplaced.

'There's an esprit de corps in parents,' cried Theodora, half angrily; 'but Helen will never be like me. She will

not be left to grow up uncared for and unloved till oneandtwenty, and then, when old enough for

independence, be for the first time coerced and reproached. If people never concern themselves about their

children, they need not expect the same from them as if they had brought them up properly.'

'I declare you shall hear the letter, that you may own that it is unreasonableunbearable!' And she read

'"I have been considering your request to spend the time of our absence at home with Mrs. Martindale, but I

cannot think fit to comply with it. Arthur's income is fully sufficient to provide change of air for his family;

and he ought not to expect always to leave his wife on other people's hands, while he is pursuing his own

'Oh! he does not know. Do tell him it was all your kindness! Tell him that Arthur is not going for long. He

'He thinks much more injustice,' said Theodora. 'Listen:"After so long an absence, it is high time you

should rejoin us; and, considering what has occurred, you cannot be surprised that I should be unwilling to

leave you with one so young and of so little authority over you. Though I acquit her of all blame for your

indiscretions" (There, Violet, I hope you are much obliged to him!) "I should not have consented to your

remaining with her up to the present time, if it had not been a case of urgent necessity, as I wish to have you

under my own eye." (As if he had ever made any use of it?) "You might as well be alone here as with her;

and, after your late conduct, I cannot put the confidence in your prudence that I should desire. Violet has, I

have no doubt, acted amiably; and her youth, inexperience, and gentleness fully excuse her in my eyes for

having been unable to restrain you; but they are reasons sufficient to decide me on not leaving you with her at

present. We shall be in London on Monday, the llth, and I wish you to be in readiness to join us when we

embark for Ostend on the following evening. Give my kind love to Violet, and tell her I am glad she is going

on well, and that I am much pleased with my granddaughter's intended name." There, Violet, what do you

'Pray make him understand that Arthur wanted a change very much, and will not be long gone.'

'I did not mean to be selfish!' said Violet, sorry for having seemed to be wanting in sympathy.

'No, indeed! You never think what would become of you left alone, with two babies that cannot walk!'

'Never mind me, I shall manage very well, I don't like to have a disturbance made on my account. I cannot

'That is the very thing. He would never have dared to say these things to my face! Now let me tell you. I

know I have been much to blame; you made me feel it. You are taming me; and if he leaves me to you I may

be more dutiful when he comes back. But if he strains his new notion of authority too far, and if you throw

'But surely,' said Violet, 'it cannot be the right beginning of being dutiful to resist the first thing that is asked

'You wish me to go to be fretted and angered! to be without one employment to drown painful thoughts,

galled by attempts at controlling me; my mind poisoned by my aunt, chilled by my motherto be given up

'It is very hard,' said Violet; 'but if we are to submit, it cannot be only when we see fit. Would it not be better

'I do believe,' said Violet, 'that if you go patiently, because it is your duty, that you will be putting yourself

under the true guidance; but for you to extort permission to stay with me, when your father disapproves,

would be only following your own way. I should be afraid. I will not undertake it, for it would not be right,

'Give you up! dear, dear sister;' and Violet rose and threw her arms round Theodora. 'No, indeed! When I am

so glad that I may love you as I always wished! I shall think of you, and write to you, and pray for you,'

whispered she. 'All I can I will do for you, but you must not say any more of staying with me now. I can help

Theodora returned the caress and quitted the room, leaving Violet to her regrets and fears. It was a great

sacrifice of herself, and still worse, of her poor little pale boy, and she dreaded that it might be the ruin of the

beneficial influence which, to her amazement, she found ascribed to her, in the most unexpected quarter. It

had gone to her heart to refuse Theodora's kindness, and all that was left for her was to try to still her

fluttering, agitated spirits by the consciousness that she had striven to do right, and by the prayer that all

Indeed, it was very remarkable how, in this critical period of Theodora's life, when repentance was engaged

in so severe a conflict with her longnourished pride and passion, in all the tossings of her mind she had, as it

were, anchored herself to her docile, gentle sisterinlaw, treating her like a sort of embodiment of her better

mind. Violet's serenity and lowliness seemed to breathe peace on a stormtossed ocean; and her want of

selfassertion to make Theodora proud of submitting to her slightest wish without a struggle. Those

vehement affections were winding themselves about her and her children; and the temper that had flown into

fierce insubordination at the first control from lawful authority, laid itself at the feet of one whose power was

in meekness. It was the lion curbed by the maiden; but because the subjection was merely a caprice, it was no

Arthur quitted London the day after his little girl's christening, talking of being absent only a fortnight, before

taking his wife to Windsor; and promising to return at once, if she should find herself in the least unwell or

dispirited. She was delighted to be well enough not to spoil his sport, and Theodora was too anxious to have

It was the day the family were to come to London, and he left orders with the ladies to say 'all that was

proper', but the twelfth of August was to him an unanswerable reason for immediate departure.

Theodora and Violet went to receive the party in the house in Belgrave Square, both silent, yet conscious of

each other's feelings. Theodora paced the room, while Violet leant back in a great blue damask chair,

overcome by the beatings of her heart; and yet, when the carriage arrived, it was she who spoke the word of

Theodora knew Violet thought her own weakness and inefficiency needed pardon, and therefore could bear

Mrs. Nesbit came in, supported between Lord and Lady Martindale, and as Theodora hastened to wheel

round the large armchair, and settle the cushions for her, her eye glanced in keen inquiry from one niece to

the other, and they felt that she was exulting in the fulfilment of her prediction.

Lord Martindale kissed his daughter with grave formality; and, as if to mark the difference, threw much warm

affection into his greeting of Violet, and held her hand for some moments, while he asked solicitously if she

She made Arthur's excuses and explanations, but broke off, blushing and disconcerted, by that harsh, dry

cough of Mrs. Nesbit's, and still more, by seeing Lord Martindale look concerned. She began, with nervous

eagerness and agitation, to explain that it was an old engagement, he would not be away long, and then would

take her out of townshe was hardly yet ready for a journey. From him she obtained kind smiles, and almost

fatherly tenderness; from Lady Martindale the usual ceremonious civility. They asked her to dinner, but she

was not equal to this; they then offered to send her home in the carriage, and when she refused, Lord

Martindale said he would walk back with her, while Theodora remained with her mother.

He was much displeased with his son for leaving her, especially when he saw how delicate and weak she still

looked; and he was much annoyed at being unable to prevent it, without giving Arthur a premium for

selfishness; so that all he could do was to treat her with a sort of compassionate affection, increased at each of

'My dear,' he said, 'I wish to have a little conversation with you, when it suits you. I am anxious to hear your

'You must not alarm yourself. You are the last person deserving of blame. I am only sorry that you should

'I rejoice to hear it; but tell me, will this evening or tomorrow morning suit you best?'

At that moment she was astonished by the sudden apparition of Lord St. Erme, and still more by his shaking

hands with her. She thanked him for his touches to her little boy's portrait; he smiled, rejoiced that she did not

think he had spoilt it, and remarked upon the likeness. Lord Martindale, who knew him but slightly, listened

in surprise; and having now come to her own door, she bade them farewell, and entered the house.

Theodora came back much later than Violet had expected, with a flush on her cheek, and hurry and

uncertainty in her manner. She had previously made a great point of their spending this last evening alone

together, but her mood was silent. She declared herself bent on finishing the volume of Miss Strickland's

"Queens", which they were reading together, and went on with it till bedtime without intermission, then

But Violet was no sooner in bed than Theodora came in, in her dressinggown, and sat down at her feet,

looking at her, but hardly answering the few words she ventured to speak. It was not till the clock struck

'Well, I must go; but I don't know how to tear myself from the sight of you. I feel as if I was driven from the

'I never saw the right way to follow them; till now, when it was gleaming on me, I have to go away.'

'The same grace that has shown you your way so far, dearest, will go on to show you further, if you follow it

'The grace may be with youit is!' said Theodora, in a heavy, hopeless manner; 'but oh! Violet, think how

Violet sat up, took her hand, pressed it between both hers, and with tears exclaimed: 'You must not speak so.

'I don't know. I can hope and see my way to peace when you look at me, or speak to me; but why should I be

'If you are really resting on me, instead of on the only true help, perhaps it is better you should be left to it.

Theodora, dearest, may I tell you something about myself? When first I saw my difficulties, and could not get

at mamma, I felt as if there was no one to help me, but somehow it grew up. I saw how to find out guidance

and comfort in the Bible and in such things, and ever since I have been so much happier.'

'John helped me; but I think it comes without teaching from without, and there is my hope for you, Theodora.'

'Them that are meek shall He guide in judgment, and such as are gentle, them shall He learn His way,'

'He shows Himself to those who will follow Him, and yield their own will,' said Violet.

'Good night! Oh! what shall I do when I have not you to send me to bed comforted? I had more to say to you,

A night of broken sleep, and perplexed waking thoughts, was a bad preparation for the morning's conference.

Lord Martindale came to breakfast, and, as before, reserved all his kindness for Violet and the children.

Theodora disappeared when the little ones were carried away, and he began the conversation by saying to

She replied by warm assurances of Theodora's kindness; whence he led her to tell the history of the rupture,

which she did very mournfully, trying to excuse Theodora, but forbidden, by justice to Percival; and finding

some relief in taking blame to herself for not having remonstrated against that unfortunate expedition to the

'No, my dear, it was no fault of yours. It was not from one thing more than another. It was owing to unhappy,

unbroken temper. Take care of your children, my dear, and teach them submission in time.' Then presently

'Ha! Then you do not think she has given encouragement to that absurdlooking person, Lord St. Erme?'

'Yes; when I parted with you yesterday, he walked back with me, and proceeded to declare that he had been

long attached to her, and to ask my sanction to his following us to Germany to pay his addresses.'

'No; he said something about not presuming, and of having been interrupted. I could only tell him that it must

rest with herself. There is no objection to the young man, as far as I know, though he is an idle, loitering sort

'You do not? I cannot make out. I told her that she was at liberty to do as she pleased; I only warned her

neither to trifle with him, nor to rush into an engagement without deliberation, but I could get nothing like an

answer. She was in one of her perverse fits, and I have no notion whether she means to accept him or not.'

'I cannot say. No one knows, without a trial, what the notion of a coronet will do with a girl. After all her

pretensions she may be the more liable to the temptation. I have not told her aunt, that she may be the more

unbiassed. Not that I say anything against him, it is everything desirable in the way of connection, and

probably he is an amiable good sort of man. What do you know of him! Are you intimate with him?'

Violet explained the extent of their acquaintance. 'I do not see my way through it,' said Lord Martindale. 'I

'I do not think,' said Violet, gathering courage'I do not think you know how much Theodora wishes to be

'I wish she was half as good as you are, my dear!' said Lord Martindale, as if he had been speaking to a child.

And he talked to her warmly of her own concerns, and hopes of her visiting Martindale on their return; trying

to divest himself of a sense of inhospitality and harshness, which grew on him whenever he looked at her

She felt herself obliged to set forth to call on Lady Martindale. Theodora was busy, packing up, and could not

accompany her; unfortunately for her, since Mrs. Nesbit took the opportunity of examining her on the same

subject, though far from doing it in the same manner; commenting with short sarcastic laughs, censuring Mr.

Fotheringham for trying to domineer, but finding much amusement in making out the grounds of his

objection to Mrs. Finch, and taking pleasure in bringing, by her inquiries, a glow of confusion and distress on

Violet's cheeks. Next she began to blame her for having visited such an imprudent person; and when Lady

Martindale ventured to suggest something about her not knowing, and Mrs. Finch having formerly been a

friend of the family, she put her down. 'Yes, my dear, we are not blaming Mrs. Arthur Martindale. We know

it is not possible for every one to be fastidious. The misfortune was in Miss Martindale's being brought into

Violet did not think herself called upon to stay to be insulted, and rose to take leave, but did not escape

'I can promise you that it will be a month. Young men are not apt to spend more time at home than they can

help. I am sorry to interfere with your scheme of being installed at Martindale, but it is out of the question.

Theodora's absence has been much felt by the curate, and our past experience has prepared us for anything. I

Mrs. Nesbit, as she lost her power of selfcommand and her cleverness, without parting with her bitterness of

spirit, had pitiably grown worse and worse, so that where she would once have been courteously sarcastic,

It was too much for Lady Martindale, who, as she saw Violet colour deeply, and tremble as she left the room,

followed her to the head of the stairs, and spoke kindly. 'You must not imagine, my dear, that either my aunt,

or any of us, find fault with you. We all know that you are inexperienced, and that it is not easy to cope with

Violet, still very weak, could have been hysterical, but luckily was able to command herself, though, 'thank

'Of course, though such things are unfortunate, we cannot regret the match; Lord Martindale and I are quite

convinced that you acted amiably by all parties. Goodbye, my dear; I am sorry I have not time to call and

'Shall I send them to you when they wake?' said Violet, pleased that they were at length mentioned.

'Thank you, my dear,' said Lady Martindale, as if much tempted. 'I am afraid not, it might be too much for my

'She is such a beauty,' said Violet, much brightened. 'So exactly like her papa.'

Violet explained how short the distance was; but Lady Martindale seemed not to know how to let her go, nor

how to relinquish the thought of seeing her granddaughter. At last she said, as if it was a great resolution,

She took Violet into her room while she put on her bonnet, much as if she feared being found out; and in

passing the drawingroom door, gathered her dress together so as to repress its rustling.

Wonder of wonders, to find Lady Martindale actually on foot by her side! She went up at once to the nursery,

where the children were asleep. At Johnnie she looked little, but she hung over the cot where lay the round

plump baby face of little Helen. Though dreadfully afraid of being missed, she seemed unable to turn away

'My dear,' said she, in an agitated voice, as they left the nursery, 'you must not keep these children here in

London. You must not sacrifice their health. It is the first consideration. Don't let them stay in that hot

'Why not at once? Does expense prevent you? Tell me, my dear, what it would cost. I always have plenty to

spare. Would L100 do it? and you need tell no one. I could give you L200,' said Lady Martindale, who had as

little idea of the value of money as any lady in her Majesty's dominions. 'I must have that dear little girl in the

Much surprised, and more touched, Violet, however, could not accept the offer. She felt that it would be

casting a slight on Arthur; and she assured Lady Martindale that she hoped soon to leave London, and how

impossible it was for her to move house without Arthur. It seemed to be a great disappointment, and opened

to Violet a fresh insight into Lady Martindale's nature; that there was a warm current beneath, only stifled by

Mrs. Nesbit's power over a docile character. There seemed to be hopes that they might love each other at last!

In the midst there was a knock at the door, and Lord Martindale entered, much surprised, as well as pleased,

to find his wife there, though put in some perplexity by her instantly appealing to him to tell Violet that it was

very bad for the children to remain in town, and asking if it could not be managed to send them to the

seaside. He made a grave but kind reply, that he was sorry for it himself, but that Violet had assured him it

would not be for long; and Lady Martindale (who did not seem able to understand why the lady of the house

could not make everything give way to her convenience)now becoming alive to the fear of her aunt's

missing her, and taking to heart her stolen expeditionhurried him off with her at once. It was not till after

their departure that Violet discovered that he had been trying to atone for deficiencies, by costly gifts to

All this time Theodora had been in her own room, packing, as she said, but proceeding slowly; for there was

a severe struggle of feelings, and she could not bear that it should be seen. In the pain of parting with Violet,

she shrank from her presence, as if she could not endure to prolong the space for last words.

They came at last. Theodora sat ready for her journey, holding her goddaughter in her arms, and looking

from her to Violet, without a word; then gazing round the room, which had been the scene of such changes of

'Violet, I will try to endure it; but if I cannotif you hear of me as doing what you will disapprove, will you

After what Lord Martindale had said, Violet could guess at her meaning. 'Certainly, dear Theodora. You

'You are a good little thing, Violet,' said Theodora, trying to laugh; 'nearly as simple as your daughter. You

Violet drew out Helen's cross. 'Be patient, be patient,' she said. 'The worse things are, the more of the cross to

Theodora held out her hand for it. 'I hope I am mending,' said she, as she gave it back with a melancholy

smile. 'It does not give me the bad jealous thoughts I had when first I knew you possessed it. Tell me

'May I tell you what came into my head after you were talking last night of not seeing your way, and wanting

to be led. I thought of a verse in Isaiah.' Violet found the place and showed it.

'Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of His servant, that walketh in darkness, and

'Thank you, Violet,' said Theodora, looking on to the next verse. 'I will try to be patient; I will try not to

The summons cut her shortLord Martindale ran up to hasten her; a fervent embraceshe was gone!

And Violet, with wornout strength and spirits, remained to find how desolate she wasleft behind in dreary

summer London. There was nothing for it but to be as foolish as in old times, to lie down on the sofa and cry

herself to sleep. She was a poor creature, after all, and awoke to weariness and headache, but to no repining;

for she had attained to a spirit of thankfulness and content. She lay dreamily, figuring to herself Arthur

enjoying himself on the moors and mountains, till Helvellyn's own purple cap came to brighten her dreams.

'Yes; Violet writes me that the family passed through London, and took her to the continent on Tuesday.'

'Then let Annette know she is to be ready to come with me to town on Monday. We shall see if it is the young

lady's doing, or whether Mrs. Martindale intends to give herself airs with her father and sister.'

'Poor dear,' sighed the good careworn mother, 'I do long to hear of her; but may I not write first? I should

'On no account write, or we shall have some excuse about pre engagements. I shall take Annette at once,

and see with my own eyes. Martindale can never have the face to hinder her from asking her own sister to

'I hope he is kind to her!' said Mrs. Moss. 'I long to hear whether she is quite recovered; and she says so little

of herself. She will be glad to see her sister, and yet, one does not like to seem pushing.'

'Never you mind,' said the acute, sharpfaced attorney, putting her aside as if she was presuming beyond her

sphere; 'only you get Annette ready. Since we found such a match for Violet, she is bound to help off her

sisters; and as to Annette, a jaunt is just what is wanting to drive that black coat out of her head. I wish he had

never come near the place. The girl might have had the Irish captain, if she had not been running after him

Meek Mrs. Moss never dared to question her husband's decision; and she had suffered too much anxiety on

her daughter's account, not to rejoice in the prospect of a trustworthy report, for Violet's letters were chiefly

There was much soreness in the Moss family respecting Violet, and two opinions with regard to her; some

inclining to believe her a fine lady, willing to discard her kindred; others thinking her not a free agent, but

tyrannized over by Miss Martindale, and neglected by her husband. So Annette, who had pined and drooped

under the loss of the twinlike companionship of her sister, was sent out as on an adventure, in much

trepidation and mysterious dread of Captain Martindale, by no means consistent with the easy good nature of

his days of courtship. And thus her first letter was written and received with such feelings as attend that of an

'Well, dearest mamma, I am writing from Violet's house. Yes, she is her own sweet self, our precious flower

stillnobody must think anything elseshe is not changed one bit, except that she is terribly pale and thin;

but she calls herself quite well, and says that if I had seen her when Johnny was five weeks old, I should give

her credit now. But Matilda will say I cannot write a comprehensible letter, so I will begin regularly.

'We slept at Uncle Christopher's, and after an early breakfast walked here. The man did not think his mistress

could see any one, but when he heard who we were, showed us to the drawingroom, and there was Violet,

quite alone, breakfasting by herself, for he is gone to Scotland! Poor dear girl! When she saw us, she gave a

little scream, and flew up to me, clinging round my neck, and sobbing as she did on her weddingday; it was

as if the two years were nothing. However, in a moment, she composed herself, and said it was silly, but there

was still a sob in her throat, and she was shy and constrained as she used to be with papa, in old times. She

says she would not tell us Captain Martindale was going to Scotland, because of not tantalizing us with his

passing so near, but I fear it is that she will not confess how often she is left alone. I am so glad we are come,

now he is out of the way. She has asked us to stay while papa has to be in London, and I shall, but papa finds

it more convenient to sleep at Uncle Christopher's. If we are not here oftener, I am sure it is no fault of hers;

and her husband cannot be displeased with this little visitat least he ought not. She sent for the children;

the babe was asleep, but Johnnie came, and oh! how curious it seemed to hear the voice calling her mamma,

and see the little creature holding out his arms to go to her. I felt, indeed, how long we have been apartit

was our own Violet, and yet some one else. You would have been amused to see how altered she was by

having her son in her arms; how the little morsel seemed to give her confidence, and the shy stiffness went

away, and she looked so proud and fond, and smiled and spoke with ease. There was the dear little fair fellow

standing on her lap, leaning against her shoulder, with his arm round her neck, hiding his face when I looked

at him too much. She said he was puzzled not to see the aunt he knew, and how I grudged his knowing any

aunt better than me! They do look lovely together, and so much alike; but I could cry to see them both so

white and wan; not a shade of her pretty colour on her cheek, and the little darling so very tiny and weak,

though he is as clever as possible, and understands all you say to him. If I had but got them both in our fresh

'Papa could not stay, and as soon as he was gone, she set her boy down on the sofa, and threw her arms round

my neck, and we were like wild thingswe kissed, and screamed, and laughed, and cried, till poor Johnnie

was quite frightened. "Now, Annette, come and see," said Violet, and took me upstairs to the nursery, and

there half waking, under the archway of her cradle, lay, like a little queen, that beautiful creature, Helen,

opening her black eyes just as we came up, and moving her round arms. How I longed for mamma to see her,

and to see Violet's perfect look of happiness as she lifted her out and said, "Now, is not she worth seeing?"

and then Sarah came up. Violet says Sarah threatened to go away, when there were two to be always

racketing, but when it came to the point, could not leave Johnnie, whom she keeps in great order, and treats

with much ceremony, always calling him Master John. She believes Sarah disapproves of poor Helen

altogether, as an intruder upon Johnnie's comfort; and she is quite savage at admiration of her, as if it was a

slight on him; but she has turned out an admirable nurse, in her own queer way. Such a morning as we have

had, chattering so fast! all about you all. I am sure she loves us as much as ever, and I do not believe she is

unhappy. She talks of her husband as if they were happy, and he has given her such quantities of pretty

things, and I hear of so much that seems as if she was on comfortable terms with them all. I am satisfied

'I am writing while waiting for her to drive to fetch my things from Uncle Christopher's She tells me to

finish without minding her visitorI was interrupted by Sarah's bringing Johnnie down, and he was very

good with me, but presently a gentleman was announced, without my catching his name. I feared Johnnie

would cry, but he sprang with delight, and the stranger saying, "Ha! master, you recollect me?" took him in

his arms. I said my sister would come directly, and he gave a goodnatured nod, and muttered half to

himself, "Oh! another of the genus Viola. I am glad of it." I cannot make him out; he must be a relation, or

one of the other officers. Violet did not know he was there, and came in with the baby in her arms; he stepped

towards her, saying, "So you have set up another! Man or woman?" and then asked if she was another flower.

Violet coloured, as she spoke low, and said, "Her name is Helen." I must ask Violet the meaning, for he

looked gravely pleased, and answered gratefully, "That is very good of you." "I hope she will deserve it,"

Violet said, and was introducing me, but he said Johnnie had done him that honour. He has been talking of

Captain Martindale (calling him Arthur), and telling curious things he has seen in Ireland. He is very

amusing, bluff, and odd, but as if he was a distinguished person. Now I see that Violet is altered, and grown

olderhe seems to have such respect for, and confidence in her; and she so womanly and selfpossessed,

entering into his clever talk as Matilda would, yet in the simple way she always had. You would be proud to

see her nowher manners must be perfection, I should think; so graceful and dignified, so engaging and

'Unknown.Alas, poor Pallas! With the judgment of the cockney who buttered his horse's hay, the ragged

boy skinned her mice and plucked her sparrows in my absence. The consequence was her untimely end. I was

met by my landlady with many a melancholy "Ah, sir!" and actually the good creature had had her stuffed.

'Unknown.Happily, his honesty and his grief so worked upon my landlady, that she has taken him as an

errand boy. So that, in fact, Minerva may be considered to have been the making of his fortune.

'I leave this for a riddle for the sisters. I am longing to ask Violet who this gentleman is who seems to know

all the negroes so well.' (Scratched out.) 'What nonsense I have written! I was listening to some letters they

were reading from the Mr. Martindale in the West Indies. Violet tells me to finish with her dearest love.

'P.S.He will come tomorrow to take us to a private view of the Royal Academy, before the pictures are

The same post carried a letter from Violet to her husband, communicating the arrival of her guests, and

telling him she knew that he could not wish her not to have Annette with her for these few days, and that it

Having done this, she dismissed doubts, and, with a clear conscience, gave herself up to the enjoyment of her

sister's visit, each minute of which seemed of diamond worth. Perhaps the delights were the more intense

from compression; but it was a precious reprieve when Arthur's answer came, rejoicing at Violet's having a

companion, and hoping that she would keep her till his return, which he should not scruple to defer, since she

was so well provided for. He had just been deliberating whether he could accept an invitation to the

If the wife was less charmed than her sister, she knew that, under any circumstances, she would have had to

consent, after the compliment had been paid of asking whether she could spare him; and it was compensation

Annette, formerly the leader of her younger sister, was often pleasantly surprised to find her little Violet

become like her elder, and that not only from situation, but in mind. With face and figure resembling Violet's,

but of a less uncommon order, without the beauteous complexion and the natural grace, now enhanced by

living in the best society, Annette was a very nicelooking, ladylike girl, of the same refined tone of mind

and manners; and having had a longer space of young ladyhood, she had more cultivation in

accomplishments and book knowledge, her good taste saving her from being spoilt, even by her acquiescence

in Matilda's superiority. She saw, however, that Violet had more practical reflection, and though in many

points simple and youthful, was more of a woman than herself; and it was with that sweet, innocent feeling,

which ought not to bear the same name as pride, that she exulted in the superiority of her beloved sister.

Selfish jealousies or petty vanities were far from her; it was like a romance to hear Violet describe the

splendours of Martindale, or the gaieties of London; and laugh over the confession of the little perplexities as

to proprieties, and the mistakes and surprises, which she trusted she had not betrayed.

Still Violet missed the power of fully reciprocating her sister's confidence. Annette laid open every home

interest and thought, but Violet had no right to disclose the subjects that had of late engrossed her, and at

every turn found a separation, something on which she must not be communicative.

The view of the Exhibition was happily performed under Mr. Fotheringham's escort. Annette, thanks to Lord

St. Erme's gallery, had good taste in pictures; she drew well, and understood art better than her sister, who

rejoiced in bringing out her knowledge, and hearing her converse with Percy. They had the rooms to

themselves, and Annette was anxious to carry away the outline of one or two noted pictures. While she was

sketching, Percy wandered to another part of the room, and stood fixedly before a picture. Violet came to see

what he was looking at. It was a fine one by Landseer of a tiger submitting to the hand of the keeper, with

catlike complacency, but the glare of the eye and curl of the tail manifesting that its gentleness was

'It may be the grander animal,' muttered he; 'but less satisfactory for domestic purposes.'

'That is a presumptuous man,' he said, pointing to the keeper. 'If he trusts in the creature's affection, some day

He flung himself round, as if he had done with the subject, and his tone startled Violet, and showed her that

more was meant than met the ear. She longed to tell him that the creature was taming itself, but she did not

dare, and he went back to talk to Annette, till it ended in his promising to come tomorrow, to take them to

'That's the right style of woman,' soliloquized Percy, as he saw the carriage drive off. 'Gentleness, meekness,

and a dash of good sense, is the recipe for a rational femaleotherwise she is a blunder of nature. The same

stamp as her sister, I see; nothing wanting, but air and the beauty, which, luckily for Arthur, served for his

When he came, according to appointment, Annette was in the drawing room, unable to desist from touching

and retouching her copy of her nephew's likeness, though Violet had long ago warned her to put it away, and

He carried the portrait to the light. 'M. Piper,' he read. �That little woman! That mouth is in better drawing

'Oh! those are Lord St. Erme's touches,' said unconscious Annette. 'He met Miss Martindale taking it to be

framed, and he improved it wonderfully. He certainly understood the little face, for he even wrote verses on

Here Violet entered, and Annette had to hurry away for her bonnet. Percy stood looking at the drawing.

'So, Johnnie has a new admirer,' he said. Violet was sorry that he should hear of this; but she laughed, and

'Well,' said Percy, 'it may do. There will be no collision of will, and while there is one to submit, there is

Violet raised her eyes pleadingly, and said, in a low, mournful tone: 'I do not like to hear you speak so

'No,' he said, 'it is not bitterness. That is over. I am thankful to have broken loose, and to be able to look back

on it calmly, as a past delusion. Great qualities ill regulated are fearful things; and though I believe trials will

in time teach her to bring her religious principle to bear on her faults, I see that it was an egregious error to

He spoke quietly, but Violet could not divest herself of the impression that there was more acute personal

feeling than he was aware of. In the Ellesmere gallery, he led them to that little picture of Paul Potter's, where

the pollard willows stand up against the sunset sky, the evening sunshine gleaming on their trunks, upon the

grass, and gilding the backs of the cows, while the placid old couple look on at the milking, the hooded lady

'Don't despise the Dutch,' said Percy. 'Depend upon it, that respectable retired burgomaster and his vrow

'Yes, I like to keep my teeth and claws sharpened,' said Percy; but one wants repose at home. That

He continued to find sights for them, showing Violet more lions of London than had ever come in her way.

One day, when a thunderstorm hindered their going to the Zoological Gardens, he stayed the whole

afternoon reading to them. In the midst, Violet thought of last September's storm; she looked upan idea

'How delightful! How well they suit! I shall have my Annette close to me! They can marry at once! My father

will be satisfied. How happy they will be! It will be the repose he wants. Dear Annette, what will she not be

under his training!' The joyous impulse was to keep him to dinner; but she had scruples about inviting him in

Arthur's absence, and therefore only threw double warmth into her farewells. Her spirits were up to nonsense

pitch, and she talked and laughed all the evening with such merriment as Annette had hardly ever known in

But when she was alone, and looked her joy in the face, she was amazed to find how she had been forgetting

Theodora, whose affairs had lately been uppermost. Annette might be worth a hundred Theodoras: but that

If Theodora was accepting the Earl! Violet knew he was at Baden; he could not yet have been dismissed: and

the sisterinlaw had proved a disappointing correspondent, her nature being almost as averse to

letterwriting as was Arthur's. Let her marry him, and all would be well. The question, however, really lay

between Percy and Annette themselves; and Violet thought he had made a wise discovery in preferring her

gentle, yielding sister to the former lady of his choice. Matters might take their course; Arthur would be

gratified by this testimony to her family's perfections; John would rejoice in whatever was for his friend's real

Still she hesitated. She had heard of pique driving persons to make a fresh choice, when a former attachment

appeared obliterated by indignation, only to revive too late, and to be the misery of all parties. Percy's late

words, harsh when he fancied them indifferent, made her doubtful whether it might not be so in his case. In

his sound principle she had entire confidence, but he might be in error as to the actual state of his sentiments;

and she knew that she should dread, for the peace of mind of all parties, his first meeting, as her sister's

She decided that Annette ought to hear the whole, so as to act with her eyes open. If she had been engaged,

she should never have heard what was past, but she should not encourage him while ignorant of the

circumstances, and, these known, Violet had more reliance on her judgment than on her own. The breach of

confidence being thus justified, Violet resolved, and as they sat together late in the evening, found an

opportunity of beginning the subject. 'We used to expect a closer connection with him, or I should never have

Violet was satisfied that the responding interjection was more surprised and curious than disappointed. She

'That I am. If you knew how noble and how tender she can be! So generous when most offended! Oh! no one

'No, no, indeed, Annette! She has had more excuse than almost any one. It makes one grieve for her to see

how the worse nature seems to have been allowed to grow beyond her power, and how it is like something

So many questions ensued, that Violet found her partial disclosure had rendered the curtain over Martindale

affairs far less impenetrable; but she had spoken no sooner than was needful, for the very next morning's post

brought an envelope, containing a letter for Miss Moss, and a few lines addressed to herself:

'My Dear Mrs. Martindale,Trust me. I have discovered my error, and have profited by my lesson. Will you

So soon! Violet had not been prepared for this. She gasped with wonder and suspense, as she laid the letter

before the place where Annette had been sitting, and returned to her seat as a spectator, though far from a

calm one: that warmhearted note had made her wishes his earnest partisans, and all her pulses throbbed with

the desire that Annette might decide in favour of him; but she thought it wrong to try to influence her, and

held her peace, though her heart leapt into her mouth at her sister's exclamation on seeing the letter, and her

She glanced in a sort of fright over the letter, then looked for help to Violet, and held it to her. 'Oh, Violet! do

Annette threw herself down by her side, and sat on the floor, studying her face while she read the note, which

'My Dear Miss Moss,You will say that our acquaintance is too short to warrant my thus addressing you;

but your sister knows me as well as most people; and in knowing your sister, and seeing your resemblance to

her, I know you. If AM=VM, and VM=Wordsworth's "spirit yet a woman too," then AM=the same.'

From this curious opening he proceeded to a more ordinary and very earnest entreaty for her consent to his

'How highly he does esteem you!' said Annette; 'but if he thinks me like you he would find his mistake. After

what you told meso soon! Oh, I wish it had not happened! Violet, do tell me what to do.'

'Oh! don't say so, Violet; you know the people, and I don't. Pray say something.'

'Ah! you did not hesitate when you were asked!' said Annette, sighing; and Violet at once blushed, smiled,

'Such a romance cannot always be expected,' said Annette, a little mournfully. 'He is everything estimable, in

spite of his oddness. But then, this affairso recent! Violet' (impatiently), 'what DO you think? what do you

'What I wish? To have my own Annette near me. For two such people to belong to each other! Don't you

'I don't think you wish it much,' said Violet, trying to get a view of her face.

'I don't know whether I ought to make up my mind. I am not much inclined to anything. But I dare say it

would turn out well. I do like him very much. But Miss Martindale! Now, Violet, will you not tell me what

'Annette,' said Violet, not without effort, 'I see you have not the feeling that would make you unhappy in

giving him up, so I may speak freely. I am afraid of it. I cannot be certain that he is so completely cured of his

old attachment as he supposes himself to be while the anger is fresh. He is as good as possiblequite

sincere, and would never willingly pain you, whatever he may feel. But his affection for Theodora was of

long standing; and without any one's fault there might be worries and vexations'

'I think it wiser not, and perhaps more honourable to Theodora. Hitherto I have been wishing that it might yet

be made up again. If you had been disposed that way, I should have been anxious,as you seem doubtful, I

'Better you than a hundred! My doubt was this. You know there are a great many of us, and papa wants to see

us well married. He has talked more about it since you went. Now this is not romantic; but I was considering

whether, for the sake of the rest, I ought not to try whether I could like him. But what you have said sets me

'And it is a great compliment, though that is to you. He takes me on trust from you.'

'And he took me on trust from John,' said Violet. 'I wish he had known you before Theodora.'

'I only hope papa will never hear of it,' said Annette, shrinking. 'How fortunate that he was not here. I shall

'If it had not been for Theodora,' sighed Violet, 'I know nothing that would have been more delightful. It was

'Violet,' said Annette, with her face averted, 'don't be sorry, for I could not have been glad of it now; though

for their sakes I might have tried to work myself into the feeling. I cannot help telling you, though you will

think it more wrong in me, for I shall never see HIM again, and he never said anything.'

'Don't call it anything,' said Annette, with her head drooping. 'I would not have told even you, but to console

you about this. Nothing ever passed, and I was silly to dwell on the little things they laughed at me about, but

'O, don't say anything about it!' cried Annette, frightened. 'It may be only my foolish fancybut I cannot get

it out of my mind. You see I have no one to talk over things with now you are gone. I have lost my pair in

you, so I am solitary among them, and perhaps that has made me think of it the more.'

'But do you think me very wrong for considering whether I could? I hope not, dear Violet,' said Annette, who

shared her sister's scrupulous, selfdistrustful character, and had not, like her, been taught, by stern necessity,

'No, indeed,' said Violet; 'but, since that is settled, he ought to know it at once, and not to be kept in suspense.'

It was not until after much affectionate exhortation that Violet could rouse her sister from talking rather

piteously over the perplexity it would have been if his case or hers had been otherwise, arguing to excuse

herself in her own eyes for the notion of the marriage for expediency, and describing the displeasure that the

knowledge of the rejection would produce at home. It was the first time she had had to act for herself, and

either she could not resolve to begin, or liked to feel its importance. Perhaps she was right in saying that Mr.

Fotheringham would be disappointed if he supposed her Violet's equal, for though alike in lowliness,

At last the letter was begun, in the style of Matilda and the "Polite Letter Writer" combined, though the

meekspirited Annette peeped through in the connecting links of the set phrases. Violet, who was appealed to

at every stage, would fain have substituted the simple words in which Annette spoke her meaning; but her

sister was shocked. Such ordinary language did not befit the dignity of the occasion nor Matilda's pupil; and

Violet, as much overruled as ever by respect for her elder sisters, thought it an admirable composition.

'My Dear Mr. Fotheringham,I wish with all my heart it could beI am very sorry it must not. Pray say

nothing to my father: it would only put her to needless pain. I beg your pardon for not being able to do

anything for you. You know how glad I should have been if I had not been obliged to perceive that it would

not be really right or kind to either. Only do let me thank you for liking my dear sister, and forgive us if you

Annette raised her eyes in surprise. 'Ah!' said Violet, 'it is of no use for me to try to write like Matilda. I did

once, but I am not clever enough; it looked so silly and affected, that I have been ashamed to remember it

Her sister wanted to tear up her letter as a piece of affectation, but this she would not allow. It made her feel

despairing to think of spending two hours more over it, and she hoped that she would be satisfied with the

argument that the familiar style employed by Mrs. Martindale towards an old friend might not be suited to

Each sentence underwent a revision, till Violet, growing as impatient as was in her nature, told her at last that

Next, she had to contend against Annette's longing to flee home at once, by Theodora's own saying, 'London

was wide enough for both;' and more effectually by suggesting that a sudden departure would be the best

means of proclaiming the adventure. It was true enough that Mr. Fotheringham was not likely to molest her.

No more was heard of him till, two days after, the owl's provider brought a parcel with a message, that Mr.

Fotheringham had given up his lodging and was going to Paris. It contained some books and papers of John's,

poor little Pallas Athene herself, stuffed, and directed to Master J. Martindale, and a book in which, under his

sister's name, he had written that of little Helen. Violet knew he had intended making some residence at Paris,

to be near the public libraries, and she understood this as a kind, forgiving farewell. She could understand his

mortification, that he, after casting off the magnificent Miss Martindale, should be rejected by this little

humble country girl; and she could not help thinking herself ungrateful, so that the owl, which she kept in the

drawingroom, as the object of Johnnie's tender strokings, always seemed to have a reproachful expression in

The hope of seeing the expediency of her decision waxed fainter, when she received the unexpected honour

of a letter from Lord Martindale, who, writing to intrust her with some commission for John, added some

news. 'I have had the great pleasure of meeting with my cousin, Hugh Martindale,' he said; 'who, since the

death of his wife, has so overworked himself in his large town parish, as to injure his eyesight, and has been

ordered abroad for his health. It does not appear that he will ever be fit to return to his work at Fieldingsby,

and I am in hopes of effecting an exchange which may fix him at Brogden in the stead of Mr. Wingfield.

When you are of my age, you will understand the pleasure I have in returning to old times. Theodora has

likewise been much with him, and I trust may be benefited by his advice. At present she has not made up her

mind to give any definite answer to Lord St. Erme, and since I believe she hesitates from conscientious

motives, I am the less inclined to press her, as I think the result will be in his favour. I find him improve on

acquaintance. I am fully satisfied with his principles and temper, he has extensive information, and might

easily become a valuable member of society. His sister, Lady Lucy, spends much of her time with us, and

Lord Martindale evidently wished it to be forgotten that he had called Lord St. Erme absurdlooking.

Violet sighed, and tried to counterbalance her regrets by hopes that John would have it in his power to

patronize his chaplain. However, these secondhand cares did not hinder her from thriving and prospering so

that she triumphed in the hopes of confuting the threat that she would not recover in London, and she gloried

in the looks with which she should meet Arthur. A dozen times a day she told her little ones that papa was

coming home, till Johnnie learnt to repeat it; and then she listened in ecstasy as the news took a fresh charm

She went to meet Arthur at the station; but instead of complimenting her on the renewed carnation of her

cheeks, as perhaps, in her pretty conjugal vanity, she had expected, when she had taken such pains with her

pink ribbons, he gazed straight before him, and presently said, abruptly, 'Is your sister here?'

'Then it is humbug, as I thought. I met that precious Miss Gardner in the train going to Worthbourne, and she

would have me believe you were getting up a match between those two! A fine story,not a year since he

proposed to Theodora! There was she congratulating me on the satisfaction it must be to Mrs. Martindale!'

'Mischief is meat and drink to her. But not a jot did I believe, I tell you, silly child. You are not wasting tears

on that crocodile tongue! I had a mind to tell her to her face that Percy is made of different stuff; and for my

The tears dropped bright and happy. 'Though, dear Arthur, it was true, as far as Percy was concerned. Annette

'A wise girl!' exclaimed Arthur, in indignant surprise. 'But Percy! I could not have believed it. Why would

'Chiefly from thinking it not right to accept him. I hope I did not do wrong in telling her all about it. I thought

it only fair, and she did not care enough for him to make the refusal an effort.'

'I should think not! The fickle dog. To go and take up with No disrespect to Annette,but after Theodora!

'I fancied it more pique than inconstancy. There is so much anger about him that I suspect there is more

'And you think that mends matters,' said Arthur, laughing. 'Well, I hope Theodora will marry St. Erme at

'That she will, with nice histories of you and me and Annette. And she will tell them at Worthbourne till old

She might well be glad of the part she had taken, now that she found her husband so much more alive to the

affront to his sister than she had expected. He was in high goodhumour, and talked merrily of his

expedition, proceeding even to such a stretch of solicitude as to say he supposed 'the brats were all right, as

His greeting to Annette was warm and cordial, he complimented her on her sister's recovered looks, and tried

to extort a declaration that she looked just like what she had been when he took her from Wrangerton.

'Better, in some ways,' said Annette, looking at Violet, glowing and smiling, with her husband's hand on her

'I like to look at her better than ever, but I cannot say she is not paler and thinner.'

'Yes, and sober and matronly. That I am!' said Violet, drawing herself up. 'I must stand on my dignity now I

There was an end of Annette's doubt and dread of her grand brother inlaw. He talked and laughed, took her

on pleasant expeditions, and made much of her with all his ready goodnature, till her heart was quite won.

She did not leave them till just as they were departing for Windsor, and as she looked back from her railway

carriage, at Violet and her husband, arminarm, she sighed a sigh on her own account, repented of as soon

But the heart knoweth its own bitterness, and Annette little guessed at the grief that lurked in the secret

springs of her sister's joy, increasing with her onward growth in the spirit that brought her sure trust and

peace. It was the want of fellowship with her husband, in her true and hidden life. She could not seek counsel

or comfort from above, she could not offer prayer or thanksgiving, she could not join in the highest Feast,

without finding herself left alone, in a region whither he would not follow. It was a weariness to him. In the

spring she had had hopes. At Easter, an imploring face, and timid, 'Won't you come?' had made him smile,

and say he was not so good as she, then sigh, and half promise, 'Next time, when he had considered.' But next

time he had had no leisure for thinking; she should do as she liked with him when they got into the country.

And since that, some influence that she could not trace seemed, as she knew by the intuition of her heart,

rather than the acknowledgment of her mind, to have turned him away; the distaste and indifference were

more evident, and he never gave her an opening for leading to any serious subject. It was this that gave pain

'When his children are older, and he feels that they look up to him' thought Violet, hopefully, and in the

Arthur guessed rightly. Miss Gardner's first leisure was spent in writing her tidings to Theodora.

It was on a strange state of mind that they fell. Theodora had gone abroad, softened and conscious of her

faults, but her indomitable will boiling up at each attempt to conquer them; knowing that her fate hung in the

balance, but helpless in the power of her own pride and temper. Miserable, and expecting to be more

wretched, her outward demeanour, no longer checked by Violet, was more than ever harsh, capricious, and

undutiful, especially under her present deprivation of the occupations that had hitherto been channels of

She was less patient than formerly with her aunt, who was in truth more trying. Quickly gathering the state of

affairs with regard to Lord St. Erme, she was very angry with Lord Martindale for not having consulted her,

and at the same time caressed her greatniece beyond endurance. Besides, it was unbearable to hear sweet

Violet scoffed at. Theodora spoke hastily in her defence; was laughed at for having been gained over; replied

vehemently, and then repented of losing temper with one so aged and infirm. Her attention to Mrs. Nesbit had

been one of her grounds of selfcomplacency; but this had now failed herdistance was the only means of

keeping the peace and Theodora left her chiefly to her companion, Mrs. Garth, a hardlooking, military

dame, who seemed so well able to take care of herself, that there was none of the compassion that had caused

It was not long before Lord St. Erme persuaded his aunt that her tour in Germany would not be complete

without a visit to BadenBaden. Mrs. Delaval and Lady Martindale immediately began to be as intimate as

was possible with the latter. Theodora intended to stand aloof, and to be guarded and scornful; but Lady Lucy

was such an engaging, affectionate, honesthearted little thing, regarding Miss Martindale with all her

brother's enthusiastic devotion, and so grateful for the slightest notice, that it really was impossible to treat

And to admit Lady Lucy to her friendship was much the same thing as admitting the brother. 'St. Erme' was

the one engrossing subject of the young girl's thoughts and discourse, and it was soon plain that not a

conversation passed but was reported to him. If Theodora expressed an opinion, 'St. Erme's' remarks on it

were certain to be brought to her the next day; if a liking or a wish, he was instantly taking measures for its

gratification. She might try to keep him at a distance, but where was the use of it when, if his moustached self

was safely poetizing in the Black Forest, his double in blue muslin was ever at her elbow?

By and by it was no longer a moustached self. The ornaments were shaved off, and she heartily wished them

on again. What could be said when Lucy timidly begged to know how she liked the change in St. Erme's face,

and whether she shared her regrets for his dear little moustache? Alas! such a sacrifice gave him a claim, and

And what could she say when Lucy WOULD talk over his poems, and try to obtain her sympathy in the

matter of that cruel review which had cut the poor little sister to the heart? It had been so sore a subject in

London, that she could not then bear to speak of it, and now, treating it like a personal attack on his character,

she told how 'beautifully St. Erme bore it,' and wanted Miss Martindale to say how unjust and shocking it

was. Yet Miss Martindale actually, with a look incomprehensible to poor Lucy, declared that there was a

However, in process of time, Lucy came back reporting that her brother thought so too, and that he had

gathered many useful hints from it; but that he did not mean to attend to poetry so much, he thought it time to

begin practical life; and she eagerly related his schemes for being useful and distinguishing himself.

It was not easy to help replying and commenting on, or laughing at, plans which showed complete ignorance

of English life, and then Theodora found herself drawn into discussions with Lord St. Erme himself, who

took her suggestions, and built his projects with a reference to her, as his understood directress and assistant;

till she grew quite frightened at what she had let him take for granted, and treated him with a fresh fit of

coldness and indifference, soon thawed by his sister. She could not make up her mind to the humiliating

confession by which alone she could have dismissed him, and the dominion she should enjoy with him

appeared more and more tempting as she learnt to know him better, and viewed him as a means of escape

from her present life. If it had not been for recollections of Violet, she would have precipitated the step, in

order to end her suspense, but that perfect trust that she would not accept him unless she could do so with a

It was at this juncture that, one day when walking with her father, there was a sudden stop at the sight of

another elderly gentleman. 'Ha! Hugh!' 'What, you here, Martindale!' were mutually exclaimed, there was an

ardent shaking of hands, and she found herself introduced to a cousin, whom she had not seen since she was a

He and her father had been like brothers in their boyhood, but the lines they had since taken had diverged far

and wide. The hard working clergyman had found himself out of his element in visits to Martindale, had

discontinued them, and almost even his correspondence, so that Lord Martindale had heard nothing of his

cousin since his wife's death, two years ago, till now, when he met him on the promenade at Baden, sent

All have either felt or beheld, how two such relations, on the verge of old age, meet and refresh themselves

with looking back, beyond the tract of middle life, to the days shared together in youth! Lord Martindale had

not looked so bright, nor talked and laughed so much for years, as over his boyish reminiscences, and his

wanderings up and down the promenade with his cousin seemed as if nothing could terminate them.

Clergymen and schoolloving young ladies have a natural affinity, and Theodora found a refuge from the

Delavals and an opportunity for usefulness. She offered to read to Cousin Hugh, she talked over parish

matters, and after relieving her mind with a conversation on the question of how much the march of intellect

ought to penetrate into country schools, it was wonderful how much more equable and comfortable she

became. The return to the true bent of her nature softened her on every side; and without the least attempt to

show off, she was so free from the morose dignity with which she had treated her own family since going

abroad, that Mr. Hugh Martindale could hardly believe the account of her strange ungovernable character, as

He watched her anxiously, but made no attempt to force her confidence, and let her talk to him of books,

school discipline, parish stories, and abstruse questions as much as she pleased, always replying in a

practical, sobering tone, that told upon her, and soothed her almost like Violet's mild influence, and to her

great delight, she made him quite believe in Violet's goodness, and wish to be acquainted with her.

But all the time, Lord St. Erme was treated as her acknowledged suitor. Perhaps Mr. Martindale thought it

might be better if she were safely married; or, at any rate, only knowing her personally as a highminded

person of much serious thought, he believed her to be conscientiously waiting to overcome all doubts, and

honoured her scruples: while it might be, that the desire for his good opinion bound Theodora the more to

Lord St. Erme, for with all her sincerity, she could not bear the idea of his discovering the part she was

playing, at the very time she was holding such conversations on serious subjects. The true history of her

present conduct was that she could not endure to be known as the rejected and forsaken of Mr. Fotheringham,

and thus, though outwardly tamer, she was more melancholy at heart, fast falling into a state of dull

resignation; if such a name can be applied to mere endurance of the consequences of her own pride and

Now came Jane Gardner's letter. Theodora read it through, then, with calm contempt, she tore it up, lighted a

'There, Jane!' said she, as it shrivelled, black and crackling, 'there is all the heed I take. Violet would no more

Inconstant! Where was her right so to term him? Was he not released, not merely by the cold 'Very well,'

which seemed to blister her lips in the remembrance, but by her whole subsequent course? That thought came

like the stroke of a knife, and she stood motionless and stunned. Love of Percival Fotheringham was a part of

herself! Certain from her confidence in Violet that Jane's news was untrue, the only effect of hearing it was to

reveal to her like a flash that her whole heart was his. He had loved her in spite of her faults. Suppose he

should do so still! Her spirits leapt up at this glimpse of forfeited unattainable joy; but she beheld a forlorn

hope. At least she would restore herself to a condition in which she might meet him without despairing

shame. The impulse was given, and eager to obey it, while it still buoyed her above the dislike to self

abasement, she looked round for the speediest measure, caring little what it might be.

Her father was reading his letters in the next room, when, with flushed cheek, and voice striving for firmness,

she stood before him, saying, 'It is time to put an end to this. Will you let Lord St. Erme know that it cannot

'Now, Theodora!' exclaimed the muchastonished Lord Martindale, 'what is the meaning of this?'

'How is this? You have been encouraging him all this time, letting him come here'

'Theodora! Theodora! did I not entreat you to tell me what you wished, when I first heard of this in London?

'No, indeed. I will not be responsible for such usage! It must be your own doing,' said Lord Martindale,

'Come back, Theodora. I must know that you are not going to carry further this illusage of a most excellent

man, more sincerely attached to you than you deserve. I insist on knowing what you intend to say to him.'

'I wish I knew what to do with you!' sighed Lord Martindale, in anger, grief, and perplexity. 'You seem to

think that people's affections are made to serve for your vanity and sport, and when you have tormented them

Theodora drew her head up higher, and swelled at the injustice. It was at that moment that Lord St. Erme

entered the room. She went forward to meet him, and spoke at once. 'I am glad you are here,' said she,

proudly pleased that her father should see her vindication from the charge of trifling. 'You are come to hear

what I had been desiring my father to tell you. I have used you very ill, and it is time to put a stop to it.'

'First understand,' said Lord Martindale, 'that this is no doing of mine; I am heartily grieved, but I will leave

Theodora began a protest, and desired him to remain; but he would not, and she found herself alone with her

'You have done nothing,' said she. 'It is all my own fault. The truth will be a cure for your regrets, and I owe

you an explanation. I was engaged to one whom I had known from childhood, but we disputedmy temper

was headstrong. He rejected me, and I thought I scorned him, and we parted. You came in my way while I

was angry, before I knew that I can never lose my feelings towards him. I know I have seemed to trifle with

you; but false shame hindered me from confessing how matters really stood. You ought to rejoice in being

'But with time!' exclaimed Lord St. Erme, in broken words. 'May I not hope that time and earnest

'Hope nothing,' said Theodora. 'Every one would tell you you have had a happy escape.'

'And is this all? My inspiration!you who were awakening me to a sense of the greatness of real lifeyou

'That is open to you, without the evils I should have entailed on you. I could never have returned your

feelings, and it would have been misery for both. You will see it, when you come to your senses, and rejoice.'

'Rejoice! If you knew how the thought of you is entwined in every aspiration, and for life!'

'Do not talk so,' said Theodora. 'It only grieves me to see the pain I have given; but it would be worse not to

'In that, as in all else, I obey. I know that a vain loiterer, like myself, had little right to hope for notice from

one whose mind was bent on the noblest tasks of mankind. You have opened new views to me, and I had

dared to hope you would guide me in them; but with you or without you, my life shall be spent in them.'

His face lighted up. 'My better angel!' he said, 'I will be content to toil as the knights of old, hopelessly, save

that if you hear of me no longer as the idle amateur, but as exerting myself for something serviceable, you

'It had better be for something else,' said Theodora, impatiently. 'Do not think of me, nor delude yourself with

'You will earn every one's,' she interrupted. 'Put mine out of your head. Think of life and duty, and their

reward, as they really are, and they will inspirit you better than any empty dream of me.'

'It is vain to tell me so!' said the Earl, looking at her glancing eye and earnest countenance. 'You will ever

'Something better will beckon you by and by, if you will only begin. Life is horrid workonly endurable by

looking after other people, and so you will find it. Now, let us have done with this. Wish your sister

goodbye for me, and tell her that I beg her to forgive me for the pain I have given you. I am glad you have

her. She will make you happyI have only tormented those I loved best; so you are better off with her.

'I will not harass you by pertinacity,' said poor Lord St. Erme, submissively. 'It has been a happy dream while

I was bold enough to indulge in it. Farewell to it, though not, I trust, to its effects.'

Lingering as he held her hand, he let it go; then, returning to the grasp, bent and kissed it, turned away, as if

She flung herself into her father's chair to consider of seeing Lady Lucy, of writing to Violet, of breaking the

tidings to her aunt, of speaking to her Cousin Hugh; but no connected reflection could be summoned

upnothing but visions of an Athenian owl, and green cotton umbrella. At length the sound of the opening

'Have I interrupted you?' asked her cousin. 'I thought I should find your father here.'

'I do not know where he is,' said Theodora. 'Can I do anything for you? Oh! I beg your pardon; I had

'If you knew the relief it is to be of any sort of use,' returned she, hastily setting his chair, and fetching the

Perhaps her attention wandered while she read, for they had hardly finished before she looked up and said,

'That always puts me in mind of Arthur's wife. The ornament of a meek and quiet spirit is so entirely her

'Yes; I want her to soften and help me. She seems to draw and smooth away the evil, and to keep me from

'I should not have expected to hear you, at your age, and with your prospects, talk of dreariness.'

'That is all over,' said Theodora. 'I have told him that it cannot be. I am glad, for one reason, that I shall not

'Indeed, I do not think that can be your sister's teaching,' said Mr. Martindale.

'I wish she was here!' said Theodora, again. 'But now you have heard my father's story, you shall hear mine;'

and with tolerable fairness, she related the history of the last few months. The clergyman was much interested

in the narrative of this hightoned mind,'like sweet bells jangled,' and listened with earnest and sorrowful

attention. There was comfort in the outpouring; and as she spoke, the better spirit so far prevailed, that she

increasingly took more blame to herself, and threw less on others. She closed her confession by saying, 'You

'Of dreariness for the present,' was the answer; 'but of hope. You put me in mind of some vision which I have

read of, where safety and peace were to be attained by bowing to the dust, to creep beneath a gateway, the

entrance to the glorious place. You seem to me in the way of learning that lesson.'

'I have bent to make the avowal I thought I never could have spoken,' said Theodora.

With these words Mr. Martindale quitted her. He had divined that her feelings would work more when left to

The witness within her spoke more clearly, and dislike and loathing of her proceedings during the last year

grew more strongly upon her. The sense of her faults had been latent in her mind for months past, but the

struggle of her external life had kept it down, until now it came forth with an overpowering force of grief and

selfcondemnation. It was not merely her sins against Mr. Fotheringham and Lord St. Erme that oppressed

her, it was the perception of the wilful and rebellious life she had led, while making so high a profession.

Silently and sadly she wore through the rest of the day, unmolested by any remark from the rest of the family,

but absorbed in her own thoughts, and the night passed in acute mental distress; with longings after Violet to

With morning light came the recollection that, after all, Violet would rejoice in what she had just done. Violet

would call it a step in the right direction; and she had promised her further help from above and within, when

once she should have had patience to take the right move, even in darkness. 'She told me, if I put my trust

And, worn out and wearied with the tossings of her mind, Theodora resolved to have recourse to the kind

clergyman who had listened to her confidence. Perhaps he was the guide who would aid her to conquer the

serpents that had worked her so much misery; and, after so much selfwill, she felt that there would be rest in

'Help me,' she said; 'I repent, indeed I do. Teach me to begin afresh, and to be what I ought. I would do

'Whatever you or Violet required of me,' said she, 'that I would do readily and gladly, cost me what it might.'

'It is not for me to require anything,' said Mr. Martindale. 'What I advise you is to test the sincerity of your

He watched her face anxiously, for his hopes of her almost might be said to depend upon this. It was one of

those efforts which she made with apparent calmness. 'You and Violet ask the same thing,' she said; 'I will.'

'I am glad to hear you say this. I could not think you going on right while you denied him the full explanation

'It would be a great relief to his mind. Few fathers would have left you such complete liberty of action,

consented to your engagement, and then acted so kindly and cautiously in not forcing on you this, for which

he had begun to wish ardently. You have grieved him extremely, and you owe it to him to show that this has

'Your second effort,' said Mr. Martindale, encouragingly. They were nearly opposite an hotel, where a

carriage was being packed. Theodora turned, he understood her, and they walked back; but before they could

quit the main road, the travellers rolled past them. Lord St. Erme bowed. Theodora did not look up; but when

'I am glad of it,' said Theodora. 'She is an excellent little thing, the very reverse of me.'

Without failure of resolution, Theodora returned to breakfast, her mind made up to the effort, which was

more considerable than can be appreciated, without remembering her distaste to all that bore the semblance of

authority, and the species of proud reserve that had prevented her from avowing to her father her sentiments

respecting Mr. Fotheringham, even in the first days of their engagement; and she was honest enough to feel

that the manner, as well as the subject of conversation, must show the sincerity of her change. She would not

let herself be affronted into perverseness or sullenness, but would try to imagine Violet looking on; and with

this determination she lingered in the breakfastroom after her mother and cousin had left it.

'What now, Theodora?' said poor Lord Martindale, expecting some of those fresh perplexities that made him

It was not encouraging, but she had made up her mind. 'I have behaved very ill about all this, papa; I want

He came nearer to her, and studied her face, in dread lest there should be something behind. 'I am always

She perceived that she had, indeed, given him much pain, and was softened, and anxious for him to be

comforted by seeing that her fault, at least, was not the vanity and heartlessness that he supposed.

'It was very wrong of me to answer you as I did yesterday,' she said. 'I know it was my own fault that Lord St.

'I don't know. Yes, I do, though; but that makes it worse. It was because my perverse temper was vexed at

'No, not exactly that; I thought I might,' said she, slowly, and with difficulty.

'I will tell you,' said she, recalling her resolution. 'I did not know how much I cared for Percy Fotheringham.

Yesterday there came a foolish report about his forming another attachment. I know it was not true; but the

misery it gave me showed me that it would be sin and madness to engage myself to another.'

Lord Martindale breathed more freely. 'Forgive me for putting the question, it is a strange one to ask now:

'Because my pride and stubbornness were beyond what any man could bear,' she answered. 'He did quite

right: it would not have been manly to submit to my conduct. I did not know how bad it was till afterwards,

'Yes. He came at an unlucky moment of anger, when Violet was ill, and could not breathe her saving

influence over me, and I fancied It was very wrong, and I was ashamed to confess what I have told you

'Well, I am better satisfied. He is a most generous person, and told me he had no reason to complain of you.'

'Yes, he has a noble character. I am very sorry for the manner in which I have treated him, but there was

'I wish so too!' said Lord Martindale. 'He is grievously disappointed, and bears it with such generous

admiration of you and such humility on his own part, that it went to my heart to talk to him, especially while

'He is much too good for me,' said Theodora, 'but I could not accept him while I contrasted him with what I

'I know I have been much to blame,' said Theodora, still with her head bent down and half turned away. 'Ever

since I was a child, I have been undutiful and rebellious. Being with Violet has gradually brought me to a

sense of it. I do wish to make a fresh beginning, and to ask you to forgive and bear with me.'

'My dear child!' And Lord Martindale stepped to her side, took her hand, and kissed her.

No more was needed to bring the drops that had long been swelling in her eyes; she laid her head on his

shoulder, and felt how much she had hitherto lost by the perverseness that had made her choose to believe her

There was another trial for the day. The departure of Lord St. Erme and his sister revealed the state of affairs

to the rest of the world; Mrs. Delaval came to make Lady Martindale a parting visit, and to lament over their

disappointment, telling how well Lord St. Erme bore it, and how she had unwillingly consented to his taking

Lady Martindale, as usual, took it very quietly. She never put herself into collision with her daughter, and did

not seem to care about her freaks otherwise than as they affected her aunt. Mrs. Nesbit, who had thought

herself on the point of the accomplishment of her favourite designs, was beyond measure vexed and incensed.

She would not be satisfied without seeing Theodora, reproaching her, and insisting on hearing the grounds of

Was it as her mother reported, but as Mrs. Nesbit would not believe, that she had so little spirit as to be still

pining after that domineering, presuming man, who had thrown her off after she had condescended to accept

Mrs. Nesbit wearied herself with invectives against the Fotheringhams as the bane of the family, and assured

Theodora that it was time to lay aside folly; her rank and beauty would not avail, and she would never be

'Then remember this. You may think it very well to be Miss Martindale, with everything you can desire; but

how shall you like it when your father dies, and you have to turn out and live on your own paltry five

thousand pounds! for not a farthing of mine shall come to you unless I see you married as I desire.'

Mrs. Nesbit burst into a passion of tears at the ingratitude of her nephews and nieces. Weeping was so

unusual with her that Lady Martindale was much terrified, sent Theodora away and did her utmost to soothe

and caress her; but her strength and spirits were broken, and that night she had another stroke. She was not in

actual danger, but was a long time in recovering even sufficiently to be moved to England; and during this

period Theodora had little occupation, except companionship to her father, and the attempt to reduce her

temper and tame her selfwill. Mr. Hugh Martindale went to take possession of the living of Brogden, and

she remained a prisoner at Baden, striving to view the weariness and enforced uselessness of her life, as he

The avenue of Martindale budded with tender green, and in it walked Theodora, watching for the arrival of

Theodora's dress was of the same rigid simplicity as of old, her figure as upright, her countenance as noble,

but a change had passed over her; her bearing was less haughty; her step, still vigorous and firm, had lost its

wilfulness, the proud expression of lip had altered to one of thought and sadness, and her eyes had become

softer and more melancholy. She leaned against the tree where the curate had brought her the first tidings of

There was, indeed, an alterationits beginning may not be traced, for the seed had been sown almost at her

birth, and though little fostered, had never ceased to spring. The first visible shoot had been drawn forth by

Helen Fotheringham; but the growth, though rapid, had been onesided; the branches, like those of a tree in a

seawind, all one way, blown aside by gusts of passion and selfwill. In its next stage, the attempt to lop and

force them back had rendered them more crooked and knotty, till the enterprise had been abandoned as vain.

But there was a soft hand that had caressed the rugged boughs, softened them with the dews of gratitude and

affection, fanned them with gales from heaven, and gently turned them to seek training and culture, till the

most gnarled and hardened had learnt patiently to endure the straightening hand and pruning knife.

Under such tranquil uneventful discipline, Theodora had spent the last four years, working with all her might

at her labours in the parish, under Mr. Hugh Martindale, and what was a far more real effort, patiently

submitting when family duties thwarted her best intentions. Parish work was her solace, in a somewhat weary

She had, indeed, Mr. Hugh Martindale for a guide and adviser, and to her father she was a valuable assistant

and companion; but her mother was more than ever engrossed by the care of Mrs. Nesbit; her eldest brother

was still in the West Indies and Arthur only seen in fleeting visits, so short that it had never been convenient

for his family to accompany him, nor had Theodora even been spared to attend Violet, when a little girl, now

Letters ill supplied the lack of personal intercourse: Theodora did not write with ease, and Violet could not

pour herself out without reciprocity; so that though there was a correspondence, it languished, and their

intimacy seemed to be standing still. Another great and heavy care to Theodora was a mistrust of Arthur's

proceedings. She heard of him on the turf, she knew that he kept racers; neither his looks nor talk were

satisfactory; there were various tokens of extravagance; and Lord Martindale never went to London without

Very anxious and sad at heart, she hoped to be better satisfied by judging for herself; and after long wearying

for a meeting, her wishes were at length in the way of fulfilmentArthur's long leave was to be spent at

The carriage turned in at the lodge gates. She looked uphow differently from the wouldbe careless air

with which she had once watched! But there was disappointmentshe saw no brother! In a moment Violet

had descended from the carriage, and warmly returned her embrace; and she was kissing the little shy faces

'He is soon coming,' said the soft sweet voice. 'He would not let us wait for him.'

'Yes; but he is going to stay with some of his friends. Mr. Herries came yesterday and insisted.'

Theodora thought there was a mournful intonation, and looked anxiously at her face. The form and

expression were lovely as ever; but the bright colouring had entirely faded, the cheeks were thin, and the

pensive gentleness almost mournful. A careworn look was round the eyes and mouth, even while she smiled,

Johnnie was so little changed that she exclaimed at finding the same baby face. His little delicate features and

pure fair skin were as white as ever; for not a spring had gone by without his falling under the grasp of his old

enemy the croup; and his small slight frame was the more slender from his recent encounter with it. But he

was now a very pretty boy, his curls of silken flax fringing his face under his broadleafed black hat, and

contrasting with his soft dark eyes, their gentle and intelligent expression showing, indeed, what a friend and

companion he was to his mother; and it was with a shy smile, exactly like hers, that he received his aunt's

But the tread of country turf seemed to have put wildness into little Helen. She had darted off, and hidden

behind a tree, peeping out with saucy laughter flashing in her glorious black eyes, and dimpling in the plump

roseate cheeks round which floated thick glossy curls of rich dark chestnut. Theodora flew to catch her; but

she scampered round another tree, shouting with fun, till she was seized and pressed fast in her aunt's arms

and called a mischievous puss, while Theodora exulted in the splendour of her childish beauty, exuberant

with health and spirits. The moment she was released, with another outcry of glee, she dashed off to renew

the frolic, with the ecstasy of a young fawn, while the round fatfaced Annie tumbled after her like a little

ball, and their aunt entered into the spirit of the romp, and pursued them with blitheness for the moment like

their own. Johnnie, recovering his mamma's hand, walked soberly beside her, and when invited to join in the

sport, looked as if he implored to be excused. Violet, rather anxiously, called them to order as they came near

the house, consigned Annie to Sarah, and herself took Helen's hand, observing, gravely, that they must be

'One thing,' she halfwhispered; 'I once had a hint from Miss Piper that Mrs. Nesbit did not like Lady

'What nonsense! Mamma ought to be proud of her grandchildren, and my aunt will probably never see them

'Yes, very much aged. Her mind has never been quite itself since the last stroke, though I can hardly tell the

'Almost always. She seems to cling to our presence, and I am never quite secure that Mrs. Garth does not

domineer over her in our absence, but with all my watching I cannot discover. My aunt says nothing against

'She is altered, but I never am clear how far it is any real change, or only weakness. One comfort is, that she

seems rather to like Cousin Hugh's coming to read to her twice a week. How he will delight in these creatures

'Ah! we know him,' said Violet. 'You know he comes to us if he is in London. How pleasant it must be for

'Ah, very unlike the days when poor Mr. Wingfield used to come to ask me how to manage the parish,' said

'Mamma helped me,' whispered the boy, while eyes and mouth lengthened into a bright blushing smile.

'Steady, Helen, my child! Quiet!' exclaimed Violet, as the little girl's delight grew beyond bounds at the sight

of the peacock sunning himself on the sphinx's head, and Johnnie was charmed with the flowers in the

parterre; and with 'look but not touch' cautions, the two were trusted to walk together handinhand through

'The spirits will break out in little skips!' said Theodora, watching Helen. 'She preserves her right to be called

'Poor Helen! I shall be in dread of an outbreak all the time we are here,' said Violet; 'but she means to be

'I don't know what I should do but for him,' said Violet, with her sad smile; 'he is so entirely my companion,

and I suppose he seems more forward in mind from being so much in the drawingroom.'

'More than the rest,' said Violet; 'but unluckily he is a little bit of a coward, and is afraid when papa plays

with him. We make resolutions, but I really believe it is a matter of nerves, and that poor Johnnie cannot help

'He does not understand this sort of timidity; he is afraid of Johnnie's not being manly; but I believe that

would come if his health would but be stronger. It is very unlucky,' said Violet, 'for it vexes papa, and I think

it hurts Johnnie, though I am always forced to blame him for being so silly. One comfort is, that it does not in

the least interfere with Johnnie's affectionhe admires him almost as he used when he was a baby.'

They were at the foot of the steps, where Charles Layton, now a brisk page, was helping to unpack the

Lord Martindale met them with his grave kind welcome, which awed even Helen into quiet and decorum,

though perhaps, from the corners of her eyes, she was spying the Scagliola columns as places for hideand

seek. She opened them to their roundest extent as her grandmamma came downstairs, and she tried to take

shelter behind her brother from the ceremonious kiss, while Johnnie tightly squeezed his aunt's hand, and

So began the visita very different one from any Violet had hitherto paid at Martindale. Theodora's room

was now her chief resort in the morning, and there Johnnie went through his lessons with almost too

precocious ease and delight, and Helen was daily conquered over Mrs. Barbauld. There they were sure to be

welcome, though they were seldom seen downstairs. Johnnie used to appear in the space before dinner, very

demure and wellbehaved, and there seemed to be a fellowfeeling arising between him and his grandfather,

who would take possession of him if he met him outofdoors, and conduct him to any sight suited to his

capacity; but who was so much distressed at his forwardness in intellect and his backwardness in strength,

that Violet hardly dared to hold a conversation about him for fear of a remonstrance on letting him touch a

One day Mrs. Nesbit suddenly said to Theodora, 'Arthur's wife and children are here, are not they?'

'Yes; Violet would have come to see you, but we doubted if you were equal to it.'

'I have nothing to say to Mr. Moss's daughter, but bring that eldest boy here, I want to see him.'

Theodora stepped out into the gallery, where Johnnie was often to be found curled up in the end window,

poring over and singing to himself the "White Doe of Rylstone", which he had found among his uncle's

She led him in, exhorting him not to be shy, and to speak out boldly in answer to Aunt Nesbit; but perhaps

this only frightened him more. Very quiet and silent, he stood under his aunt's wing with eyes cast down,

answering with a trembling effort the questions asked in that sharp searching tone.

'His mother all over!' she said, motioning him away; but, the next day, she sent for him again. Poor Johnnie

did not like it at all; he could hardly help shuddering at her touch, and at night begged his mamma not to send

him to Aunt Nesbit; for he could not bear it without her. She had to represent that Aunt Nesbit was old and

ill, and that it would be unkind not to go to her: but then came the difficult question, 'Why don't you go,

mamma?' However, when his compassionate feelings were aroused, he bore it better; and though he never got

beyond standing silently by her chair for ten minutes, replying when spoken to, and once or twice reading a

few sentences, or repeating some verses, when Theodora thought it would please her, it was evident that his

visit had become the chief event of her day. One day she gave him a sovereign, and asked what he would do

with it. He blushed and hesitated, and she suggested, 'Keep it, that will be the wisest.'

'Well, then, what? Speak out like a man!' Still reluctant, but it was brought out at last: 'Cousin Hugh told us

about the poor sick Irish children that have no potatoes. May I give it to him to send them?'

'Myself?' Johnnie looked up, bewildered, but with a sudden thought, 'Oh! I know, Aunt Theodora, won't it

buy that pretty workbasket to give mamma on her birthday? She said she could not afford it. And Helen

wanted the great donkey in the shopwindow. Oh! I can get Helen the great donkey; thank you, Aunt Nesbit!'

The next day Aunt Nesbit received Johnnie by giving him five sovereigns to take to Cousin Hugh for the

Irish, desiring him to say it was his own gift; and while Johnnie scrupulously explained that he should say

that she gave it to him to give, she began to instruct him that he would be a rich man by and by, and must

make a handsome and yet careful use of his money. 'Shall I?' said Johnnie, looking up, puzzled, at his

'Oh! then I shall buy mamma and my sisters everything they want, and mamma shall go out in the carriage

'She can do that now,' said Theodora, who had expected less commonplace visions from her nephew.

'No,' said Johnnie, 'we have not got the carriage now. I mean, we have no horses that will draw it.'

It was another of those revelations that made Theodora uneasy; one of those indications that Arthur allowed

his wife to pinch herself, while he pursued a course of selfindulgence. She never went out in the evening, it

appeared, and he was hardly ever at home; her dress, though graceful and suitable, had lost that air of

research and choiceness that it had when everything was his gift, or worn to please his eye; and as day after

day passed on without bringing him, Theodora perceived that the delay was no such extraordinary event as to

alarm her; she was evidently grieved, but it was nothing new. It was too plain that Arthur gave her little of his

company, and his children none of his attention, and that her calmness was the serenity of patience, not of

This was all by chance betrayed; she spoke not of herself, and the nightly talks between the two sisters were

chiefly of the children. Not till more than a week had passed to renew their intimacy, did Theodora advert to

any subject connected with the events of her memorable stay in London, and then she began by asking, 'What

'Oh! they are admirable. You know he went there with that good little Lady Lucy, and they set to work at

'Very little; it is only formal visiting now and then. She leads a very retired life, and they know her best from

'She is always with her brother, walking and riding and writing for him, carrying out all his views.'

'I saw how he came forward about those poor colliery children. Such a speech, as that, was turning his talents

'No, indeed, it is real selfdenial. The first thing he did was to take his affairs into his own hands, so that my

father has comparatively nothing to do with them. He found them in a bad state, which papa could not help,

with him living abroad, and attending to nothing, only sending for money, whatever papa could say. So there

was a great outlay wanted for church and schools for the collieries at Coalworth, and nothing to meet it, and

'Did he? Well done, Lord St. Erme!' cried Theodora. 'That was something like a sacrifice.'

'O yes! My sisters say they could have cried to see the cases go by the windows, and I cannot help grieving to

think of those rooms being dismantled. I am glad they have kept the little Ghirlandajo, that is the only one

'And it was for the sake of such a set,' proceeded Violet; 'there is a bad Chartist spirit among those colliers,

and they oppose him in every way; but he says it is his own fault for having neglected them so long, and goes

Theodora looked thoughtful. 'Poor Lord St. Erme! Yes, he has found a crusade! I wish! Well, I ought to be

thankful that good has been brought out of evil. I deserved no such thing. Violet, I wish he would marry one

'O no, don't wish that. I am glad there is no chance of it. Ranks had better not be confounded,' said Violet,

'Yes, I think so. Mamma and Annette like Mr. Hunt very much. They say there is such a straightforward

'WhyMatilda and Albert seemed to think we should not think it grand enough,' said Violet, halfsmiling.

'He is a sort of great farmer on his own estate, a most beautiful place. He is quite a gentleman in manners, and

very well off, so that my father made no difficulty, and I am very glad of it. Olivia is the very person to enjoy

'To be sure! If one could be a farmer's daughter without the pretension and vulgarity, what a life it would be!

That was my favourite notion when I used to make schemes with poor Georgina Gardner. Do you ever hear

'Going on in the old way, I fear. Poor Georgina! she was sadly thrown away. But, at least, that Mark is not

'O no,' said Violet, sighing more deeply this time; 'he is always about in London.'

'I see very little of him. Arthur would not ask him to our house at Chichester for the Goodwood races, and it

Violet sat with her forehead resting on her hand, and there was a short space of thoughtful silence. It resulted

in Theodora's saying, in a sad, low, humble tone, her eyes looking straight into the red fire, 'Do you ever hear

'I believe he is still at Paris,' said Violet. 'I only hear of him through John, who said he had been thinking of

going to Italy. When he came through London, after Lady Fotheringham's death, he left his card, but we were

'What, that on modern novels? I was almost sure it was his, and yet I doubted. It was like and yet not like

'It was his,' said Violet. 'He always has his things sent to me. I am glad you observed the difference. I thought

'It was so,' exclaimed Theodora. 'There were places where I said to myself, "This cannot be his; I know what

he would have said," and yet it was too forcible and sensible to have been written by any one else.'

'The strength is there, but not the sort of triumph in sarcasm that sometimes made one sorry,' said Violet; 'and

were you not struck by his choice of extracts! I have fancied a different strain in his writings of late.'

Theodora squeezed Violet's hand. 'I feared I had hardened him,' she said. 'Thank you, good night.'

On the first convenient day, Lord Martindale sent Violet to call at Rickworth Priory, a visit which she was the

more desirous of making, as Emma's correspondence, after languishing for awhile, had ceased, excepting that

she sent a fresh allegory of Miss Marstone's to Johnnie on each birthday; and the Brandons having given up

coming to London for the season, she scarcely knew anything about them, excepting through Theodora, who

reported that they retired more and more from society, and that Miss Marstone was much with them.

Theodora would have accompanied Violet, but she was sure that her absence would be a boon to Emma,

whom she had of late tried in vain to draw out; and, besides, one of the housemaids was ill, and Theodora,

whom her Cousin Hugh called the mother of the maids, wished not to be away at the doctor's visit. So little

Johnnie was his mother's only companion; but she was disappointed in her hopes of introducing him to his

godmother. To her surprise Lady Elizabeth was alone, Emma was at Gothlands with her friend Miss

'They were very kind in asking me,' said Lady Elizabeth, 'and so was Emma about leaving me; but I do not

'It did not suit,' said Lady Elizabeth. 'The uncle, old Mr. Randal, is an oldfashioned, sporting squire, and the

other Miss Marstones are gay ladies. I felt myself out of my element when I was there before; but now I

'It is what we must all come to, my dear,' said Lady Elizabeth, looking at the young mother, with her boy

leaning against her knee, deep in a book of illustrations. 'You have a good many years to look forward to with

Lady Elizabeth thought Johnnie too much absorbed to hear; but Violet found his hand lightly squeezing hers.

'I cannot tell, my dear. I hope Emma's arrangements may be such that we may go on together as before.'

'Her judgment is sound,' continued Lady Elizabeth, 'if she will only use it; and when it comes to the point,

'Yes; I could not well have gone with her, for we have four little orphan girls in the house, whom I could not

well leave to the servants. That is quite as I wish, if the rest could be added without Theresa Marstone making

'It is not so much comfort that I mean, my dear. I do not think that I should object to giving up some of the

servants, though in my time it was thought right to keep up an establishment. Perhaps a family of women are

not called upon to do things in the same style, and there is no doubt that our means may be better employed.

We have too many luxuries, and I would not wish to keep them. No, if it was entirely Emma's doing. I should

be satisfied; but there is more influence from Miss Marstone than I quite like. I cannot fully rely on her

Lady Elizabeth sighed, and made a movement with her head, then said, 'All that they think right and

conscientious they will do, I am sure, but the worst of it is that Theresa has friends who are not of our

Communion, and she does speak strongly of things that do not accord with her notions. I cannot go along

'I fearI mean I think she does; and, by the bye, my dear, do you know anything of a Mr. Gardner?'

'That is his name. He is staying in the neighbourhood of Gothlands, and seems very deep in their counsels. I

am afraid he is leading them farther than Theresa Marstone herself would have gone.'

'Oh, then, he cannot be the same person. I meant a very different style of man, a cousin to those Miss

'Ah! I meant to ask you about Miss Gardner and Percival Fotheringham. What! you have not heard?'

'I thought you would have known, all about it, and I was anxious to hear what kind of connection it was for

'Not long ago, in Italy. I heard of it the other day from my nephew, Edward Howard, who is just returned, and

he told me that Mrs. Finch was leading a dashing life at Florence, and that her sister had just married Mr.

'Yes, it is his first name. I remember Arthur's laughing at him for being ashamed of it, as he said.'

'That confirms it. I asked Edward if the Christian name was Percival, and he said it was Antony, and some

'He said, too, that it was a good match for Miss Gardner, as he was heir to an estate in Yorkshire.'

'I must write and ask John Martindale. He will be sure to know the whole history.'

The rest of the visit and the homeward drive were like a dream. Violet was lost in amazement, compassion,

and disappointment, and in the debate how Theodora should be informed. Should she wait till there were

further particulars to confirm it! But when she thought it over, there seemed no more wanting. She knew that

Percy had been thinking of visiting Italy a year ago, and the name, the authorship, and connection with

Worthbourne swept away all doubt. As to making inquiries, she did not know Arthur's present address; and

even if she had had it, she would have shrunk from saying anything that should lead to one additional

conversation with Mark Gardner; besides which, Arthur had a fashion of never answering any question asked

Nor could Violet venture to delay. It was better that such tidings should come from sympathizing lips than

through the gossip of the neighbourhood; and Theodora ought to be aware of them as soon as possible, that

she might no longer cherish the shade of her affection. Alas! that he should have done this at the very

moment when she had truly become worthy of him, or, at least, of what he had once been!

At night, when Theodora came to linger over her fire, the intelligence was reluctantly and hesitatingly

spoken; Violet's eyes were bent down, for she knew how little that spirit could brook that its suffering should

Theodora stood up before her, at her full height, with flashing eye and indignant voice: 'Do you think I

believe it? No, indeed! I may have lost him for ever, but he would never lose himself. I scorn this as I did

Jane Gardner's own story that you were going to marry him to your sister. I knew you both too well.'

Violet put her arm round Theodora. 'Dearest, I am the more afraid that we must believe this, because he was

'Yes. I would never have told you if I did not think it might help you in this.'

'I don't want help,' said Theodora, raising her head and turning from Violet. 'Let him do as he likes.'

But, ere she had made two steps towards the door, her breast heaved with a convulsive sob. She threw herself

on the ground, and rested her face on Violet's lap. The sobs came at long intervals, with a tight, oppressed

sound. Much alarmed, Violet caressed her, and tried to soothe her with gentle words, and at last they

'It is not myself! Oh, no! I knew I had forfeited him long ago. I had proved myself unworthy. I had no right to

hope. But that he should have changedlet his clear sense be blinded by her art! He, to whom I could have

The large drops had gathered and flowed, seeming to scald their course down her cheeks. 'O Violet! I wish

your sister had married him! Then he would have been happyhe would not have degraded himself. Oh!

'You know Lady Fotheringham was fond of Jane Gardner, and he might have taken her upon her word.'

'As if Percy would see with any old woman's eyes, when once he came in contact with her! No, I see but one

explanation. It must have been I who lowered his estimate of woman. Well I might do so, when I treated like

a toy the happiness he had confided to me. I, on whom he had fixed his ardent soul for so many years past.

No wonder he learnt to hold all women cheap alike! O, that summer of madness! If I have dimmed the

'Dear, dear Theodora, what can I say to comfort you? She may be altered; he may have improved her.'

'She is not capable of it,' said Theodora; 'there is nothing in her but timeserving and selfishness. And he,

with that large true heart, so detesting falsehoodhe must either be wretched or deceiveddebased! No,

'Except the best sort,' tenderly whispered Violet. Theodora rested her head on her hands, and remained

perfectly still for some moments, then looked up, and spoke in a depressed voice.

'I cannot. I undertook to give Maria her draught at one o'clock. May I stay here while you go to bed?'

She would not, as Violet entreated, lie down on the bed beside her, but remained seated on the floor, her eyes

riveted on the fire, never looking round, her face stupefied, her hands hanging motionless, like one stunned;

and when Violet's anxious gaze was closed by irresistible sleep, that dark head was still motionless before the

Her mind was indeed a blank, sensible of nothing but the effect of the shock. The phrase now and then

occurred, 'Percy is married to Jane;' but her perceptions were so sluggish that she scarcely knew that it

concerned her. She seemed to have forgotten who Percy was, and to shrink from recalling the remembrance.

There was a repose in this state of stupor which she was reluctant to break; and after the great clock, so

melancholy in the silence, had tolled halfpast twelve, her sensations were absorbed in the dread of hearing

The single note pealed out, and died quivering slowly away; she rose, lighted her candle, and quitted the

room, feeling as if the maid's illness and the doctor's directions belonged to some period removed by ages.

Theodora was no sooner in the gallery than she was recalled to the present. There was a strange gleam of

light reflected on the avenue. Roused at once to action, she hurried towards the window. The fire was within

the house. She pushed open the door leading to Mrs. Nesbit's apartments. Light was flashing at every chink of

the bed room door. She threw it back. Out rolled a volume of smoke, the glare of flame burst on her, the

curtains were blazing! 'Aunt! Aunt Nesbit, are you there? she cried, in tones low with horror and choked with

smoke; she plunged between the burning curtains, felt that she had a hold of something, dragged it out, found

it move and gasp, bore it from the room, and, depositing it on a couch in the gallery, only then could perceive

Mrs. Garth, who slept in the adjoining room, with the door open, had been waked by her call, and came

running out. An old soldier, she had full selfpossession, and was at once effective, and it was well, for she

exclaimed, 'Miss Martindale, you are on fire,' just as the light and the scorching were revealing the same to

herself. There was no time for personal terror, barely for pain, the fire was crushed out between them by the

help of a woollen tablecover, they scarcely knew how, they only saw that the draught had increased the

Mrs. Nesbit clung terrified to her niece, but Theodora, with a word or two of encouragement, freed herself

from her grasp, and leaving her to Mrs. Garth's care, flew up the nursery stairs. She must have the children in

their mother's sight before the alarm should reach her. Sarah's first waking impulse was to growl, that Master

Johnnie would catch his death of cold, but the next moment she was equal to any emergency; and the little

ones were at their mother's door just as she was opening it, thinking the noise more than Maria's illness could

occasion, and setting forth to see whether there was anything amiss in the nursery. Theodora put Annie into

her arms. 'All safe. It is only the north wing. Don't be frightened. Stay where you are.'

Violet could only obey, thankful at having her three around her, and trying to keep her terror from being

visible enough to increase Johnnie's exceeding alarm, or to frighten Helen out of her happy state of

Theodora had hurried to call her parents. They were already in motion. Lord Martindale's first care was for

Violet and the children, Lady Martindale's for her aunt, and almost instantly she was embracing and

supporting the pale shrunken figure, now feebly tottering along the gallery, forsaken by Mrs. Garth, who had

By this time, the gallery was full of screaming maids, whom Sarah had, with difficulty, prevented from

leaping at once from attic windows; and staring men, hallooing for water, which no one brought, except little

Helen, who, escaping from her mother's room, ran barefooted into the midst, holding aloft the waterbottle

triumphantly, and very indignant at being captured, and carried back in the butler's arms.

The fire was spreading so fast that Lord Martindale decided on removing all the helpless to the gardener's

house at the end of the pleasure ground. He came himself to call Violet, told her not to be alarmed, and,

taking his grandson in his arms, led the way. Mrs. Nesbit was carried on a mattress between two of the

servants, Lady Martindale walking beside her, absorbed in trying to guard her from injury or alarm; Annie,

asleep and unconscious, was in her mother�s arms, and Theodora carried the amused and chattering Helen. At

the foot of the stairs, Violet exclaimed, 'My cross, I must not leave it!' and would have turned, but Theodora

prevented her. 'I know where it is,' she said, 'I am going to see how they are moving Maria;' and putting

Harrison's successor, Mr. Armstrong and his wife were on foot, and ready to receive them. Their spare bed

was for Mrs. Nesbit, in their own the three children were placed. In all his haste, Lord Martindale paused till

he could lay his little shivering icecold charge in the bed, and see him hide his head in his mother's bosom.

'Good boy!' he said, 'I told him not to cry for you, and he has not made a sound, though I have felt him

Little did she need the recommendation, though it sent a thrill of gladness through her that it should have

been made at such a time. She had great apprehension of the effect of the shock on the child's tender frame

and timid nature, his obedience and selfcommand seeming almost to enhance the excess of terror. The

shuddering horror and convulsive clinging were beyond control, and were renewed whenever a fresh glare

broke out from the burning house; to turn him away from the window, or to put up blinds and curtains made

it worse, for the shadows of the trees, flickering mysteriously, seemed still more terrific. His sister screamed

with excitement and delight at each brighter burst of flame, till she suddenly laid down her head and fell fast

asleep; but still his nervous trembling continued at intervals, and his mother could not leave him, nor cease

from saying consoling words of his heavenly Guardian, the only means that soothed him, especially when his

sighing exclamation recurred, 'O, if papa was but here!' the tune to which her heart was throbbing throughout

that dreadful night. She felt guilty of being useless, but he was her first care, and her power of real service

was small: so she could only hang over him, and as she watched the healthful sleep of her little girls, join her

prayers and thanksgivings with his, that all papa's treasures were safe. Not till the flames were dying down,

morning twilight showing cold and gray, and Sarah coming in with bundles of rescued garments, was

Johnnie's mind free enough to unclasp his hand, and show something fast held in it. 'Aunt Helen's cross,

Her caresses lulled him at last to sleep, while she grieved at Theodora's having gone in search of the cross.

She knew of her safety from Sarah, who reported that she had been working like any ten; but she had not yet

Theodora had hardly spent a moment in seeking the cross, she tied on Violet's bonnet over the hair falling

round her, hurried to assist in carrying the sick maid to a bed made up for her at the stables, and then, missing

the dumb page from among the servants, she rushed back to look for him, dashed up the stairs through thick

smoke, found him asleep, and crossing a floor that almost burnt her foot, she shook him awake, and saw him

too in safety. She bethought her of her brother John's possessions, now that the living were all secure; she

hurried into the work, she tore down his prints and pictures, carried them and his books out,desks, drawers,

weights she would never have dreamt of lifting, were as nothing to her. Many times did her father meet her,

exclaim and urge her to desist, and to go to Armstrong's; she said she was just going: he went in one of the

thousand directions in which he was called at once, and presently again encountered her, where he least

expected it, coming out of a cloud of smoke with a huge pile of books in her arms! On she worked, regardless

of choking, blinding smokeregardless of the glare of flamenever driven from the field but by a deluge

from a fire engine; when stumbling downstairs, guided by the banisters, she finally dismayed her father,

who thought her long ago in safety, by emerging from the house, dragging after her a marbletopped chess

Water had been the great deficiency. Fireengines were slow in coming, and the supply from the fountains

was as nothing, so that the attempt had necessarily been to carry out property rather than to extinguish the

fire. Sarah, after coolly collecting all that belonged to her mistress or the children, had taken the command of

Miss Altisidora Standaloft, (who usually regarded her as vulgarity personified,) scolded away her hysterics,

and kept guard over her, while she packed up her lady's jewels and wardrobe, not until then allowing her the

luxury of shrieking at every jet of flame. The other servants and the villagers had worked with hearty

goodwill below stairs; and when Theodora had time to look around, the pleasureground presented a strange

scene. Among the trodden plants and shrubs lay heaps of furniture, sofas, chairs lying tumbled here and there,

with plate, pictures, statues, ornaments heaped in wild confusion, crowds of people, in every variety of

strange dishabille, gathered round; two long lines of them handing bucket after bucket, with machinelike

regularity, from the fountain; others removing the furniture from the terrace; cushions, ormolu, fine china,

handed out of the lower windows; the whole seen by the wild lurid light that flashed from the windows

above, strangely illuminating the quiet green trees, and bringing out every tiny leaf and spray by its fierce

brilliancy, that confused every accustomed shadow, while the clouds of smoke rolled down as if to wither all

And above the rushing roaring sound! the thunder of falling ceilings; the red light within some familiar

windows; the gray sky reflected in others, till, after a few uncertain flickers, the glow awoke in them also.

Then arose the whiter gusts of vapour, when water, hissing and boiling, contended with fire.

In vain! the flame surmounted! Shouts, cries! Lord Martindale pushing nearer, calling to all for heaven's sake

to come out, leave all, only come out; men rushing from the doors, leaping from the lower windows; one dark

figure emerging at the moment before a tremendous crash shook the earth beneath their feet; the fire seemed

for a moment crushed out, then clouds of smoke rose wilder and denser, yellowed by the light of the morning;

the blaze rushed upwards uncontrolled, and the intensity of brightness, behind and above the walls, glared on

the mass of awestruck faces. There was not a movement, not a word, not a sound, save that of the roaring

'Yes, my lord, all but the claret of 1826,' said that last to escape, halfclad, grimy, and singed, only in

'Thank God!' said Lord Martindale, fervently. 'And, Simmonds, thank you for what you have done tonight;'

'Oh, my lord, if it had been more! If that claret was but safe, I should feel I had done my duty,' said

Simmonds, almost overcome, but giving place to Mr. Hugh Martindale, who, just released from a chain of

buckets in the kitchen yard, was coming up to wring his cousin's hand, say there seemed no more to be done,

and repeat his congratulations on the safety of life and limb. But a fresh alarm arose, lest the fire might

extend to the stabling; and in watching the horses led out, the spreading of wet tarpaulins on the roof, the

engines playing on the burning mass in the house, and the flames rising with diminishing fierceness in the

intervals of the bursts of steam, there was such intense excitement that no one could think of aught but the

At last there was a touch on Lord Martindale's arm; a message from the gardener's house that he must come

The morning dewiness and calmness of the garden had a curious effect, as they walked hastily through it, out

of sight of the confusion on the lawn; everything looked so blue and pale, especially Violet, who came down

'I have sent for Mr. Legh,' she said. 'It is very terrible. She is quite insensible, but'

She broke off suddenly. Theodora had sat down, untied her bonnet, then tried to rise, but tottered, and sank

Her father lifted her, so as to place her with her head on Violet's lap. Violet removed the bonnet, the hair

came with it, burnt off in masses, the very eyelashes and brows were singed, the forehead, cheeks, and neck

frightfully reddened and blistered. Lord Martindale took her hands to chafe them: they were bleeding, and

purple from bruises, the arms scorched and burntinjuries overlooked in the excitement, but ready to repay

themselves after her five hours' violent and incessant exertion. It was a frightfully long swoon; and her father,

almost in despair, had sent a second messenger for medical aid before Violet could look up consolingly, and

direct his attention to the signs of returning animation. She presently half opened her eyes, perceived in

whose arms she lay, and who was bending over hershe heard his fond words; but reviving no further,

Lord Martindale could no longer delay going upstairs. There the scene was most distressing; there was

complete insensibility, with a tendency to convulsive movement, a condition so plainly hopeless that he

would fain have removed his wife, hitherto so unaccustomed to any spectacle of suffering. But Lady

Martindale was not to be detached from her who had absorbed her affection from infancy. Wrapped in that

one idea, she hardly heard his representations of their daughter's state, and, with piteous looks, repelled his

assurances that her care was unavailing, and ought to be relinquished to Mrs. Garth and the maids. He was

obliged at length to desist, and returned just as Violet and Mr. Martindale had succeeded in moving Theodora

to a slippery horsehair sofa. She looked up and replied, 'Better, thank you,' to his first inquiry; but when

asked if she was in pain, was forced to answer, 'Yes, not much,' and closed her eyes, as if she only wished not

They held council over her: Mr. Martindale urged taking her at once to his parsonage; he would find the

carriage, and Violet should bring her, leaving the children to follow under Sarah's charge when they should

awake. Violet only demurred at leaving Lady Martindale; but Lord Martindale authoritatively told her, that it

was not fit for her to be in Mrs. Nesbit's room, and he should be much obliged to her to see Theodora

The transit was serious, every one longed to have it over, but dreaded the arrival of the carriage, which came

before it was expected. Resolute as ever, Theodora astonished them by springing at once on her feet,

disdaining aid, but she had hardly taken a step, before she faltered, and was just falling, when her father

caught her in his arms and carried her to the carriage, where Violet was ready to uphold her sinking head. Mr.

Martindale took the short way, and was at home before them, to lift her out, and transport her at once to her

room. Since the marriage of Pauline, Theodora had given up a personal attendant, and no ladies' maids were

forthcoming, except Miss Standaloft, whose nerves could not endure the sight of Mrs. Nesbit, far less of Miss

Martindale, so the whole business of undressing fell upon Violet, and the rector's little undermaid, who,

having been a schoolgirl, was of course devoted to Miss Martindale. A difficult task it was, for besides the

burns, bruises, and faintness, every muscle and sinew were so strained and tender from the violent exertion,

and the blows she had unconsciously received, that the gentlest touch and slightest movement were severely

painful. Violet was most grateful for her neverfailing resolution. Every move was made unhesitatingly the

moment it was requisite, and not a complaint was uttered, scarcely even a confession of suffering; on anxious

inquiry, 'Never mind, it can't be helped,' was the utmost reply, given in a blunt, almost annoyed manner, as if

In the same manner, between stupefaction and fortitude, the surgeon's visit was gone through, and Violet

heard from him that there was no serious consequence to be apprehended, provided fever could be averted.

Violet, much alarmed as to the effect of the tidings of the previous night, thought it right to mention that she

had undergone a severe shock, and perceived that he thought it greatly increased the chance of serious illness;

but he could do nothing but insist on tranquillity; and, as Theodora had now fallen into an exhausted sleep, he

The hours seemed to have forgotten their reckoning; it was to Violet as if she had been years without looking

after her children, and when she found it was only halfpast nine, she was dismayed to think of the length of

day yet to come. Leaving Theodora's sleep to be guarded by the little maid, she ventured down. The dumb

boy was watching, with tearful eyes, at the foot of the stairs, his whole face one question about Miss

Martindale. Answering him reassuringly on the slate, she opened the diningroom door, and a refreshing

sight met her eyes. Round the breakfasttable sat her own three, from their glossy heads to their little shining

shoes, in order trim, as if no disaster had ever come near them;little Annie on Cousin Hugh's knee; Helen's

tongue going as fast as ever; Johnnie in shy good behaviour. A general cry of joy greeted her, and they were

in an instant around her, telling of the wonders of the lawn, how the dying gladiator was lying on the blue

damask bed, and the case of stuffed hummingbirds on the top of the kitchen dresser, and the poor peacock

All alarms had gone away like a dream of the night, and the day had dawned on the happy creatures in all its

freshness and newness, which their elders would fain have shared, but the necessity of attending to them had

something reviving in it, and Violet could not look at them without renewed thrills of thankfulness. It was

like rescued mariners meeting after a shipwreck, when her fatherinlaw came in and embraced her and the

children affectionately, with a special caress for Johnnie, 'the best little boy he ever saw.' He looked worn and

depressed, and Violet hastened to help Mr. Martindale in setting breakfast before him, while he anxiously

bade her rest, hoped she had not been hurt by all she had undergone; and asked for Theodora, whose illness,

and his wife's despair at her aunt's condition, were the chief actual distress. For the rest, he was so thankful

that no life had been lost, as to have hardly a thought to bestow on the ruin and destruction.

There was now time for the question, how did the fire begin? Mrs. Nesbit, before her attack came on, had

said, that wishing to take a draught, and not liking to call Mrs. Garth, she had drawn the light near to the

curtains, and had, doubtless, left it there. It seemed as if Mrs. Garth had taught her to dread disturbing her at

night, and now Lady Martindale shrank with horror from letting her even approach the patient.

But how had Mrs. Nesbit been rescued without the slightest burn, and what had occasioned Theodora's

injuries? Not till Violet began to explain did it dawn on her what a heroine she was describing. All had been

so simply and fearlessly done, that it had not struck her till she heard it in her own narration.

Lord Martindale was much affected. 'My brave girl!' he said; 'then under Providence the safety of every one

of us is owing to her. I wish she was awake that I might tell her so this minute!'

It was delightful to see how this seemed to compensate for everything; and, indeed, he said it was almost

worth while to have been burnt out for the sake of seeing how nobly every one had behaved, servants and

neighbours, rich and poor, working alike at the risk of their lives, and he was positively overcome as he spoke

of the warm sympathy that met him on all sides, testifying the universal respect and affection with which he

was regarded. Notes and messages were coming in from all the neighbourhood to intreat to be allowed to

shelter his family; but it was impossible to move at present, and his views were fixed on occupying the house

'Arthur can have a room fitted up there directly,' he said. 'Where is he, my dear? How soon can he come?'

Violet was obliged to confess her ignorance. He had said be should be going about, and had given her no

address. Much vexed, Lord Martindale forbore to distress her by remarks, and replied to his cousin's question

'For twenty thousand pounds, but that is nothing like the amount of damage. I hardly know how we shall

meet it. I must have John at home to settle matters. How strange it is to look back. I remember as if it was

yesterday, when John was born, Mrs. Nesbit insisting on my pulling down the poor old house, to make the

place fit, as she said, for my son's inheritance, and there is an end of it! Who would have told her that she

would burn it down herself, poor woman? She always detested the old hall. Don't you remember the stags'

antlers, Hugh? Ay, Johnnie, you would have wondered at thosea dozen stags' heads with branching horns

'Ay, Johnnie,' said Lord Martindale, pausing to take him on his knee. 'Cousin Hugh could tell you how we

'I do believe,' said his cousin, 'you have more regret at this moment for the old house than for this one!'

'Well! when I think of going home, the old red pediment with the white facings always comes into my mind,

as it used to look up the avenue, when we came back for the holidays. Those old shields with the

martletssee, Johnnie, like that' holding up the crest on a spoon, 'where the martins used to build their

nests over the windows, were such as I never saw anywhere else. I found one of them lying about at the farm

'What a garden that was! They have never found any pear equal to that jargonelle, where you ate twenty the

'Ay, Johnnie, and I can tell you of something grandpapa did,� retorted Mr. Hugh Martindale; and to Violet's

diversion, the two old cousins continued to make Johnnie an excuse for bringing up their boyish memories,

which seemed to rise on them the more vividly, now that the great mansion no longer obstructed their view. It

was complete oblivion of everything else, and seemed to do infinite good to Lord Martindale, but soon it was

interrupted; Lady Elizabeth had driven over to beg to carry the whole party back to Rickworth with her, or at

least to take home Violet and the children; but this could not be; Violet could not leave Theodora, and though

Lord Martindale pressed her to consult her own comfort by removing, he was evidently gratified by her

begging to be allowed to remain at the parsonage. He then returned to his wife, and Lady Elizabeth, after

offers of every service in her power, took leave, while Violet returned to her charge.

Theodora awoke with less fever than they had ventured to hope, and quite composed, though much surprised

with her first acquaintance with illness, and not even comprehending that she could not get up, till the pain of

'How base it is,' said she, 'not to be able to do a few hours' work without having to take to one's bed. I

'Papa! Where is he? I don't remember him since we went down to Armstrong's. Yes, I do though!' she paused,

'but I can't think of it. Crying would be worse. What a queer thing fainting is! I used to speculate what it was

'Tolerably, in some respects; but it makes one's memory hazy. What has become of mamma? I suppose she is

'My aunt, of course! How could I forget! Mrs. Armstrong spoke of her being ill. Was it another stroke!' said

Theodora, alarmed as her recollection returned, and Violet was obliged to tell the whole.

There was a knock at the door. Miss Standaloft stood hesitating and making signs to Violet.

'Is there any news of Mrs. Nesbit?' asked Theodora. 'There can be only one thing to hear. Is it over?'

It was, and the end had been quiet. Theodora drew a long breath, and repeated, 'Poor mamma!'

'Do you want me? Do you think I might go to her!' said Violet. 'She has no one with her but the gentlemen.'

'I should be very glad if you were there. Only don't hurt yourself, or Arthur will be angry; and to have you to

nurse would be more than could be borne. My poor aunt! I think she softened at the last, and she loved us all

Miss Altisidora was induced to sit on the other side the curtain, intending to call Sarah if anything was

wanted, and Violet walked across the park, dreading to enter for the first time the presence of the shadow of

death, fearing in her lowliness to intrude or presume, but drawn onwards by the warmhearted yearning to

perform a daughter's part, if perchance her husband's mother could derive the least solace from her attentions.

She crossed the trodden grass, and gazed on the ruin of the abode that had once almost oppressed her with its

grandeur. Past away! and with it, she whose hopes and schemes were set on the aggrandizement of the

familyshe had gone where earthly greatness was weighed in its true balance! And the lime trees budded,

Violet thought how she had been taught to look on this as her boy's inheritance, and therewith came the

prayer that he might win his true inheritance, made without hands, ever springlike and beyond the power of

the flame! She looked up at the shell, for it was no more, she only recognized the nursery windows by their

bars; the woodwork was charred, the cement blackened by the fire, where yesterday Helen's and Annie's faces

had been watching her return! A sick horror passed over her as she thought how much had depended on

Then with hopeful, grateful anticipation, she looked to his coming, and his greeting after such perils endured

in his absence. 'O, will not thankfulness bring him those thoughts! It must! He must join with me, when he

owns the mercy and sees our children safe. Oh! then blessings on this night's danger! Let me see, he will

learn it from the paper! When can he come? Oh! how his looks and one word from him will reward

She felt as if her happy anticipation had been selfish when she came near the cottage with its blinded

windows. Lord Martindale was speaking to some one, but turned at once to her. 'You here, my dear? You

'Yes, I have; but Theodora and I thought as Lady Martindale has no maid here, that I had better come and see

'I cannot tell, my dear,' he answered. 'She attends to nothing, and has not been able to shed tears. We cannot

'No, indeed, my dear child,' said he, affectionately. 'It is a great relief to me that you should be with her, for

here is much that I must attend to, and I wish nothing so much as to get her to the parsonage. The carriage is

waiting, but she will not hear of coming away, and I do not know how to leave her here.'

So saying, he led her into the room; Violet gave one shrinking glance towards the bed, while the chill of awe

shot through her veins; but the chief thought was needed for her who sat rigid and motionless, with fixed

tearless eyes, and features in cold stillness more than ever like marble. Violet felt as if that deathly life was

more painful to look upon than death itself, and her hand trembled in Lord Martindale's grasp; he pressed it

closer, and going up to his wife, said, 'Anna, my dear, here is our child Violet so kind as to come and see

Lady Martindale made a courteous movement, as if by mechanism, but without looking up. He was delaying,

'I will stay while you go,' whispered Violet, though she longed to keep him, for that presence filled her with

For some minutes she could venture nothing, and the silence in which she heard only the beatings of her own

heart seemed more than she could bear; but at last she collected herself, and an impulse suddenly occurring to

her, she ventured to touch her motherinlaw, and said, 'Theodora has been asking for you.'

'Poor Theodora is so much hurt!' pleaded Violet; 'you will be surprised to see how she is scorched! Such arms

and hands, that she cannot help herselfand she wants cold applications continually.'

Lady Martindale once looked attentive, but a glance at her aunt brought back her face of silent misery. Violet

was perplexed, but strove on'Poor Theodora! I hope you will come to her. She wants care very much. Did

'Yes; she snatched her out through the burning curtains. That was the way Theodora's hair was all burnt off,

and her arms are so blistered!' continued Violet, controlling her trembling, and speaking as when she was

'Pray, pray come with me. Theodora is so ill! It would do her so much good to see you; and we are afraid of

A motion, as if she could not bear this, made Violet fear she must desist, and she paused for a short interval,

'Oh, yes! but I cannot be the same as you would. One always wants one's mother so much in illness.'

'She was always a mother to me!' The tears came at last, and she wept unrestrainedly; while Violet hung over

her with soft caressing words of sympathy that cannot be detailed, till the first grief had had its course, and

she again tried the experiment of repeating Theodora's name, and saying how much she was suffering.

Lady Martindale did not reply, but suffered Violet to put on her cloak, and gradually lead her from the room,

The deed was done; it might be by importunity, but it was worth achieving, even at the risk of being

vexatious. Lord Martindale could hardly believe his eyes when he saw his wife on her way to the carriage,

It was a new thing to see one, hitherto healthy and independent, so completely prostrated; and no more was

needed to awaken the natural affection so long stifled or thrust aside. Lady Martindale was greatly shocked,

and, perhaps magnifying her daughter's illness, had no room for any other thought. She wished to do

everything for her herselfwould hardly admit Violet's assistanceand took every care, with skilfulness

To Theodora her attendance was a new and exquisite repose. It was the first taste of her mother's love, and

made her content to be helpless; as there she lay, murmuring thanks, and submitting to be petted with a

grateful face of childlike peace, resting in her mother's affection, and made happy by the depth of warm

'It is a good speculation to be ill,' said she, with a smile of strong feeling when they had bidden her good

Spending the day with his sporting friends, much to his own satisfaction, till in the evening, greatly against

his will, he was taken out to dine with an old Mr. Randall, of Gothlands, the master of the hounds.

His nieces, the Misses Marstone, were the ladies of the housewell dressed people, a little 'passees', but

apparently not having found it out. Arthur watched the arrivals hoping that the order of precedence might not

consign him to the flow of talk, of which he had already had quite a sufficiency, when, to his surprise, two

Onethin, sallow, spectacledwas, as he knew, an inhabitant; but the othersmall, slight, and retiring,

and, in spite of clinging unfresh muslin and shrinking figure, with the unmistakable air of high breeding, was

a most unexpected sight. At least, thought he, here was one lady who would not bore him, and making his

way to her, he inquired for Lady Elizabeth. Emma, on the other hand, asked after Violet; and it was curious

that both questions were put and answered with constraint, as if each was conscious of being something like a

Another surprise. 'Mr. Gardner.' In walked Mark himself, and, after shaking hands with the elder Miss

Marstone, came towards Emma and her friend, and was received with cordial familiarity. He entered into

conversation with Arthur, drawing a little further from Miss Brandon at each step, till having brought him

close to old Mr. Randall, and placed him under the infliction of a long prose about the hounds, he retreated,

and was soon again in conversation with the two friends, Emma's face raised and lighted up with eagerness.

Colonel Martindale had no escape from the head of the table and the eldest of the Misses Marstone.

Resigning himself to his fate, he made talk; and, though now broader, redder, and somewhat coarser in

feature and complexion than he had been a few years ago, he looked so gay and unencumbered, that his

neighbour speculated as to whether he could be the eldest son, and resolved to discover what her sister, Sarah

'It is so pleasant when friends meet unexpectedly,' said she. 'I did not know you were acquainted with either

'Miss Brandon is a near neighbour of my father, and a great friend of Mrs. Martindale.'

Death to any incipient scheme of Miss Marstone; but she smiled on, and remarked, 'A very amiable girl, and

'Very pretty, a fine property,' said Arthur, talking as if in his sleep, for he had caught Mark Gardner's voice

'My sister is often staying there,' proceeded the lady. 'You know Miss Brandon's scheme of restoring the

'I used to think so,' said Miss Marstone; 'but both she and my sister Sarah treat it quite seriously, and Mr.

'Ah! I believe he has been a little wild, but that is all over now. He has taken quite a different turn now, and

'Indeed!' said Arthur, who knew to his cost that if the reform had taken place at all, it must have been of

'Yes; he was an old schoolfellowa very good man, to whose persuasions everything is owing.'

She pointed him out, and the first glance was a revelation to Arthur, who recognized him as the boy who, at

school, had been the most easily taken in. He soon understood the state of affairs. Mark, clever, gentlemanly

in appearance, and apt at catching the tone of the society around him, was making a bold strokehad

persuaded his kindhearted, simple friend to believe him a sincere penitent, and to introduce him as such to

the ladies at Gothlands, from whom he caught the talk most pleasing to them. At present it was all

ecclesiastical aesthetics, and discontent with the existing system, especially as regarded penitence; by and by,

when his hold should be secure, he would persuade the heiress that she had been the prime instrument in his

A bit of rhapsody from Miss Sarah Theresa, and poor Emma's embellished and animated countenance, were

sufficient indications that they were smoothly gliding into the snare; and accustomed as Arthur was to see

Mark Gardner in a very different aspect, he was astonished at his perfect performance of his partthe

humility and deference befitting the sense of his errors, and conversation so entirely at home in all their

peculiar language and predilections, that Arthur was obliged to feel for the bettingbook in his own pocket to

convince himself that he was still deeply involved with this most admirable and devoted of penitents. He

could not help, as he took leave, giving a knowing look, conveying how easily he could spoil his game.

However, Arthur was in reality much annoyed. Of late years his easy temper had wellnigh surrendered itself

to the ascendency of Mark Gardner; and though dissatisfied, remorseful, and anxious, he had allowed himself

to be led farther and farther into extravagance. The sight of his home excited regrets, therefore he shunned it;

and though weary and discontented in his chains, he was devoid of force or will to break them, and a sort of

torpor seemed to make it impossible for him to resist Mark Gardner. Their money matters were much

entangled. They had entered into a partnership for keeping horses for the turf, and there was a debt shared

That Gardner should obtain a rich wife would be the greatest relief to Colonel Martindale; but he had rather it

should have been any heiress in the world but Emma Brandon. He had a friendly feeling towards her, and a

respect for her mother, that made him shrink from allowing her to become a victim, especially when he

would himself be the gainer; and, on the other hand, he could not endure to betray a friend,while he knew

After a night spent in execrating the dinnerparty, he received a call from Mr. Gardner, who, without being

aware that he took any interest in Miss Brandon, came to put him upon his guard, but found him less

manageable than usual. Arthur made a formidable description of Lady Elizabeth's discretion, underrated the

value of Rickworth, and declared that it would be so tied up that Mark would gain nothing but a dull, plain

little wife. Not thus deterred, Mark only asked of him discretion; and when, trying to cloak his earnest under

faltering jest, he declared that he had a regard for the Brandons, and should get into a scrape with his father,

his friend held out the allurement of freedom from his difficulties, but was obliged to touch on this lightly, for

Arthur's honour was ready to take fire at the notion of being bought. It ended in Gardner's treating the matter

as if he had engaged not to betray him, and being hardly gainsaid, otherwise than by a sort of bantering

proviso, that in case of an appeal direct, he could not be expected to vouch for Mark's entire and disinterested

With an intense dislike to the world in general, Arthur was considering how to prevent his wife from meeting

Lady Elizabeth, and how to be out of the way before the report should spread of Mark's addresses, when

everything else was driven from his mind by the arrival of the papers, with the announcement of the fire at

The safety of the infant family of the Honourable LieutenantColonel Martindale was the first news that met

his eye; next, that of the death of Mrs. Nesbit,the chief thought that occupied him in his hasty homeward

He had been taught to think himself her heir; and though never forgiven for his marriage, hoped that the will

might not have been altered, and considered that, whether it were in his favour or not, so large a property

coming into the family could not fail to render his circumstances more easy, by enabling his father to

augment his allowance, which, though ample in itself, appeared far from sufficient to a man with expensive

tastes and an increasing family. The hope of independence, and of not being obliged to wish success to

By night he was at the parsonage, and Violet in his arms as soon as the door was opened. That moment was

perfecthe was so eagerly tender, so solicitous lest she should have been injured by terror or exertion, so

shocked at her peril in his absence. In the fulness of her heart she even asked him to come and see the

There was no room for him at the parsonage, and an apartment in the empty house had been fitted up for him,

so that she only saw him for an hour of confused talk over the events of the fire, and Theodora's condition,

which was very uncomfortable; for though the fever was slight, the burns and bruises were in an

unsatisfactory state, and eyes, arms, and hands of very little use. She was patient, and resolute as ever, and so

In fact, attendance on her was the only resource for occupying Lady Martindale, who, when not thus engaged,

was listless and dejected, attending to nothing that passed around her, and sometimes giving way to

inconsolable bursts of grief. It was as if her aunt had been her one idea in life, and without her she could turn

to nothing else. Violet was very anxious to prevent the children from molesting her, and in much dread of

their troubling her, now that all were in such close quarters. It was trying to be engaged with Theodora, and to

But when she was able to hasten to the rescue, she beheld Helen in Lady Martindale's lap, and Johnnie by her

side, all three intent on making bouquets; and all apologies and proposals to fetch them away were replied to

It appeared that while playing in the garden, the little brother and sister had been, as it were, fascinated by

watching her fixed melancholy figure in the drawingroom. Again and again they had peeped in at the

window, striving to forget, but ever attracted by the sweet compassion of their hearts; till at last, after much

pausing and whispering, they had betaken themselves to the corner of the garden where Cousin Hugh had

given permission to gather as they liked, and at the expense of his own small fingers, Johnnie had pulled the

first bud of sweetbrier. Lady Martindale had felt a soft touch, and heard a little timid, coaxing

voice'Grandmamma, may we? Would you like this little, young rose?' while towards her was raised a face

Grandchildren and flower were at once in her bosom. Warm, womanly childlove had been forced down to a

far corner of her heart; but there it was, and like the rod piercing to the hidden spring, that fragrant gift of

love touched it home, and thenceforth it was such fondling as Violet almost feared might be spoiling,

especially of Helen; who, however unruly or exacting she might be, seemed only to endear herself the more,

and was visibly far more her grandmother's darling than her gentle, wellbehaved brother. This new affection

for the children opened her heart to their mother, on whom she leant more than she knew. To her she talked

of all her aunt's unwearied fondness and care, ever since she had come into her hands an orphan in her

infancy. There had been real and entire devotion to each other on the part of the aunt and niece; and the

affection she had been able to inspire, together with the solemn feelings towards the newly dead, gave her

memory a softness that almost enabled Violet to think of her in Lady Martindale's point of view, forget her

harshness, and the worldly pride for her niece and her family, to which she had sacrificed their best

It was a melancholy retrospect. Mrs. Nesbit might be said to have perfectly succeeded in the object of her

life. She had formed her beloved niece, like the fabled image of snow, moulded by the enchanter and

animated by no will but his, and had seen her attain the summit of her wishes, universally admired and

distinguished for every talent and grace; while still completely under her influence, and as affectionate and

devoted as ever. Could any desire be more fully attained? But there had ever been further craving,

disappointment, combats, hatred, avarice, disgust; and with all around that could make old age happy and

honourable, it had been a querulous melancholy struggle for power, spent in clutching at the toys that had no

pleasure in themin trying to force worldly advantages on those who cared not for them, then revenging

their indifference as a personal insult. She had sunk into the grave without any one having the power to regret

her save that one fond, faithful niece, the one creature she had always regarded with genuine unselfish

Lord Martindale, whose wife she had ruled, and whose children had been made unhappy by her, could hardly

help owning to himself that her death was a relief to him; and Arthur barely made a fair show of moderate

respect, in his anxiety for the property that would free him from embarrassment. His first inquiry was whether

the will were burnt. No, it was in the hands of a lawyer, who would bring it on the day of the funeral. Lord

Martindale might look reprovingly at Arthur's eagerness, but the matter was no less important to him. He had

begun life with an expenditure as large as his income could bear; and as his children had grown up, and

unprosperous times had come, he had not been able to contract his expenses. Of late he had almost been in

difficulty as to the means of meeting the calls for the year, economy was a thing unknown and

uncomprehended by his wife; and the giving up the house in London had been the only reduction he could

accomplish. No one else in the family had an idea of selfdenial except Theodora, who, perceiving how

matters stood, had refused to have a maid of her own, and had begged him no longer to keep a horse for her.

Some change ought to be made, but he had gone on in this unsatisfactory manner, trusting that at Mrs.

Nesbit's death all would be straight. Her West Indian estates and accumulation of wealth must be bequeathed

either to his wife or among his children; and in either case he would be set at easeeither relieved from

The funeral took place in full grandeur. Lady Martindale had made it a special request that every one would

mourn as if for her mother, and it was just one of the occasions when pomp was needed to supply the place of

The only real mourner shut herself up in her own room, whither Theodora begged Violet to follow her. She

found her stretched on her bed, abandoned to grief. It was the sense of orphanhood; the first time she had

come so close to death and its circumstances, and it was overpowering sorrow; but Violet had better learnt

how to deal with her, and could venture to caress and sootheentreat her to remember how much was left to

love herand then listen to what Lady Martindale began as the rehearsal of her aunt's care to shield her from

sorrow; but Violet soon saw it was the outpouring of a pentup grief, that had never dared to come forth. The

last time the vault had been opened it had been for the infant she had lost, and just before for the little girls,

who had died in her absence. 'My dear,' she said, 'you do not know how it is all brought back to me. It is as if

your three darlings were the same I left when we went abroad. Your sweet Helen is exactly like my precious

Violet was quite relieved to find this excessive grief was not spent on her aunt, but that it was the

longrestrained sorrow for an affliction in which she could so much better sympathize. It had been of no

avail for Mrs. Nesbit, in mistaken kindness, and ignorance of a mother's heart, to prevent her from ever

adverting to her darlings; it had only debarred her from the true source of comfort, and left the wound to ache

unhealed, while her docile outward placidity was deemed oblivion. The fear of such sorrow had often been

near Violet, and she was never able to forget on how frail a tenure she held her firstborn; and from the bottom

of her heart came her soothing sympathy, as she led her on to dwell on the thought of those innocents, in their

rest and safety. Lady Martindale listened as if it was a new message of peace; her tears were softer, and she

dwelt fondly on little Anna's pretty ways, speaking, and Violet hearing, as if it had been a loss of today,

Lady Martindale opened a dressingbox, saying how relieved she had been to find it safe, and from a secret

drawer drew out a paper and showed Violet some soft locks of chestnut hair. 'Their papa gave me these,' she

said. 'My dear aunt would not let me look at themshe thought it hurt me; but I must see if Anna's hair is not

just like Helen's.' And then she begged Violet not to be alarmed at the resemblance, and kissed her for saying

she was glad of it, and had no fears on that score. She dwelt on these reminiscences as if they were a solace of

which she could never taste enough, and did not cease talking over them till Lord Martindale entered. Violet

understood his feeling and the reserve hitherto shown to him sufficiently to attempt breaking it down, and

ventured, as she quitted the room, to lay her hand on the little curl, and say, 'Grandmamma thinks Helen like

Seeing Arthur leaning on the balusters, looking discomposed, she went down to him. 'Where have you been!'

'Very absurd of her to take it so much to heart!' said Arthur, entering the drawingroom. 'Have you heard

'Never was such a will on this earth! It ought to be brought into court! I verily believe the old hag studied to

'It is all very well saying Hush, hush; but I should like to know what you mean to live upon?'

'My sonyour boy John, I tell you; but, mark you, so as to do no good to a living soul. Not a penny is he to

touch till we are all dead, if we starve meantime. She has tied it up to accumulate till my eldest sonor

'Anything but poor! It is L100,000 to begin with, and what will it be when he gets it? Think of that doing

nothing, and of us with no dependence but the trumpery L5000 by the marriage settlements. It is enough to

'It is an end of all chance for me. When she had always taught me to look to it! It is absolute cheating.'

'Well, don't be foolish! You could not help it. Her spitefulness was past reckoning. To see her malice! She

knew John and Theodora would not let me be wronged, so she passes them over, and my mother too, for fear

it should be made up to me. Was ever man served so before? My own son, as if to make it more aggravating!'

At an unlucky moment Johnnie ran in, and pulled his mother's dress. 'Mamma, may Helen dig in the bed by

Though inattentive and indifferent to his children, he had never been positively unkind, and the anger of his

tone filled the timid child's eyes with tears, as he looked appealingly at his mother, and moved away,

'Don't stay here!' cried Arthur, in an indiscriminating fit of anger, striking his hand on the table. 'Did I not

Poor Johnnie fled, without hearing his mother's consoling 'I'll come;' which only, with her look of grief,

further irritated Arthur. 'Ay, ay! That's always the way. Nothing but the boy, whenever I want you.'

Violet saw defence would make it worse, and tried to give him the attention he required; though quivering

with suppressed distress for his harshness to his poor little boy, whom she could hardly help going at once to

comfort. She hardly heard his storming on about the unhappy will, it only seemed to her like the apple of

discord, and great was the relief when it was ended by Lord Martindale's coming down, asking why Johnnie

was crying. She hoped this might cause Arthur some compunction, but he only answered, gruffly, 'He was

Violet found the poor little fellow with tearglazed face trying to suppress the still heaving sobs, and be

grateful to his grandmamma, who had brought him into her room, and was trying to console him, though

unable to discover the secret of his woe. As he sprung to his mother's lap, his grief broke forth afresh. His

affection for his father was a deep, distant, almost adoring worship; and the misery inflicted by those looks

and words was beyond what could be guessed, save by his mother. He thought himself naughty, without

knowing why, and could hardly be soothed by her caresses and assurances that papa was not really angry, but

Violet was thus reminded that she must seek after her daughter, whom she found revelling in mischief, and

was obliged to sentence to dire disgrace, causing general commiseration, excepting that her papa, ignorant

that it was his own fault, declared children to be the greatest plagues in the world.

She saw him no more in private, but grieved at his moodiness all the evening, and at bedtime watched a red

spark moving to and fro in the garden. Her heavy sigh made Theodora ask what was the matter.

'I wish Arthur would not stay out in the dew. He has a little cough already,' said she, putting forward the care

'I don't suppose it will make much difference to him,' was the dejected answer, Violet's eyes still following

'Well! that is contempt for wealth! Fancy what will be in his hands. I thought you would be moralizing on the

'I have not thought of that,' said Violet; 'besides, it will be long enough before he has it.'

'Oh! I see. Mamma did not understand that! She thought it absolutely left to him. How is it, then?'

'It is put in trust till either he, or John's son, if he should have one, comes to the title.'

'Most likely,' said Violet's submissive voice. 'But it vexes Arthur so much!' and the tears fell unseen.

'Well it may!' said Theodora. 'One cannot say what one thinks of it NOW, but Poor Arthur! I was very

'It was silly of me to warn her that Arthur should have his share; but after all, I don't regret it. I would not

'When Johnnie was a baby. Ah! I remember. Well, I am glad we all forfeited it. I think it is more respectable.

I only wish mamma had come in for it, because she is the right person, and papa is a good deal straitened.

'No doubt,' said Theodora. 'Well. I wish! It is a horrid thing to find people worse after they are dead than

one thought them. There! I have had it out. I could not have borne to keep silence. Now, let us put the

disgusting money matter out of our heads for good and all. I did not think you would have been distressed at

'I don't want it,' said Violet, amid her tears. 'It is Arthur's disappointment, and the knowing I brought it on

'Nonsense!' cried Theodora. 'If I had Arthur here, I would scold him well; and as to you, he may thank you

for everything good belonging to him. Ten million fortunes would not be worth the tip of your little finger to

him, and you know he thinks so. Without you, and with this money, he would be undone. Now, don't be silly!

Violet was always the better for an affectionate scolding, and went to bed, trusting that Arthur's

disappointment might wear off with the night. But his aunt's inheritance had been too much the hope of his

life, for him to be without a strong sense of injury, and his embarrassments made the loss a most serious

matter. He applied to his father for an increase of allowance, but he could not have chosen a worse time; Lord

Martindale had just advanced money for the purchase of his company, and could so ill afford to supply him

as before, that but for the sake of his family, he would have withdrawn part of his actual income. So, all he

obtained was a lecture on extravagance and neglect of his wife and children; and thus rendered still more

sullen, he became impatient to escape from these grave looks and reproofs, and to return to town before the

disclosure of Mr. Gardner's courtship. He made it his pretext that Violet was unwell and overworked in the

general service; and she was, in truth, looking very ill and harassed; but he was far more the cause than were

her exertions, and it was a great mortification to be removed from his parents and sister when, for the first

time, she found herself useful to them, and for such an ungracious reason too, just when they were so much

drawn together by the dangers they had shared, and the children seemed to be making progress in their

grandmother's affections. Poor Johnnie, too! it was hard to rob him of another month of country air, just as he

But pleading was useless; the mention of Johnnie revived the grievance, and she was told she must not expect

everything to give way to that boy of hers; every one was ready enough to spoil him without his help. He

would not stay crammed into this small house, with the children eternally in the way, and his father as black

as thunder, with no diversion, and obliged to sleep out in that den of a cottage, in a damp, halffurnished

rooman allegation hardly true, considering Violet's care to see the room aired and fitted up to suit his

tastes; but he was determined, and she had not even the consolation of supposing care for her the true reason;

the only ground she could find for reconciling herself to the measure was, that night walks were not mending

his cough, which, though so slight that he did not acknowledge it, and no one else perceived it, still made her

uneasy. Especially Violet felt the ingratitude of leaving Theodora in her weak, halfrecovered state; but it

was almost as if he had a sort of satisfaction in returning his father's admonitions on the care of his wife, by

making it a plea for depriving them of her in their need, and he fixed his day without remorse.

Arthur did not succeed in eluding Lady Elizabeth. She called the day after the funeral, begging especially to

see Mrs. Martindale. She looked absent and abstracted, while Lord Martindale was talking to her, and soon

No sooner were they in the carriage than she said, 'Violet, my dear, can you or Arthur tell me anything of this

'I know very little of him personally,' said Violet, for he was too much an associate of her husband's for her to

'No; I have had very little talk with him since he came back, and this fire has put everything out of our minds.'

'Of course it must, my dear. However, Arthur came with Mr. Herries to dine there, and met Mr. Gardner as an

old friend; so he must be the same, and I am particularly anxious for some account of him. I must tell you

whyI know I am safe with youbut you will be very much surprised, after all her declarations'

'I have always been prepared for something of the sort. But what, my dear?' seeing her agitation, and quickly

'Tell me! what is he?what do you know of him? They spoke of him as once having been extravagant'

Violet drew a long breath, and tried to speak with composure. 'He is a dreadful man, gambling, betting,

dissipatedsuch a person that Arthur never lets him come near me or the children. How could he dare think

'Can it be the same?' said Lady Elizabeth, infinitely shocked, but catching at the hope. 'This man is Lady

'Yes, he is,' said Violet sadly. 'There is no other cousin named Mark. Why, don't you remember all the talk

So little had Lady Elizabeth heeded scandal, that she had hardly known these stories, and had not identified

them with the name of Gardner. Still she strove to think the best. 'Arthur will be able to tell me,' she said; 'but

every one seems fully satisfied of his reformationthe curate of the parish and all. I do not mean that I could

bear to think of her being attached to a person who had been to blame. Her own account of him alarmed me

enough, poor dear child, but when I hear of the clergyman, and Theresa Marstone, and all admiring his deep

'Why, of course, one does not like to say anything uncharitable; but there is something shocking in the notion

of his talking of being good. If he did repent he would know how horrible it would be for him to marry

'He does affect great humility. He declares that no one can be more conscious of his unfitness than himself;

but he was betrayed into this confession of his sentimentsEmma's purity and devotedness, as Theresa

writes to me, having been such powerful instruments in leading him to a better course. If it was not for poor

Emma's fortune, one might trust this more! Oh! Violet, I never so much was inclined to wish that her brother

'I grieve to say that she and her friend have been in one of their fits of enthusiasm. He seemed to accord with

their idea of a penitentonly longing for stricter rules than are to be found with us. From what I have heard,

I should have been much less surprised if he had become a monk of La Trappe; in fact, I was almost afraid of

'No; poor Emma's only doubt is because she cannot bear to be unstable, and to desert the work to which she

was almost pledged; but she says she is ashamed to perceive how much the sacrifice would cost her. She

adds, that decide as she may, he concurs with her in devoting everything to the restoration of the Priory.'

'Poor Emma! He has debts enough to swallow twothirds! And Miss Marstone, what does she say?'

'His becoming a suitor seems to have been a surprise and disappointment to her; but if she thinks him a pupil

of her own, or expects to govern the Priory in poor Emma's stead, she will be in his favour. No; I have no

'Theresa despises the others too much to attend to them. Mr. Randall seems to be startled at the present aspect

of affairs, and asks me to come; and I should have set off this morning, but that I thought I might learn

'Every one would tell you the same. He was expelled from the University, and has gone on shockingly ever

'I fear she has much to suffer. He made her think him not a marrying man, and put her off her guard. Did you

'Perhaps I might think so if I knew nothing about him; but I have always had a repugnance to him, and it is all

I can do not to dislike him more than is right. If I saw him speak to Johnnie, I think I should!'

'And now tell me, for I ought to have every proof, if you know anything that would convince Emma that this

Violet coloured excessively. 'Arthur could tell' she said, half choked, and as Lady Elizabeth still waited, she

was obliged to add, He was active in the same way at the last races. I know there are things going on still that

a man who really meant to reform would have broken off. Arthur could give you proofs.'

Violet could not bear to be more explicit. Her own secret feeling was that Mr. Gardner was her husband's evil

genius, leading him astray, and robbing her of his affection, and she was not far mistaken. Sneers, as if he

was under her government, were often employed to persuade him to neglect her, and continue his ruinous

courses; and if she shrunk from Gardner, he in return held her in malicious aversion, both as a counter

influence and as a witness against him. It was the constant enmity of light to darkness, of evil to innocence.

The whole drive was spent in conversing on this engrossing theme; Lady Elizabeth lamenting the intimacy

with Sarah Theresa, a clever, and certainly in many respects an excellent person, but with a strong taste for

singularity and for dominion, who had cultivated Emma's naturally ardent and clinging nature into an

exclusive worship of her; and, by fostering all that was imaginative in her friends composition, had led her to

so exalted an estimate of their own ideal that they alike disdained all that did not coincide with it, and

spurned all mere common sense. Emma's bashfulness had been petted and promoted as unworldly, till now,

like the holes in the philosopher's cloak, it was selfsatisfaction instead of humility. This made the snare

peculiarly dangerous, and her mother was so doubtful how far she would be guided, as to take no comfort

from Violet's assurances that Mr. Gardner's character could be proved to be such that no woman in her senses

'I cannot tell,' said poor Lady Elizabeth; 'they will think all wiped out by his reform. Emma speaks already of

aiding him to redeem the past. Ah! my dear,' in answer to a look, 'you have not seen my poor child of late:

you do not know how much more opinionative she has become, or rather, Theresa has made her. I wish she

'I never was enough of a companion to her, said Violet. 'In my best days I was not up to her, and now,

'Almost twentytwo,' said Violet; 'but I have been married nearly six years. I am come into the heat and glare

of middle life. Not that I mean to complain,' said she, rousing her voice to cheerfulness; 'but household

matters do not make people companions for those who have their youthfulness, and their readings, and

'I wish Emma could have been drawn to take interest in your sound practical life.'

'Yes, but the old childish fear of her is not gone; and Emma used to think her rather wild and flighty, and so

indeed did I; but how she is changed! I have been much pleased with conversations with her of late. Do you

'Ah! it has been one of the things that made me most dread Theresa, that she will not like that good man.'

'I don't exactly understand them. They called him a thorough Anglican, and said he did not feel the universal

pulse! Now, I know it has been unfortunate for Emma that our own vicar does not enter into these ways of

thinking; but I thought, when Mr. Hugh Martindale came into the neighbourhood, that there would be some

one to appeal to; but I believe Theresa will trust to no one but of her own choosing.'

They had come back to the parsonagegate, and Lady Elizabeth set Violet down, promising to write as soon

as she arrived at Gothlands; Arthur was sauntering in the garden, and as soon as the carriage was out of sight,

'Poor Lady Elizabeth! Is it not shocking that he has been making an offer to Emma?'

'There can be but one answer,' said Violet. 'Lady Elizabeth came to hear about him.'

'I was forced to tell her,' said she, trying to hide the pain given her by his contemptuous tone. 'I would not

'Ay!' said Arthur, 'as he says, set on a lady to talk of her husband's friends.'

'Only you must not be angry with me. I would have said nothing without cause, but when it comes to

'But, Arthur!' then eagerly seizing a new hope, 'you don't mean that he is really improving? Oh! has he given

He turned petulantly away. 'How can he? You have taken away any chance of it now. You have done for him,

He marched off to his own abode, while she was obliged to sit down under the verandah to compose herself

Theodora perceived that much was amiss; but was spared much anxiety by not being with the family, and

able to watch her brother. The cottage was completely furnished from the wreck of Martindale; but the

removal thither was deferred by her slow recovery. Though not seriously ill, she had been longer laid up than

had been anticipated in a person so healthy and strong; the burns would not heal satisfactorily, and she was

weak and languid. It seemed as if the unsparing fatigues she had been in the habit of undergoing; her

immoderate country walksher over late and over early hours, had told on her frame, and rendered the

effects of her illness difficult to shake off. Or, thought Violet, those tidings might be the secret cause,

although she never referred to them, and continued not merely patient, but full of vigour of mind, cheerful,

and as independent and enterprising as submission to orders permitted. Her obedience to irksome rules was so

ready and implicit, that Violet marvelled, till she perceived that it was part of her system of combat with self

will; and she took the departure of her sister in the same manner, forbearing to harass Violet with

lamentations; and when her mother deplored it, made answer, 'It is my fault. If I had not persuaded Arthur out

As to the chance of permanent disfigurement, she treated it very coolly, listening with indifference to her

mother's frequent inquiries of the surgeon. 'Never mind, mamma, you and Violet will keep up the beauty of

The first time she was able to come downstairs was the last evening before they were to depart. One of

Arthur's sparks of kindly feeling awoke when he beheld his once handsome, highspirited sister, altered and

wrapped up, entering the room with an invalid step and air; and though she tried to look about in a bright

�degage� manner, soon sinking into the cushioned chair by the window with a sigh of languor. The change

was greater than he had anticipated from his brief visits to her in her bedroom; and, recollecting the cause of

the injuries, he perceived the ingratitude of depriving her of Violet; but his contrition came too late, for he

All that was in his power was to wait upon her with that engaging attention that rendered him so good a

nurse. He was his pleasantest self, and she was so lively as to put every one else into good spirits. It was

pretty to see the universal pleasure in her recoverythe weeding woman, going home late, and looking up at

the window to see if she was there, as Miss Helen had promised, and curtseying, hardly able to speak for joy

and grief together, when Theodora beckoned her to the window, and asked after her children. The dumb page,

too, had watched an hour for her crossing the hall and when Arthur would have taken the tea from him, to

hand to her, he gave such a beseeching glance as was quite irresistible, and the more affecting as Theodora's

hands were not yet in condition to converse with him, and she was forced to constitute Johnnie her

It was long since any of them had spent so happy an evening; and at night Arthur insisted on helping her

upstairs, and said, 'I declare it is a shame not to leave you Violet. Suppose you keep her till you are all right

'Too late for that; but you must settle it between you before to morrow morning. Good night.'

Lady Martindale warmly pressed Violet to stay, and she found it much worse to have personally to make the

choice than to be only a piece of property at Arthur's disposal. She was, however, firm, saying that he would

be uncomfortable without her; and she was grateful to Theodora for perceiving her motives, and preventing

'You are right,' said Theodora, when her mother was gone. 'It would not be fit to leave him with an empty

'And it will not be four years before we meet again. I shall try hard to come to you in the autumn.'

'How comfortable that would be! But you must not be uneasy about me, nor put any one out of the way. I can

It was not till both had laid down to rest, and the room was dark, that Theodora said, 'I understand it now. Her

poor sister must have brought her into some bad foreign society, from which he could only rescue her by

So abrupt was this commencement that Violet had to recollect who was meant, and so decided was the tone,

'No. Arthur had heard nothing from Mr. Mark Gardner; and I am afraid we shall hear no more till John

'No matter; I have found out how it must have been. Lady Fotheringham, of whom he made a sort of mother,

always liked Jane. Depend upon it, she was anxious about the way in which poor Georgina was reported to be

going on abroad, and told Percy, when she died, to try if he could do anything to save Jane. You see he goes

to Italy, and there finds, of course, that there is no way of fulfilling his aunt's wishes but by sacrificing

'See if I am not rightor, rather, you will not see; but I know that was the way. It is his nature to be

fantastically generous, as some people would call it; and as long as he is the same Percival Fotheringham, the

rest is as nothing. I was unjust at the first moment. Jane has a better nature, which he can develop. There is a

sense of religion to work ona power of adaptation to those she is with, and if what she has seen in Italy has

shocked her and made her turn to him, he may be the making of her. She is clever enough; and when she

finds that nothing but truth and honesty will succeed with him, she will learn them at last.'

'This quiet time has been good for me,' said Theodora. 'It would have been maddening to have had no pause

'Have you not read of men rushing into battle, hoping each shot would strike them?'

'It did not last long. Don't be frightened. Woman fear, and the stifling smell, and burning feel, and the sight of

the redhot gulf, were enough to drive it off. I shall never forget the touch of the floor in Charles's room! I

thought of nothing but the fire. The feeling only came back with the fainting. I remember a confused notion

that I was glad to be dying with you holding my head and papa so kind. How savage I felt when every one

would rouse me, and tell me I was better! I was in hopes the world was all over with me; but I see I have a

great deal to do first, and the comfort of lying torpid here has been very great. I have had time to be stunned,

'Dear Theodora! It is indeed sometimes a blessing to be laid up. It brings out so much kindness. It is the

'I should not wonder if my rampant health had helped to make me the more wayward,' said Theodora. 'I

would not but have been ill for the sake of the kindness from my father and mother. I was sure of you, but

'There is. It is not worse than before, except the vanishing of a lingering foolish hope, and that is safest.

Repentance must always be there. My life is like myself; the wounds may heal, but the marks will remain and

the freshness and glow will never return here. I am glad I am so much altered. I should not like to be again

'I made up my mind long ago. In following poor Georginaor rather, my own selfwillI threw away the

bloom of life. Percy warned me that those who reject light crosses have heavy loads imposed. I made what

now seems hardly a cross of reed, into a scourge! Oh, Violet! would that I had done no harm but to myself by

'But for that,' said Theodora, recovering steadiness of tone, 'I should bear everything peacefully. I was

unworthy of Percy, and am better off than I deserve. Oh, Violet! I have wished to thank you for making me

go to Baden, and promising that if I would submit, guidance would come. There it was, the instant I really

sought it. What would have become of me if I had not been haunted by your look and your words? How

many times they saved me from accepting Lord St. Erme! And if I had, how my selfwill, and pride, and

'Yes, whatever pain I did give him by my very shameful usage, it would have been far worse to have gone on.

I was thankful that I was stopped. Now I think I see my own life. There are my home duties; and oh! how

could I have spoken as I once did of papa! How shocking it must have seemed to you!'

'I do not know what it was, but it was under great provocation, and you did not understand him then.'

'No, you and Hugh drove me to him, and in seeing him pleased with anything I can do for him, there is solid

happiness. I have learnt to enter into his affection and deep feeling and anxieties, and I would not have

missed these four years of reciprocity with him for anything! And I shall get on better with mamma now. I

fancy she has a different nature after all, from what my aunt forced on her. Well, then, you know I have long

set up for a maiden aunt, and there is John, who might want a housekeeper. Or if I am of no use to my own

folks, there are the poor always. Perhaps I may come to Emma Brandon's priory. It would be fine discipline

'Seriously,' continued Theodora, 'my doubt would be whether it would be right to turn to such a course only

when one has nothing else to do. It is a different thing from giving the energies and wishes and visions of

youth, as Emma has done. I could only offer the wornout. But that is speculation. There is present duty at

home and in the village, and brightness in your children, and my hopes are on John. I have used him vilely,

because he tried to teach me to take to you, and I do long to see him and ask his pardon, and you will help

me, so that he shall believe in my sorrow, and we will be a sober old brother and sister together.'

'I believe he wishes for nothing more. He will feel your having worked for him, instead of saving anything of

'I had little to care for: my childhood had few recollections, and I had nothing of Helen's. It was a pleasure to

work for him. Do you know, when I saw that marble chesstable which had belonged to the parsonage, and

which Percy had left in John's charge, a horrid feeling came that I would not save it for Jane, and I left it.

Then I remembered that was a nasty spiteful bit of revenge, and I hated myself, and dashed in when I really

did know that it was not safe. I was altogether mad, I believe. I felt desperate, and rather enjoyed facing

danger for it. And then I felt the heat of the fire from the gallery again, and the spout from the fireengine

came, and the smoke was so thick that I missed my footing with that great heavy thing, and fell downstairs

to the first landing, and I believe that must have been what hurt my hand and side so much.'

Then as she heard Violet's tightened breath at the thought of the frightful peril,

'Well for me I did not perish with these wild thoughts! I am glad I have told you at last. I have felt as if I

'I am glad it is safe; it was John's charge, and he ought to restore it: but you will dream of it, like poor little

Johnnie, if you take it so much to heart. I should not have told you at night. Put it out of your head, and let us

'Good night, dear sister. Thank you for talking to me. O, this is better than the night we parted before.'

'As much better as it is to have found one's anchor than to be tossed at the will of the waves. That was a

frightful time. Thank heaven that you made me feel for the cable! There is a dreary voyage to come, but after

Violet experienced the trials to which she knew she was returning. For some time past her husband's habits

had been growing less and less domestic, and his disappointment alienated him still more. It was as if Mrs.

Nesbit had left behind her a drop of poison, that perverted and envenomed the pride he used to take in his

son, as heir to the family honours, and made him regard the poor child almost in the light of a rival, while he

seemed to consider the others as burdens, and their number a hardship and misfortune.

He was so impatient of interruption from them, that Violet kept them carefully out of his way, while he was

in the house, and this was seldom for a long space of time. All the fancied trials of the first year of her

marriage seemed to have actually come upon her! She hardly saw him from morning to night, and when he

did spend an evening at home, he was sullen and discontented, and found fault with everything. She was far

from well, but his days of solicitude were gone by, and he was too much wrapped up in his own concerns to

perceive her failure in strength, and the effort it cost her to be cheerful. The children were her great solace,

but the toil of attending to them was almost beyond her powers, and if it had not been for her boy, she felt as

if she must have been quite overwhelmed. Quiet, gentle, and thoughtful, he was a positive assistance in the

care of his sisters; and to read with him, hear his remarks, watch his sweet obedience, and know herself the

object of his earnest affection, was her chief enjoyment, though even here there was anxiety. His innocence

and lovingness had something unearthly, and there was a precocious understanding, a grave serious turn of

mind, and a want of childish mirth, which added to the fears caused by his fragile health. Play was not nearly

so pleasant to him as to sit by her, reading or talking, or to act as her little messenger; and it was plain that he

missed fondness from his father almost as much as she did for him. To be in the room with papa was his most

earnest desire, and it saddened her to see that little slight figure silent in the corner, the open book on his lap,

but his pale face, soft dark eyes, and parted lips, intent on every movement of his father, till the instant a want

was expressed, or the least occasion for a service offered, there was a bound to execute it, and the inattentive

indifferent 'thank you' was enough to summon up the rosy hue of delight. Would Arthur only have looked,

how could he have helped being touched? But he continued neglectful and unheeding, while the child's

Violet's only satisfaction was in the absence of Mr. Gardner. She heard constantly from Lady Elizabeth

Brandon; but there was little that was hopeful in that quarter. Emma's heart was more entirely in the power of

her suitor than even their fears had anticipated. She had kept so entirely aloof from gentlemen, and so

suspiciously repelled the most ordinary attention, that when once she had permitted any intimacy the novelty

gave it a double charm. He had come upon her at first as one bowed down with sorrow for the follies of his

youth, seeking only for the means of repairing what was past, and professing that happiness was over, and all

he could hope was to evidence the depth of his repentance by his devotion and self sacrifice in the cause of

the Church. Then, when at unawares he allowed it to be discovered by Theresa that the heart, supposed to be

awake only to remorse, had been gained by the earnestness and excellence of her young friend, and that in her

was the most powerful means of consoling and aiding him, when he seemed sunk in the depths of despair at

having allowed his sentiments to transpire, and only too much humiliated by the idea of being named together

with Miss Brandon, it was impossible but that Emma's gentle and enthusiastic spirit should go more than half

way to raise him from his despondency. She could not believe his errors so great, after all; or even if they

were, who would not overlook them, and rejoice to have the power of comforting such a penitent? Theresa

Marstone, with a woman's latent love of romance, was prime confidante to both, encouraged all, and

delighted in the prospect of being supreme in the Priory, and moulding the pattern household of the pair

In the midst of such a dream as this, what chance had Lady Elizabeth of convincing the friends that their

penitent, scarcely persuaded to relinquish plans of a hermitage, was a spendthrift adventurer, seeking to repair

Emma shed indignant tears, and protested that it was cruel to bring up his past faults; talked of the Christian

duty of forgiving the returning sinner; and when Lady Elizabeth showed that he had very recently been

engaged in his usual courses, Theresa, with a sensible face and reasonable voice, argued that ordinary minds

could not enter into the power of the Church's work, and adduced many cases of equally sudden change of

She did not mention whether there was always the heiress of ten thousand a year ready as a reward.

The list of charges against Mark's character deepened every day, and added to poor Lady Elizabeth's horror,

but he always contrived to render them as nothing to Emma. He had always confessed them beforehand,

either to her or to Theresa, with strong professions of sorrow, and so softened and explained away, that they

were ready to receive each fresh accusation as an exaggeration of a fault long past, and deeply regretted, and

only admired their injured Mark the more. Lady Elizabeth wrote to beg Violet to give her the clue which she

In much distress Violet wrote the letter, mentioning some disgraceful transactions which she knew to have

been taking place at the very time when the good curate believed his friend sincerely repentant. She had heard

them, not from Arthur, but from Mrs Bryanstone, who always learnt from her brother every such piece of

gossip, but still, after what had passed, and Lady Elizabeth's appeal direct to Arthur, she thought it her duty to

It was a most unpleasant duty; but Arthur was not in such a mood as when first she had mentioned the subject

to him. He muttered something about the intense folly of a woman who could believe a word out of Gardner's

mouth; said if Emma desired to be made miserable for life she could not take a better way; wished he had

never set eyes on the fellow, and then, grumbling at Violet's begging him to read the letter, he cast his eye

over it, and said it was all true, and there was worse, too, if Lady Elizabeth did but know it; but what this was

he would not tell her. He made no objection to her sending the letter, saying he supposed it must be done,

since she was asked; but it was all her doing, and Lady Elizabeth might have gone to some one else; and

inconsistently ended with, 'After all, what's the use of making such an uproar about it? Such things have

'Well! there are plenty of such couples. I wonder what would become of the world if wives were not better

Every rational person at Gothlands thought this letter conclusive; Emma herself was shaken; but a walk in the

shrubbery with Mark settled it in her mind that his newlyformed wishes of amendment had then been

weakhe had not then seen her, he had not learnt so much as at present. He had not been able to confess

these deeds, because others, who had now spoken, were concerned in them; but now it was a relief to be able

to tell all to his Emma! The end of it was, that Emma herself was almost ready to press forward the marriage,

so as to give him the means of clearing himself from the debts, which, as he insinuated, were the true cause of

Colonel Martindale's accusations. He forgave him, however, though if all was known of his dealings with

Arthur Martindale! And then there was a long confidential talk with Theresa Marstone, after which she

told Lady Elizabeth that, though Mr. Gardner spared Emma's feelings with regard to her friend, there could

At last, as a dutiful concession, Emma resolved on a compromise, and put him on his probation for a year.

This was particularly inconvenient to him, but he was very resigned and humble; 'perhaps he had hoped more

from her affection, but he knew it was his penalty, and must submit. If there was but some religious house to

which he could retire for the intermediate space; for he dreaded the effect of being sent back to the world.'

Theresa was wrought upon to counsel haste; but Emma had principle at the bottom of her effervescence of

folly, and was too rightminded, as well as too timid, to act in direct opposition to her mother, however she

might be led to talk. Therefore they parted, with many tears on Emma's part, and tender words and promises

on Mark's. Lady Elizabeth had little hope that he would not keep them; but she took advantage of the reprieve

to conduct Emma to make visits amongst her relationssober people, among whom sense was more likely to

He went, as he told Emma, to seek for some continental convent, where perhaps be might be received as a

boarder, and glean hints for the Priory. Ordinary minds believed that his creditors being suspicious of the

He spent a few days in London on his way, came to call on Colonel Martindale, and was much with him, as

She perceived the renewal of his influence in a project of which Arthur began to talk, of leaving the army and

establishing himself at Boulogne. Though by rigid economy and selfdenial she had continued to make the

original sum apportioned to her cover all household expenses, and his promotion had brought an increase of

income, Arthur declared that, with such a family, his means were inadequate to the requirements of his

profession, and that unless his father could assist them further, they must reside abroad. Lord Martindale

treated the threat with great displeasure, and to Violet it was like annihilation. When thankful for Mark

Gardner's absence, she was to be made to pursue him, probably in order that he might continue to prey on

Arthur in secret, and then, at the year's end, bring them as witnesses that he had abstained from open

transgression; she was to see her husband become the idling Englishman abroad, in the society most likely to

be his ruin; to have her children exposed to the disadvantages of a foreign educationwhat more was

wanting to her distress? She ventured to expostulate on their account; but Arthur laughed, and told her they

would learn French for nothing; and when she spoke of the evils of bringing up a boy in France, it was with

the look which pained her so acutely, that she was answered, 'No fear but that he will be looked after: he is of

Never had the future looked so desolate; but sufficient unto the day was the evil thereof. She had the root of

peace and strength, and had long been trained in patient trust and endurance. To pray, to strive, to dwell on

words of comfort, to bear in mind the blessings of the cross, to turn resolutely from gloomy contemplations,

and to receive thankfully each present solace,these were the tasks she set herself, and they bore the fruit of

consolation and hidden support. Her boy's affection and goodness, the beauty and high health of her little

girls, and the kindlier moments when Arthur's better nature shone out, were balm and refreshment, because

Her submissive distress so far worked on Arthur, that she heard no more of the Boulogne scheme for the

present, and she drove it out of her mind, grateful for his silence, whether it was only from consideration for

her, or whether he had really relinquished the design, now that Mr. Gardner was no longer near to maintain

The summer was dreary at Brogden, as well as in Cadoganplace. Theodora soon was able to call herself

well, and to resume her usual avocations, but she had not the same sense of energy and strength of body, and

her days were combats with inertness and fatigue. She did not slacken her exertions, but they had no zest, and

she suffered for them. Moreover, she was uneasy about Arthur and his wife; and to partake her father's

confidence was to share his many anxieties, and to be perplexed by his cares as well as her own. With her

mother there were other difficulties. Lady Martindale had been kept so far apart from her daughter, that now

it seemed as if they could not amalgamate, and when Theodora no longer was ill, the old habit of reserve

returned. Assiduously did Theodora wait on her, read to her, and go out with her in the carriage; but still

without becoming familiar, or being able to cheer her spirits. In truth, after having been for years an obedient

attendant on her aunt, Lady Martindale felt the blank of the want of occupation, and thus the sense of her loss

was ever renewed. Science, literature, and accomplishments had been her pursuits, chiefly because her aunt

led her to them, and they had been gradually dropped with Mrs. Nesbit's interest in them. In themselves they

had no charm for her, and she turned from them now as painfully recalling what she had lost. Dispirited, and

without employment, the natural consequence was that her health suffered, and she became a prey to the

varied torments of neuralgia, while Theodora proved herself a better nurse than could have been expected for

Many hopes were fixed on John's return; but this was deferred,he was in the midst of church building, and

establishing schemes to which absence would be fatal, and he could only promise to come home next year,

when things should be put in train. To his sister he wrote a letter so full of warm affectionate gratitude for her

exertions in his behalf, that she was positively soothed and refreshed, and reckoned the more on beginning

with him the fraternal union so long delayed, but to which she looked as the solace of her future life.

As to Percival Fotheringham, there was no further explanation of his marriage. John wrote to Violet that he

had not heard from him for many months, for it was difficult to keep up a correspondence between Barbuda

and the continental towns whither he was journeying. His last letter had spoken of a tour in Italy in

contemplation, and that in which he had communicated Lady Fotheringham's death, mentioned some of her

last cares being for Jane and Georgina, and how she had tried to leave some provision which might rescue the

former from the necessity of following her sister into the undesirable society she found abroad. This only

From other sources no intelligence was gained. London was empty, and Violet saw no one likely to know

anything of his movements; and when she heard that Mark Gardner had been in town, and eagerly inquired

whether he had been asked, she found that Arthur had forgotten the whole matter. Lady Elizabeth finished the

letter, rejoicing in his departure, by saying'He confirms what I told you of the marriage of his cousin and

Mr. Fotheringham, and calls it a lucky thing for her. I had no opportunity of hearing the particulars.' And,

finally, Mrs. Bryanstone had heard of Miss Gardner's marriage with one of the Fotheringhams of

Worthbourne, and only wanted Mrs. Martindale to strengthen her in the belief that it was the dear, eccentric

'You must not be frightened, dearest VioletAlbert is safe; thanks to that most noblehearted, admirable

Lord St. Erme, and above all, thanks to Him who directed this dreadful stroke away from us. I hope you will

receive this before you see the newspaper. Mamma has gone up with them, to help them to break it to poor

'The history, as far as I can toll you, is this:The men at the collieries have been as troublesome and

insubordinate as ever, seeming to think opposition to Lord St. Erme an assertion of their rights as freeborn

Englishmen; and at last, finding it impossible to do anything with them as long as they did not depend

immediately upon himself, he took the pits into his own hands when Mr. Shoreham went away, a fortnight

ago. It seems that Mr. Shoreham, knowing that he was going, had let everything fall into a most neglected

state, and the overlookers brought reports to Albert that there were hardly any safetylamps used in the great

pit, and that the galleries were so insufficiently supported that there was great danger in continuing to work

there. However, the reports were contradictory, and after trying in vain to settle what was to be done, Lord St.

Erme rode this morning to the collieries, to make a personal inspection, and insist on the men using the

Davylamp. After trying to dissuade him, Albert proposed to go down with him; but he would not

consenthe only smiled, and said there was no need for it. It did not strike Albert till afterwards that he was

conscious of the risk, and would not allow another to share it! He was waiting for him, not far from the shaft,

when the earth seemed to give way under his feet; there was a thundering sound, a great cry, and he fell.

When he recovered his footing, the mouth of the shaft was gone, the scaffolding prostrate, the people around

in horror and consternation. The pit had fallen in, and there were at least twenty men there, besides Lord St.

Erme. Oh! how you will share that shuddering thankfulness and sorrow, that we felt, when Albert galloped up

to the door and threw himself into the armchair, so unnerved by the shock that he could not at first speak.

Happily his wife was here, so she heard all at once. He is gone with mamma and papa to tell the poor sister.

'Three, o'clock.Albert is come back. He says Lady Lucy met them in the hall, pale and trembling, as if she

had already worked herself into an agony of fright. She begged them to tell her at once, and stood quite still,

only now and then moaning to herself, "Oh, St. Erme! St. Erme! Mamma took her by the hand, and tried to

speak soothingly; but she did not seem to attend, and presently looked up, flushed and quivering, though she

had been so still before, and declared that the whole might not have fallen; she had heard of people being dug

out alive; they must begin at once, and she would go to the spot. There is no hope, Albert says; even if not

crushed, they must have perished from the foul air, but the poor girl has caught fast hold of the idea, and

insists on going to Coalworth at once to urge it on. They cannot prevent her, and mamma cannot bear that she

should be alone, and means to go with her. The carriage was ordered when Albert came here! Poor thing,

there was never fonder love between a brother and sister; she hardly had a thought that did not centre in him.

It breaks my heart to think how often we have seen them walking arminarm together, and said they might

'Five o'clock.Annette begs me to conclude her letter. My father has returned home, and fetched her to

Coalworth, to be with my mother, and the poor young lady (already, I fear, Countess of St. Erme), who, he

tells us, continues buoyed up by the delusion that her brother may yet be found alive, and is calling on all

around to use the utmost exertions for his recovery. I regret that I cannot go in Annette's stead; but I cannot

leave home in mamma's absence, as poor Louisa is much affected by Albert's peril, and in so nervous a state

that she will not hear of my quitting her for a moment. We have indeed received a lesson, that no rank,

however exalted, can protect from the strokes of Providence, or the uncertainties of human life. But the

(The last moral sentiment, be it observed, readied Miss Martindale, rendered illegible by scrawls of ink from

'Dearest Violet,Matilda told you how I was sent for to come here. They are working on,relays relieving

each other day and night; but no one but poor Lady Lucy thinks there is any hope. Mr. Alder, the engineer,

says Lord St. Erme must have been in the farthest gallery, and they cannot reach it in less than a week, so that

if the other perils should be escaped, there would be starvation. The real number lost is fourteen, besides Lord

St. Erme. It was a strange scene when I arrived at about seven o'clock yesterday evening. The moor looking

so quiet, and like itself, with the heath and furze glowing in the setting sun, as if they had no sympathy for us,

till, when we came near the black heaps of coal, we saw the crowd standing round,then getting into the

midst, there was the great broken down piece of blackened soil and the black strongarmed men working

away with that lifeanddeath earnestness. By the ruins of a shed that had been thrown down, there was a

little group, Lady Lucy, looking so fair and delicate, so unlike everything around, standing by an old woman

in a red cloak, whom she had placed in the chair that had been brought for herself, the mother of one of the

other sufferers. Mamma and papa were with her; but nothing seems to comfort her so much as going from

one to the other of the women and children in the same trouble with herself. She talks to them, and tries to get

them to be hopeful, and nurses the babies, and especially makes much of the old woman. The younger ones

look cheered when she tells them that history which she dwells on so much, and seem as if they must believe

her, but the poor old dame has no hope, and tells her so. "'Tis the will of God, my lady, don't ye take on so

now. It will be all one when we come to heaven, though I would have liked to have seen Willy again; but 'tis

the cross the Lord sends, so don't ye take on," and then Lady Lucy sits down on the ground, and looks up in

her face, as if her plain words did her more good than anything we can say, or even the clergyman, who is

constantly going from one to the other. Whenever the men come to work, or go away, tired out, Lady Lucy

thanks them from the bottom of her heart; and a look at her serves to inspirit and force them on to wonderful

exertions. But alas! what it must end in! We are at the house that was Mr. Shoreham's, the nearest to the spot.

It was hard work to get poor Lady Lucy to come in last night. She stood there till long after dark, when the

stars were all out, and mamma could only get her away by telling her, that her brother would be vexed, and

that, if she made herself ill, she would not be able to nurse him. She did not sleep all night, and this morning

she was out again with daylight, and we were obliged to bring her out some breakfast, which she shared with

the fellowsufferers round her, and would have taken nothing herself if the old dame had not coaxed her, and

petted her, calling her "My pretty lady," and going back to her lecture on its being a sin to fret at His will.

Mamma and I take turns to be with her. When I came in, she was sitting by the old woman, reading to her the

Psalms, and the good old creature saying at the end of each, "Yes, yes, He knows what is good for them.

'Aug. 22nd.As before. They have tried if they can open a way from the old shaft, but cannot do it with

safety. Lady Lucy still the same, but paler and more worn, I think, less hopeful; I hope, more resigned.

'Aug. 23rd.Poor Lucy was really tired out, and slept for two whole hours in the heat of the noon, sitting on

the ground by old Betty, fairly overpowered. It was a touching sight; the old woman watching her so

sedulously, and all the rough people keeping such strict silence, and driving off all that could disturb her. The

pitmen look at her with such compassionate reverence! The look and word she gives them are ten thousand

times more to them, I am sure, than the high pay they get for every hour they work! Next Wednesday is the

first day they can hope to come to anything. This waiting is dreadful. Would that I could call it suspense!

'Aug. 24th, Sunday.She has been to church this morning. I did not think she could, but at the sound of the

bell, she looked up, and the old woman too, they seemed to understand each other without a word, and went

together. The service was almost more than one could bear, but she was composed, except at the references in

the sermon to our state of intense anxiety, and the need of submission. At the special mention in the Litany of

those in danger, I heard from beneath her hands clasped over her face, that low moan of "O, brother, brother!"

'Five o'clock.THESE IS HOPE!O Violet! We went to church again this afternoon. The way leads past

the old shaft. As we came by it in returning, Lady Lucy stood still, and said she heard a sound. We could hear

nothing, but one of the wives said, "Yes, some one was working, and calling down there." I flew to the main

shaft, and called Mr. Alder. He was incredulous, but Lady Lucy insisted. A man went down, and the sound

was certain. No words can be made out. They are working to meet them. Lucy burst into tears, and threw her

arms round my neck as soon as she heard this man's report; but oh! thankful as we are, it is more cruel than

ever not to know who is saved, and this letter must go tonight without waiting for more.

'25th.He is alive, they say, but whether he can rally is most uncertain. All night they worked on, not till six

o'clock this morning was any possibility of communication opened. Then questions were asked, "How many

were there?" "Fifteen, all living, but one much crushed." Oh! the suspense, the heartbeating as those

answers were sent up from the depths of the tomba living tomb indeed; and how Lady Lucy pressed the

women's hard hands, and shed her tears of joy with them. But there was a damp to her gladness. Next

message was that Lord St. Erme bad faintedthey could not tell whether he livedhe could not hold out

any longer! Then it was that she gave way, and indeed it was too agonizing, but the old woman seemed better

able to calm her than we could. Terrible moments indeed! and in the midst there was sent up a folded paper

that had been handed out at the small aperture on the point of a tool, when the poor things had first been able

to see the lights of their rescuers. It was to Lady Lucy; her brother had written it on the leaf of a pocketbook,

before their single lamp went out, and had given it in charge to one of the men when he found his strength

failing. She was too dizzy and trembling to make out the pencil, and gave it to me to read to her. I hope I am

not doing wrong, for I must tell you how beautiful and resigned a farewell it was. He said, in case this note

ever came to her, she must not grieve at the manner of his deathit was a comfort to him to be taken, while

trying to repair the negligence of earlier years; they were a brave determined set of men who were with him,

and she must provide for their widows and children. There was much fond thought for her, and things to

console her, and one sentence you must have"If ever you meet with the "hochbeseeltes Madchen", let her

know that her knight thanks and blesses her in his last hour for having roused him and sent him forth to the

battlefield. I would rather be here now than what I was when she awoke me. Perhaps she will now be a friend

'I think those were the words. I could not help writing them. Poor Lucy cried over the note, and we lowered

down baskets of nourishment to be handed in, but we heard only of Lord St. Erme's continued swoon, and it

was a weary while before the opening could be widened enough to help the sufferers out. They were

exhausted, and could work no more on their side. But for him, it seems they would have done nothing; he

was the only one who kept his presence of mind when the crash came. One lamp was not extinguished, and

he made them at once consider, while the light lasted, whether they could help themselves. One of the hewers

knew that they were not far from this old shaft, and happily Lord St. Erme had a little compass hung to his

watch, which he used to carry in his wanderings abroad; this decided the direction, and he set them to work,

and encouraged them to persevere most manfully. He did not work himselfindeed, the close air oppressed

him much more than it did the pitmen, and he had little hope for his own life, however it might end, but he sat

the whole time, supporting the head of the man who was hurt, and keeping up the resolution of the others,

putting them in mind of the only hope in their dire distress, and guiding them to prayer and repentance, such

as might fit them for life or death. "He was more than ten preachers, and did more good than forty

discourses," said one man. But he had much less bodily strength than they, though more energy and fortitude,

and he was scarcely sensible when the first hope of rescue came. It seemed as if he had just kept up to sustain

them till then, and when they no longer depended on him for encouragement, he sank. The moment came at

last. He was drawn up perfectly insensible, together with a great brawnyarmed hewer, a vehement Chartist,

and hitherto his great enemy, but who now held him in his arms like a baby, so tenderly and anxiously. As

soon as he saw Lady Lucy, he called out, "Here he is, Miss, I hope ye'll be able to bring him to. If all lords

were like he now!" and then his wife had hold of him, quite beside herself with joy; but he shook her off with

a sort of kind rudeness, and, exhausted as he was, would not hear of being helped to his home, till he had

heard the doctors (who were all in waiting) say that Lord St. Erme was alive. Lady Lucy was hanging over

him in a sort of agony of ecstasy, and yet of grief; but still she looked up, and put her little white hand into

the collier's big black one, and said, "Thank you," and then he fairly burst out crying, and so his wife led him

away. I saw Lord St. Erme for one moment, and never was anything more deathlike, such ghastly white,

except where grimed with coaldust. They are in his room now, trying to restore animation. He has shown

some degree of consciousness, and pressed his sister's hand, but all power of swallowing seems to be gone,

and the doctors are in great alarm. The others are doing well the people come in swarms to the door to ask

'26th.Comfort at last. He has been getting better all night, and this morning the doctors say all danger is

over. Mamma says she can hardly keep from tears as she watches the happy placid looks of the brother and

sister, as he lies there so pale and shadowy, and she hangs over him, as if she could never gaze at him

enough. Several of the men, who were with him, came to inquire for him early this morning; none of them

suffered half so much as he did. I went down to speak to them, and I am glad I did; it is beautiful to see how

he has won all their hearts, and to hear their appreciation of his conduct. They say he tended the man who

was hurt as if he had been his mother, and never uttered one word of complaint. "He told us," said one man,

"God could hear us out of the depth, as well as when we said our prayers in church; and whenever our hearts

were failing us, there was his voice speaking somewhat good to cheer us up, or help us to mind that there was

One who knew where we were, and would have a care for us and our wives and children." "Bless him," said

another, "he has been the saving of our lives;" "Bless him;" and they touched their hats and said Amen. I wish

'Five o'clock.Mrs. Delaval is come, and there is no room nor need for us, so we are going home. It is best,

for mamma was nursing him all night, and is tired out. He has improved much in the course of the day, and

they hope that he may soon be moved home. The pitmen want to carry him back on his mattress on their

shoulders. He has made himself king of their hearts! He has been able to inquire after them, and Lady Lucy,

who forgets no one, has been downstairs to see the old Betty. 'Ah! my pretty lady," she said, "you are not

sorry now that you tried to take the Lord's Cross patiently, and now, you see, your sorrow is turned into joy."

And then Lady Lucy would not have it called patience, and said she had had no submission in her, and Betty

answered her, "Ah! well, you are young yet, and He fits the burden to the shoulder." How an adventure like

this brings out the truth of every character, as one never would have known it otherwise. Who would have

dreamt of that pattern of saintly resignation in the Coalworth heath, or that Lady Lucy Delaval would have

found a poor old woman her truest and best comforter? and this without the least forwardness on the old

'Just going! Lady Lucy so warmhearted and gratefuland Lord St. Erme himself wished mamma goodbye

in such a kind cordial manner, thanking her for all she had done for his sister. I am sorry to go, so as not to be

in the way of seeing anything more of them, but it is time, for mamma is quite overcome. So I must close up

'P. S.Is he not a hero, equal to his "hochbeseeltes Madchen"? I am ashamed of having written to you what

was never meant for other eyes, but it will be safe with you. If you had seen how he used to waylay us, and

ask for our tidings from you after the fire, you would see I cannot doubt who the "madchen" is. Is there no

hope for him? The other affair was so long ago, and who could help longing to have such minstrellove

That postscript did not go on to Brogden, though Annette's betrayal of confidence had been suffered to meet

The accounts of Lord St. Erme continued to improve, though his recovery was but slow. To talk the

adventure over was a never failing interest to Lady Martindale, who, though Theodora suppressed Annette's

quotation, was much of the opinion expressed in the postscript, and made some quiet lamentations that

'You would not say so now,' said Lady Martindale. 'He has done things as great as yourself, my dear.'

'Ah, my dear!But I don't know why I should wish you to marry; I could never do without you.'

But Theodora wished herself less necessary at home, when, in a few weeks more, she had to gather that

matters were going on well from the large roundhand note, with nursery spelling and folding, in which

An interval of peace to Violet ensued. Arthur did not nurse her as in old times; but he was gentle and kind,

and was the more with her as the cough, which had never been entirely removed, was renewed by a chill in

the first cold of September. All went well till the babe was a week old, when Arthur suddenly announced his

intention of asking for a fortnight's leave, as he was obliged to go to Boulogne on business.

Here was a fresh thunderbolt. Violet guessed that Mr. Gardner was there, and was convinced that, whatever

might be Arthur's present designs, he would come back having taken a house at Boulogne. He answered her

imploring look by telling her not to worry herself; he hoped to get 'quit of the concern,' and, at any rate, could

not help going. She suggested that his cough would bear no liberties; he said, change of air would take it off,

and scouted her entreaty that he would consult Mr. Harding. Another morning, a kind careless farewell, he

Poor Violet drew the coverlet over her head; her heart failed her, and she craved that her throbbing sinking

weakness and feverish anxiety might bring her to her final rest. When she glanced over the future, her

husband deteriorating, and his love closed up from her; her children led astray by evil influences of a foreign

soil; Johnnie, perhaps, only saved by separationJohnnie, her precious comforter; herself far from every

friend, every support, without security of church ordinancesall looked so utterly wretched that, as her

pulses beat, and every sensation of illness was aggravated, she almost rejoiced in the danger she felt

Nothing but her infant's voice could have recalled her to a calmer mind, and brought back the sense that she

was bound to earth by her children. She repented as of impatience and selfishness, called back her resolution,

and sought for soothing. It came. She had taught herself the dominion over her mind in which she had once

been so deficient. Vexing cares and restless imaginings were driven back by echoes of hymns and psalms and

faithful promises, as she lay calm and resigned, in her weakness and solitude, and her babe slept tranquilly in

her bosom, and Johnnie brought his books and histories of his sisters; and she could smile in thankfulness at

their loveliness of today, only in prayer concerning herself for the morrow. She was content patiently to

'He is done for. That wife of his may feel the consequence of meddling in other folk's concerns. Not that I

care for that now, there's metal more attractive; but she has crossed me, and shall suffer for it.' These short

sentences met the ear of a broad shouldered man in a rough coat, as, in elbowing his way through the crowd

on the quay at Boulogne, he was detained for a moment behind two persons, whose very backs had all the

aspect of the dissipated Englishman abroad. Struggling past, he gained a side view of the face of the speaker.

It was one which he knew; but the vindictive glare in the sarcastic eyes positively made him start, as he heard

'Ay! and got enough to get off to Paris, where the old Finch has dropped off his perch at last. That was all I

wanted of him, and it was time to wring him dry and have done with him. He will go off in consumption

As he spoke, the stranger turned on him an honest English face, the lips compressed into an expression of the

utmost contempt, while indignation flashed in the penetrating gray eyes, that looked on him steadily. His bold

defiant gaze fell, quailing and scowling, he seemed to become small, shrink away, and disappeared.

'When scamp number two looks round for scamp number one, he is lost in the crowd,' muttered the traveller,

half smiling; then, with a deep breath, 'The hardhearted rascal! If one could only wring his neck! Heaven

He ceased his reflections, to enter the steamer just starting for Folkestone, and was soon standing on deck,

keeping guard over his luggage. The sound of a frequent cough attracted his attention, and, looking round, he

saw a tall figure wrapped in greatcoats leaning on the leeward side of the funnel.

'No.' He was cut short by such violent cough that he was obliged to rest his forehead on his arm; then

shivering, and complaining of the cold, he said he should go below, and moved away, rejecting Percy's

The weather was beautiful, and Percy stood for some time watching the receding shore, and scanning, with

his wonted keen gaze, the various countenances of the passengers. He took a book from his pocket, but did

not read long; he looked out on the sea, and muttered to himself, 'What folly now? Why won't that name let

one rest? Besides, he looked desperately ill; I must go and see if they have made him comfortable in that

Percy shook himself as if he was out of humour; and, with his hands in his pockets, and a sauntering step,

entered the cabin. He found Arthur there alone, his head resting on his arms, and his frame shaken by the

'You seem to have a terrible cold. This is a bad time to be crossing. How long have you been abroad?'

'All well;' and coughing again, he filled up a tumbler with spirits and water, and drank it off, while Percy

'Yes, warm you properly into a nice little fever and inflammation. Why, what a hand you have! And your

pulse! Here, lie down at once,' as he formed a couch with the help of a wrapper and bag. Arthur passively

accepted his care; but as the chill again crept through his veins, he stretched out his hand for the cordial.

'I won't have it done!' thundered Percy. 'I will not look on and see you killing yourself!'

'I wish I could,' murmured Arthur, letting his hand drop, as if unequal to contest the point.

The conviction suddenly flashed on Percy that he was the victim! 'You have got yourself into a scrape' he

'Scrape! I tell you I am ruined! undone!' exclaimed Arthur, rearing himself up, as he burst out into passionate

'You! with your wife and little children entirely depending on you! You have allowed that scoundrel, whose

baseness you knew, to dupe you to your own destruction!' said Percy, with slowness and severity.

Too ill and wretched to resent the reproach, Arthur sank his head with a heavy groan, that almost disarmed

Percy; then looking up, with sparkling eyes, he exclaimed, 'No! I did not know his baseness; I thought him a

careless scapegrace, but not much worse than he has made me. I would as soon have believed myself

capable of the treachery, the unfeeling revenge' Again he was unable to say more, and struggling for

utterance, he stamped his foot against the floor, and groaned aloud with rage and pain.

Percy persuaded him to lie down again, and could not refrain from forcible expressions of indignation, as he

recollected the sneering exultation of Gardner's tone of triumph over one so openhearted and confiding.

It was a moment when sympathy unlocked the heart, and shame was lost in the sense of injury. Nothing more

was needed to call from Arthur the history of his wrongs, as well as he was able to tell it, eking out with his

papers the incoherent sentences which he was unable to finish, so that Percy succeeded in collecting, from his

The horses, kept jointly at his expense and that of Gardner, had been the occasion of serious debts; and on

Gardner's leaving England, there had been a pressure on Colonel Martindale that rendered him anxious to

free himself, even at the cost of his commission. Gardner, on the other hand, had, it appeared, been desirous

to have him at Boulogne, perhaps, at first, merely as a means of subsistence during the year of probation, and

on the failure of the first attempt at bringing him thither, had written to invite him, holding out as an

inducement, that he was himself desirous of being disembarrassed, in order that Miss Brandon might find him

clear of this entanglement, and representing that he had still property enough to clear off his portion of the

With this view Arthur had gone out to Boulogne to meet him, but had found him dilatory in entering on

business, and was drawn into taking part in the amusements of the place; living in a state of fevered

excitement, which aggravated his indisposition and confused his perceptions, so that he fell more completely

than ever into the power of his false friend, and was argued into relinquishing his project of selling the horses,

and into taking up larger sums for keeping them on. In fact, the sensation that a severe cold was impending,

and disgust at the notion of being laid up in such company rendered him doubly facile; and, in restless

impatience to get away and avoid discussion, he acceded to everything, and signed whatever Gardner

pleased. Not till he was on the point of embarking, after having gambled away most of his ready money, did

he discover that the property of which he had heard so much was only a shadow, which had served to delude

many another creditor; and that they had made themselves responsible for a monstrous amount, for which he

was left alone to answer, while the first demand would be the signal for a multitude of other claims. As they

parted, Gardner had finally thrown off the mask, and let him know that this was the recompense of his wife's

stories to the Brandons. She might say what she pleased now, it mattered not; Mark was on his way to the

rich widow of Mr. Finch, and had wanted nothing of Arthur but to obtain the means of going to her, and to be

So Arthur halfexpressed, and his friend understood. Save for this bodily condition, Percy could hardly have

borne with him. His reckless selfindulgence and blind folly deserved to be left to reap their own fruit; yet,

when he beheld their victim, miserable, prostrated by illness and despair, and cast aside with scornful cruelty,

he could not, without being as coldhearted as Gardner himself, refrain from kind words and suggestions of

'He cannot if he would. Everything is entailed, and you know how my aunt served us. There is no ready

money to be had, not even the five thousand pounds that is the whole dependence for the poor things at home

in case of my death, which may come soon enough for aught I care. I wish it was! I wish we were all going to

the bottom together, and I was to see none of their faces again. It would be better for Violet than this.'

Percy could say little; but, though blunt of speech, he was tender of heart. He did all in his power for Arthur's

comfort, and when he helped him on shore at Folkestone, recommended him to go to bed at once, and offered

More shame for you, had Percy almost said; but he no longer opposed Arthur's homeward instinct, and,

finding a train ready to start, left their luggage to its fate, and resolved not to lose sight of him till he was

safely deposited at his own house. Such care was in truth needed; the journey was a dreadful one, the

suffering increased every hour, and when at length, in the dusk of the evening, they arrived in

It was the first time that Violet had left her chamber, and, as the drawingroom door opened, she was seen

sitting, pale and delicate, in her low chair by the fire, her babe on her lap, and the other three at her feet,

She started up in alarm as Arthur entered, leaning on Mr. Fotheringham, and at once seized by a paroxysm of

severe cough. Percy tried to assume a reassuring tone. 'Here, you see, I have brought him home with one of

In a second she had placed the infant on the sofa, signed to Johnnie to watch him, and drawn the armchair to

the fire. Arthur sank into it, throwing his arm round her for support, and resting his weary head against her, as

if he had found his refuge. Percy relieved her from the two little girls, unclasping their frightened grasp on

her dress so gently and firmly, that, stranger though he was, Anna did not cry on being taken in his arms, nor

Helen resist his leading her out of the room, and desiring her to take her sister upstairs and to call their

Returning, he found that necessity had brought strength and presence of mind to their mother. She did not

even tremble, though Arthur's only words were, 'We are undone. If I die, forgive me.' Indeed, she hardly took

in the sense of what he said; she only caressed, and tried to relieve him, assisted by Percy, who did not leave

He then walked away to his old lodgings in Piccadilly, where he was recognized with ecstasy by the quondam

raggedschool boy, and was gladly welcomed by his landlady, who could not rejoice enough at the sight of

He divided his time between friendly gossip on her family affairs as she bustled in and out, in civility to the

cat, and in railing at himself for thinking twice of such a selfish, ne'erdowell as Arthur Martindale. The

image of that pale young mother and her little ones pursued him, and with it the thought of the complicated

distresses awaiting her; the knowledge of the debts that would almost beggar her, coming in the midst of her

Percy muttered to himself lines of 'Who comes herea Grenadier,' made a face, stretched himself, and called

on himself to look on reasonableness and justice. Arthur deserved no favour, because he had encumbered

'What does a man deserve who leaves his wife with a child of a week old, to run after a swindler in foreign

partseh, puss?' said he aloud, viciously tweaking the old cat's whiskers; then, as she shook her ears and

drew back, too dignified to be offended, 'Ay, ay, while wheat and tares grow together, the innocent must

suffer for the guilty. The better for both. One is refined, the other softened. I am the innocent sufferer now,'

added he; 'condole with me, pussy! That essay would have been worth eighty pounds if it was worth a

sixpence; and there's a loss for a striving young man! I cannot go on to Worthbourne without recovering it;

and who knows how Jane will interpret my delay? While I live I'll never carry another manuscript anywhere

but in my pocket, and then we should all go to the bottom together, according to poor Arthur's friendly wish.

Ha! that's not it sticking out of my greatcoat pocket? No such good luckonly those absurd papers of poor

Arthur's. I remember I loaded my coat on him when we were going to land. What a business it is! Let us

He became absorbed in the contemplation, only now and then giving vent to some vituperative epithet, till he

suddenly dashed his hand on the table with a force that startled the cat from her doze.

The first thing he did, next morning, was to walk to Cadoganplace, to return the papers. He had long to wait

before the door was opened; and when James at length came, it was almost crying that he said that Colonel

Martindale was very ill; he had ruptured a blood vessel that morning, and was in the most imminent danger.

Mr. Fotheringham could see no onecould not be of any service. He walked across the street, looked up at

the windows, mused, then exclaimed, 'That being the case, I had better go at once to Folkestone, and rescue

At last there was a respite. The choking, stifling flow of blood, that, with brief intervals, had for the last two

hours threatened momentary death, had been at length checked; the eyes were closed that had roamed in

helpless affright and agony from Violet to the doctors; and the sufferer was lying, in what his wife would fain

have deemed a slumber, but the gasping respiration and looks of distress made it but too evident that it was

the stillness of exhaustion, enhanced by dread of renewing the bleeding by word or motion.

There could be no concealment of the exceeding danger. His lungs had never been strong; and the slight

cough, which, contrary to his usual habits, he had neglected all the summer, had been the token of mischief,

which his recent expedition had aggravated to a fearful extent. Even the violent bleeding had not relieved the

inflammation on the chest, and Violet had collected from the physician's looks and words that it could be

Yet, through that dreadful morning, she had not failed in resolution or composure: never once had her

husband seen in her look, or heard in her tone, aught but what might cheer and sustain himnever had her

fortitude or steadiness given way. She had not time to think of consolation and support; but her habit of

prayer and trust came to her aid, and brought strength and support around her "in these great waterfloods" of

trouble. She was not forsaken in her hour of need. Hitherto there had been no space for reflection; now his

quiescent state, though for the present so great a relief, brought the opportunity of realizing his situation; but

therewith arose thankfulness for the space thus granted, and the power of praying that it might be blessed to

In watchfulness and supplication, she sat beside him, with her babe, much afraid that it should disturb him,

and be unwelcome. However, when some little sound made him aware of its presence, he opened his eyes,

moved his hand, as if to put back the covering that hid its face from him, and presently signed to have it

placed on the bed by his side. It was a fine large dark boy, already so like him as to make the contrast the

more striking and painful, between the unconscious serenity of the babe and the restless misery of the face of

the father, laid low in the strength of manhood, and with a look of wretched uneasiness, as if the load on the

mind was a worse torment than the weight on the labouring breath. He, who usually hardly deigned a glance

at his infants, now lay gazing with inexpressible softness and sadness at the little sleeping face; and Violet,

while gratified by that look of affection, could not help having it the more borne in on her mind, that death

must be very near. Were the wellsprings of love, so long closed up, only opening when he was about to

Presently, as if there was some sting of reproach in the impassive features, he turned his head away abruptly,

with a deep groan, and hid his face. She took away the child, and there was another silence, which she

ventured to break now and then, by a few sentences of faith and prayer, but without being able to perceive

whether he attended. Suddenly he started, as if thrilled in every vein, and glanced around with terrified

anxiety, of which she could not at first perceive the cause, till she found it was the postman's knock. He held

out his hand for the letters, and cast a hurried look at their directions. None were for him, but there was one in

his sister's handwriting. Violet did not feel herself able to read it, and was laying it aside, when she saw his

looks following it. Her present world was so entirely in that room that she had forgotten all beyond; and it

only now occurred to her to say, 'Your father? Do you wish for him? I will write.'

'Telegraph.' Even this whisper brought back the cough that was anguish and terror.

It was already so late in the day, that though thus summoned, there was no chance of Lord Martindale's

arriving till the following evening; and Violet's heart sank at reckoning up the space that must elapse, more

especially when she saw the perturbed eye, the startings at each sound, the determination to know the

business of every one who came to speak to herevident indications that there was some anxiety on his

Thus passed the daybetween visits from desponding doctors and vain measures for reducing the

inflammation. At night Mr. Harding would have prevailed on her to go to rest, promising to keep watch in her

stead; but she only shook her head, and said she could not. She had not seen, and had scarcely thought of, the

elder children all day; but at about eleven o'clock at night she was startled by a sound of lamentable

crying,Johnnie's voice in the nursery. The poor little boy's nerves had been so much shaken by the fire at

Martindale, that he had become subject to night alarms, which sometimes showed their effect for the whole

subsequent day; and his mother stole away on hearing his cry, leaving Arthur in Mr. Harding's charge, and

Sarah was standing over Johnnie, halfcoaxing, halfscolding while he sat up in his little crib, shivering and

sobbing, with chattering teeth, and terrified exclamations about papa all over blood, lying dead under the

'Mamma, mamma!' and the cold trembling little creature clasped itself upon her neck and bosom, still

repeating the dreadful words. She carried him to the fire, warmed him on her lap, caressed and soothed him,

as his understanding awoke, telling him that papa was safe in his own room,he was ill, very ill, and

Johnnie must pray for him; but oh! he was alive, safe in his own bed. But as Johnnie nestled to her, repeating,

'Say it again, mamma, I was so frightened! I can't get it out of my head. Oh! is papa safe?' there would come

the thought that, with morning, the child might have to hear that he was fatherless.

This dread, and the desire to efface the impression of the terrible dream, induced her, when he had obediently

struggled for composure, to tell him that, on condition of perfect stillness, he might come down with her, and

have a little glimpse of papa. Wrapping him up, she took him in by the open dressingroom door, to which

Arthur's back was turned, trusting to escape observation. but nothing eluded those feverlighted eyes, and

they instantly fell upon the little trembling figure, the quivering face and earnest gaze.

'I hope we have not disturbed you,� apologized Violet; 'we hoped you would not hear us. Poor Johnnie woke

up crying so much at your being ill, that I ventured to bring him to have one look at you, for fear he should

She need not have feared. Even while she spoke Arthur held out his hands, with a countenance that caused

Johnnie, with a stifled exclamation of 'Papa! papa!' to spring on the bed, and there he lay, folded closely to

It was but for a moment. Violet had to lift the child hastily away, to be carried off by Sarah, that he might not

witness the terrible suffering caused by the exertion and emotion; and yet, when this was passed, she could

not repent of what she had done, for one great grief had thus been spared to herself and her boy.

She knew that to discover his son's ardent affection must be a poignant reproach for his neglect and jealousy,

and she grieved at once for him and with him; but she could not understand half the feelings of bitter anguish

that she perceived in his countenance and gestures. She did not know of his expectation that each ring of the

bell might bring the creditors' claims to heap disgrace upon him, nor how painful were the thoughts of her

and of the children, totally unprovided for, without claim during his father's lifetime, even on his own scanty

portion as a younger son. He could only cast them on the mercy of his father and brother; and what right had

he to expect anything from them, after his abuse of their kindness and forbearance? He thought of his neglect

of his patient devoted wife, whom he was leaving, with her little ones, to struggle with poverty and

dependence; he thought of his children growing up to know him only as the improvident selfish father, who

had doomed them to difficulties, and without one tender word or kind look to grace his memory. No wonder

he turned, unable to brook the sight of his unconscious babe; and that, when with morning little steps and

voices sounded above, such a look of misery came over his face, that Violet hastened to order the children

Ere long, however, from the other room, appropriated to the baby, a face peeped in, and Johnnie sprang to her

side with earnest whispers: 'Mamma, may I not say my prayers with you! I will not wake papa, but I can't

Violet's glance convinced her that this would be anything but disturbing, and she consented. Johnnie thought

his father asleep, but she saw him watching the boy, as he stood with clasped hands, and eyes in fixed

steadfast gaze, repeating the Creed, so gravely and distinctly, that not one of the whispering accents was lost.

Looking upwards, as if pursuing some thought far away, Johnnie said, 'Amen'; and then knelt, breathing forth

his innocent petitions, with their mention of father, mother, sisters, and little brother; and therewith a large

teardrop gathered in the eyes fixed on himbut she would not seem to notice, and bent her head over the

boy, who, when his daily form was finished, knelt on, and pressed her arm. 'Mamma,' he whispered, very low

indeed, 'may I say something for papa?' and on her assent, 'O God! make dear, dear papa better, if it be Thy

Arthur's face was hidden; she only saw his fingers holding up the covering with a quivering grasp. Johnnie

rose up quite simply, and letting him continue in the belief that his father slept, she allowed him to go

noiselessly away, after she had held him fast in her arms, able to feel, even now, the comfort and blessing of

Some little time had passed before Arthur looked up; then gazing round, as if seeking something, he said,

They came; but he was made to feel that he had disregarded them too long. They had never been familiarized

with him; seldom saw him, and were kept under restraint in his presence; and there was no intimacy to

counteract the fright inspired by his present appearance. Ghastly pale, with a hectic spot on each cheek, with

eyes unnaturally bright and dilated, and a quantity of black hair and whiskers, he was indeed a formidable

object to the little girls; and Violet was more grieved than surprised when Annie screamed with affright, and

had to be carried away instantly; and Helen backed, with her hands behind her, resisting all entreaties and

remonstrance, and unheeding his outstretched hand. The child was of so determined and wilful a nature, that

Violet dreaded an outbreak if she were too much pressed, and was forced to let her gothough much

grieved, both for the distress that it gave Arthur, and for the thought of how his daughter might remember it

They supposed that Johnnie had gone with his sisters, but at the end of half an hour became aware that he had

ever since been standing, almost hidden by the curtain, satisfied with merely being in the room. The fair face,

so delicately tinted, the dark shady eyes, lovingly and pensively fixed on his father, and the expression, half

mournful, half awestruck, were a touching sight in so young a child, and Arthur seemed so to feel it. He

signed to him to come near; and with a flush, between joy and fear, the little boy was instantly at his side.

One hot hand enfolded the small soft cool one, the other pressed fondly on the light silken waves of hair.

After thus holding him for some moments, he tried to speak, in whispering breathless gasps of a word at a

'You'll comfort her!' and he looked towards his mother, 'You'll take care of the otherswill you?'

'If I can. God takes care of us,' said Johnnie, wistfully, as if striving to understand, as he felt the pressure

redoubled on hand and head, as if to burn in what was uttered with such difficulty and danger.

'Tell your grandfather I trust you all to him. He must forgive. Say so to him. You'll be a better son to him than

He could say no more, it had brought on a fit of coughing and breathlessness, through which he scarcely

struggled. Silence was more than ever enforced; but throughout the day the oppression was on the increase,

especially towards the evening, when he became excited by the expectation of his father's arrival. He sat,

pillowed high up, each respiration an effort that spread a burning crimson over his face, while eye and ear

'Arthur is very ill, and begs to see you,' was the telegraphic message that filled the cottage at Brogden with

consternation. Lady Martindale was too unwell to leave home, but Theodora was thankful to her father for

deciding that her presence was necessary for Violet's sake; indeed, as they travelled in doubt and suspense,

and she was continually reminded of that hurried journey when her unchastened temper had been the torment

of herself and of her brother, she felt it an undeserved privilege to be allowed to go to him at all. Instead of

schemes of being important, there was a crashing sense of an impending blow; she hardly had the power to

think or speculate in what form, or how heavily it might fall. She had only room for anxiety to get forward.

They arrived; she hurried up the stairs, only catching James's words, declaring his master no better.

She saw in the twilight a slight bending form, coming down, holding by the balusters. Violet was in her arms,

Lord Martindale hastened up at the same moment, and Violet recovering, in a few words, spoken very low,

but clearly, told of his condition, adding, 'He has been watching for you all this time, he heard you come, and

She hung on Theodora's arm, and guided them up, as if hardly able to stand. She opened the outer room door,

and there (while the nurse had taken her place) sat Johnnie on the rug, with the baby lying across his lap, and

his arms clasped tenderly round it. It was restless, and he looked up to his mother, who bent down and took it

in her arms, while Lord Martindale passed on. Theodora stood appalled and overawed. This was beyond even

But a look of horror came over Violet; she started up, almost threw the infant into Theodora's arms, and

vanished into the other room. 'Oh! what is it! What is the matter?' exclaimed Theodora.

'The cough, the blood,' said Johnnie, in a low voice; and turning away with a suppressed sob he threw himself

down, and hid his face on a chair. She was in an agony to pass that closed door, but the baby was fretting and

After some minutes had thus passed, her father appeared, and would have gone on without seeing her, but she

detained him by an imploring cry and gasp, and entreated to hear what had happened.

'Shall I tell James to go?' inquired a little quiet voice, as Johnnie lifted up his flushed face.

'Do so, my dear;' and as the little boy left the room, his grandfather added, with the calmness of hopelessness,

'Poor child! it is of no use, it must soon be over now;' and he was returning, when Theodora again held him

'Not yet,' said her father; 'the sight of a fresh person might hasten it. If there is any chance, we must do

Theodora was forced to relinquish her hold, for the baby screamed outright, and required all her efforts to

hush its cries that they might not add fresh distress to the sick room. It seemed to make her own misery of

suspense beyond measure unendurable, to be obliged to control herself so as to quiet the little creature by

gentle movements, and to have its everrenewed wailings filling her ears, when her whole soul hung on the

sounds she could catch from the inner room. No one came to relieve her; only Johnnie returned, listened for a

moment at the door, and dropped into his former position, and presently Mr. Harding passed rapidly through

Long, long she waited ere the door once more opened. Her father came forth. Was it the summons? But he

Then as Mr. Harding followed, they went out of the room in consultation, and almost the next moment Violet

herself glided in, touched Johnnie's head, and said, 'Papa is better, darling;' then took the baby from

Theodora, saying, 'Thank you, you shall see him soon; she was again gone, Johnnie creeping after, whither

After another interval, he returned with a message that mamma begged Aunt Theodora to be so kind as to go

and make tea for grandpapa; she thought dear papa was breathing a little more easily, but he must be quite

Obeying the sentence of banishment, she found her father sending off a hasty express to give more positive

information at home. 'We must leave them to themselves a little while,' he said. 'There must be no excitement

'It was the effort of speaking. He WOULD try to say something about racing debtsGardner, papers in his

coatpocket, and there broke down, coughed, and the bleeding came on. There is something on his mind,

Theodora made a sign to remind him of Johnnie's presence; but the child came forward. 'Grandpapa, he told

me to tell you something,' and, with eyes bent on the ground, the little fellow repeated the words like a lesson

Lord Martindale was much overcome; he took his grandson on his knee, and pressed him to his breast

without being able to speak, then, as if to recover composure by proceeding to business, he sent him to ask

James for the coat last worn by his papa, and bring the papers in the pocket. Then with more agitation he

continued, 'Yes, yes, that was what poor Arthur's eyes were saying all the time. I could only promise to settle

everything and take care of her; and there was she, poor thing, with a face like a martyr, supporting his head,

never giving way, speaking now and then so calmly and soothingly, when I could not have said a word. I do

believe she is almost an angel!' said Lord Martindale, with a burst of strong emotion. 'Take care of her! She

will not want that long! at this rate. Harding tells me he is very anxious about her: she is not by any means

recovered, yet he was forced to let her sit up all last night, and she has been on her feet this whole day! What

is to become of her and these poor children? It is enough to break one's heart!'

Here Johnnie came back. 'Grandpapa, we cannot find any papers. James has looked in all the clothes papa

Lord Martindale started, and repeated the words in amaze. Theodora better judged of a child's 'long time,' and

asked whether it meant a day or a week. 'Was it since the baby was born that he went?'

'Baby was a week old. He was gone onetwo Sundays, and he came back all on a sudden the day before

yesterday, coughing so much that he could not speak, and the gentleman told mamma all about it.'

'No, it was a long name, and some one I never saw before; but I think it was the man that belongs to the owl.'

'He called to inquire yesterday morning. I am not sure,' said the exact little boy, 'but I think he said he met

It seemed mystery on mystery, and James could only confirm his young master's statement. After the little

boy had answered all the questions in his power he slid down from his grandfather's knee, saying that it was

bedtime, and wished them good night in a grave, sorrowful, yet childlike manner, that went to their hearts.

He returned, in a short time, with a message that mamma thought papa a little better and ready to see them.

Theodora went up first; Johnnie led her to the door, and then went away, while Violet said, almost inaudibly,

Prepared as Theodora was, she was startled by the bloodlessness of the face, and the hand that lay without

movement on the coverlet, while the gaze of the great black eyes met her with an almost spectral effect; and

the stillness was only broken by the painful heaving of the chest, which seemed to shake even the

bedcurtains. But for Violet's looks and gesture, Theodora would not have dared to go up to him, take his

hand, and, on finding it feebly return her pressure, bend over and kiss his forehead.

'His breath is certainly relieved, and there is less fever,' repeated Violet; but to Theodora this seemed to make

it only more shocking. If this was better, what must it not have been? Her tongue positively refused to speak,

and she only stood looking from her brother to his wife, who reclined, sunk back in her chair beside him,

looking utterly spent and worn out, her cheeks perfectly white, her eyes halfclosed, her whole frame as if all

strength and energy were gone. That terrible hour had completely exhausted her powers; and when Theodora

had recollected herself, and summoned Lord Martindale, who undertook the night watch, Violet had not

voice to speak; she only hoarsely whispered a few directions, and gave a sickly submissive smile as her

For one moment she revived, as she smoothed Arthur's bed, moistened his lips, and pressed her face to his;

then she allowed Theodora almost to lift her away, and support her into the next room, where Sarah was

waiting. Even thought and anxiety seemed to be gone; she sat where they placed her, and when they began to

undress her, put her hand mechanically to her dress, missed the fastening, and let it drop with a vacant smile

that almost overcame Theodora. They laid her in bed, and she dropped asleep, like an infant, the instant her

head was on the pillow. Theodora thought it cruel to arouse her to take nourishment; but Sarah was

peremptory, and vigorously administered the spoonfuls, which she swallowed in the same unconscious

manner. She was only roused a little by a sound from the baby: 'Give him to me, he will be quieter so;' and

Sarah held him to her, she took him in her arms, and was instantly sunk in the same dead slumber.

'My pretty lamb!' mourned the cold stern servant, as she arranged her coverings; 'this is the sorest brash we

have had together yet, and I doubt whether ye'll win through with it. May He temper the blast that sends it.'

Gazing at her for a few seconds, she raised her hand to dry some large tears; and as if only now conscious of

Miss Martindale's presence, curtsied, saying, in her usual manner, 'I beg your pardon, ma'am. There is the

'I could not go, Sarah, thank you. Go to your children; I will take care of her. Pray go.'

'I will, thank you, ma'am. We will have need of all our strength before we have done.'

'About as well as usual at first, ma'am, till he threw her back with going off into they foreign parts, where he

has been and as good as catched his death, and would have died if Mr. Fotheringham had not brought him

'Yes, ma'am. I was holding the baby when he says to Missus he was going to Bully, or Boulong'

'Yes, Bullying, or some such place; and bullied him they have; stripped him even of his very portmanteau,

with his eight new shirts in it, that they have! Well, Missus, she says his cold would be worse, and he said it

only wanted a change, and she need never fret, for he meant to get quit of the whole concern. But for that, I

would have up and told him he didn't ought to go, and that he must stay at home and mind her, but then I

thought, if he did get rid of them nasty horses, and that there Mr. Gardner, with his great nasturtions on his

face, it would be a blessed day. But I ought to have known how it would be: he is too innocent for them; and

they have never been content till they have been and got his very clothes, and given him his death, and broke

the heart of the bestest and most loving heartedest lady as ever lived. That they have!'

Having eased her mind by this tirade, Sarah mended the fire, put every comfort in Miss Martindale's reach,

Theodora felt giddy and confounded with the shocks of that day. It was not till she had stretched herself

beside Violet that she could collect her perceptions of the state of affairs; and oh! what wretchedness! Her

darling brother, round whom the old passionate ardour of affection now clung again, lying at death's door; his

wife sinking under her exertions;these were the least of the sorrows, though each cough seemed to rend her

heart, and that sleeping mother was like a part of her life. The misery was in that mysterynay, in the

certainty, that up to the last moment of health Arthur had been engaged in his reckless, selfish courses! If he

were repentant, there was neither space nor power to express it, far less for reparation. He was snatched at

once from thoughtless pleasure and disregard of religionnay, even of the common charities of home! And

to fasten the guilt to herself were those few halfuttered words races, debts, Gardner!

'If you once loosen the tie of home, he will go back to courses and companions that have done him harm

enough already.' 'Beware of Mark Gardner!' 'Whatever comes of these races, it is your doing, not mine.'

Those warnings flashed before her eyes like letters of fire, and she turned her face to the pillow as it were to

hide from them, as well as to stifle the groans that could not have been wrung from her by bodily pain. 'Oh,

my sin has found me out! I thought I had been punished, but these are the very dregs! His blood is on my

head! My brother! my brother! whom I loved above all! He was learning to love his home and children; she

was weaning him from those pursuits! What might he not have been? I led him away! When he shrank from

the temptation, I dragged him to it! I gave him back to the tempter! I, who thought I loved himI did the

devil's work! Oh! this is the heavier weight! Why should it crush others with the only guilty one? Oh! have

mercy, have mercy on him! Let me bear all! Take me instead! Let me not have slain his soul!'

It was anguish beyond the power of words. She could not lie still; she knelt on the floor, and there the flood

of despair fell on her more overwhelmingly; and crouching, almost cast on the ground, she poured out

incoherent entreaties for mercy, for space for his repentance, for his forgiveness. That agony of distracted

prayer must have lasted a long time. Some sound in her brother's room alarmed her, and in starting she shook

the table. Her father came to ask if anything was the matter; told her that Arthur was quiet, and begged her to

lie down. It was a relief to have something to obey, and she moved back. The light gleamed on something

bright. It was the setting of Helen's cross! 'Ah! I was not worthy to save it; that was for Johnnie's innocent

hand! I may not call this my cross, but my rod!' Then came one thought: 'I came not for the righteous, but to

call sinners to repentance.' Therewith hot tears rose up. 'With Him there is infinite mercy and redemption.'

Some power of hope revived, that Mercy might give time to repent, accept the heartfelt grief that might exist,

though not manifested to man! The hope, the motive, and comfort in praying, had gleamed across her again;

and not with utter despair could she beseech that the sins she had almost caused might be so repented of as to

Five days had passed, and no material change had taken place. There was no serious recurrence of bleeding,

but the inflammation did not abate, and the suffering was grievous, though Arthur was so much enfeebled

that he could not struggle under it. His extreme debility made his body passive, but it was painfully evident

that his mind was as anxious and ill at ease as ever. There was the same distrustful watch to see every letter,

and know all that passed; the constant strain of every faculty, all in absolute silence, so that his nurses,

especially Theodora, felt as if it would be a positive personal relief to them if those eyes would be closed for

What would they have given to know what passed in that sleepless mind? But anything that could lead to

speaking or agitation was forbidden; even, to the great grief of Theodora, the admission of the clergyman of

the parish. Lord Martindale agreed with the doctors that it was too great a risk, and Violet allowed them to

decide, whispering to Theodora that she thought he heeded Johnnie's prayers more than anything read with a

direct view to himself. The cause of his anxiety remained in doubt. Lord Martindale had consulted Violet, but

she knew nothing of any papers. She was aware that his accounts were mixed up with Mr. Gardner's, and

believed he had gone to Boulogne to settle them; and she conjectured that he had found himself more deeply

involved than he had expected. She remembered his having said something of being undone, and his words to

Mr. Fotheringham's apparition was also a mystery; so strange was it that, after bringing Arthur home in such

a state, he should offer no further assistance. James was desired to ask him to come in, if he should call to

inquire; but he did not appear, and the father and sister began to have vague apprehensions, which they would

not for the world have avowed to each other, that there must be worse than folly, for what save disgrace

would have kept Percy from aiding John's brother in his distress? Each morning rose on them with dread of

what the day might bring forth, not merely from the disease within, but from the world without; each

His wife was of course spared much of this. That worst fear could not occur to her; she had no room for any

thought but for him as he was in the sight of Heaven, and each hour that his life was prolonged was to her a

boon and a blessing. She trusted that there was true sorrow for the pastnot merely dread of the

consequences, as she traced the shades upon his face, while he listened to the hymns that she encouraged

Johnnie to repeat. In that clear, sweet enunciation, and simple, reverent manner, they evidently had a great

effect. He listened for the first time with his heart, and the caresses, at which Johnnie glowed with pleasure as

a high favour, were, she knew, given with a species of wondering veneration. It was Johnnie's presence that

most soothed him; his distressing, careworn expression passed away at the first sight of the innocent, pensive

face, and returned not while the child was before him, bending over a book, or watching the baby, or

delighted at having some small service to perform. Johnnie, on his side, was never so well satisfied as in the

room, and nothing but Violet's fears for his health prevented the chief part of his time from being spent there.

Her own strength was just sufficient for the day. She could sit by Arthur's side, comprehend his wishes by his

face, and do more to relieve and sustain him than all the rest; and, though she looked wretchedly weak and

worn, her power of doing all that was needed, and looking upon him with comforting refreshing smiles, did

not desert her. The night watch she was forced to leave to be divided between his father and sister, with the

assistance alternately of Sarah and the regular nurse, and she was too much exhausted when she went to bed,

Theodora's longing was to be continually with her brother, but this could only be for a few hours at night; and

then the sight of his suffering, and the difficulty of understanding his restlessness of mind, made her so

wretched, that it took all the force of her strong resolution to conceal her unhappiness; and she marvelled the

more at the calmness with which the feeble frame of Violet endured the same scene. The day was still more

trying to her, for her task was the care of the children, and little Helen was so entirely a copy of her own

untamed self, as to be a burdensome charge for a desponding heart and sinking spirits.

On the fifth morning the doctors perceived a shade of improvement; but to his attendants Arthur appeared

worse, from being less passive and returning more to the struggle and manifestation of oppression and

suffering. He made attempts at questions, insisting on being assured that no letter nor call had been kept from

him; he even sent for the cards that had been left, and examined them, and he wanted to renew the

conversation with his father; but Lord Martindale silenced him at once, and left the room. He looked so much

disappointed that Violet was grieved, and thought, in spite of the doctors, that it might have been better to

have run the risk of letting him speak, for the sake of setting his mind at rest.

Lord Martindale, however, saw so much peril in permitting a word to be uttered, that he deemed it safer to

absent himself, and went out to try to trace out Mr. Fotheringham, and ask whether he could throw any light

The children were out of doors, and Theodora was profiting by the interval of quiet to write to her mother,

She looked up, then down. Her first thought was of her brother; the next brought the whole flood of

He advanced, but there was no friendly greeting. As to a stranger, he said, 'I hope Colonel Martindale is

Could it be himself? She gave a hasty glance. It was; he chose to disown her; to meet her without even a hand

She had forgotten her altered looks! Relieved, she smiled, and said, 'Yes, I am a strange figure. They think

He listened to the details with eagerness, that dismissed from her mind the sickening apprehension of his

knowing of any hidden evil; then, saying he was pressed for time, begged her to ask Mrs. Martindale to let

him speak to her on a matter of such importance that he must venture on disturbing her.

Theodora beckoned to Violet at the door, hoping to elude Arthur's notice; but any attempt at secrecy made

him more distrustful, and the name had hardly been whispered before she was startled by hearing 'Bring

Much frightened, the wife and sister expostulated, thus making him more determined; he almost rose on his

elbow to enforce his wishes, and at last said, 'You do me more harm by preventing it.'

Violet felt the same; and in fear and trembling begged Theodora to call Percy. She knew herself to be

responsible for the danger, but saw the impossibility of preventing the interview without still greater risk.

Indeed, while Theodora delayed Percy with cautions, impatience, and the fear of being disappointed, were

colouring each sunken cheek with a spot of burning red, the hands were shaking uncontrollably, and the

breath was shorter than ever, so that she was on the point of going to hasten the visitor, when he knocked at

She signed to him at once to turn to Arthur, who held out his hand, and met his greeting with an anxious,

Arthur relaxed that painful tension of feature, and lay back on his pillows, with a relieved though inquiring

'Begging your pardon for being meddlesome,' continued Percy, 'I thought I saw a way of being even with that

scoundrel. Your papers had got into my pocket, and, as I had nothing else to do, I looked them over after

parting with you, and saw a way out of the difficulty. I was coming in the morning to return them and

propound my plan, but finding that you could not be seen, I ventured to take it on myself at once, for fear he

'I had reason to think him gone to Paris. I followed him thither, and found he was making up to Mrs. Finch. I

let him know that I was aware of this villainy, and of a good deal more of the same kind, and threatened that,

unless he came in to my terms, I would expose the whole to his cousin, and let her know that he is at this

moment engaged to Miss Brandon. She is ready to swallow a good deal, but that would have been too much,

As Arthur was still attentive and anxious, Percy went on to explain that he had next gone to the man who kept

the horses, and by offers of ready money and careful inspection of his bills, had reduced his charge to a less

immoderate amount. The money had been advanced for a portion of Arthur's share of the debts, and a

purchaser was ready for the horses, whose price would clear off the rest; so that nothing more was wanted but

Arthur's authority for the completion of the sale, which would free him from all present danger of pressure

'Supposing you do not disavow me, said Percy, 'I must ask pardon for going such lengths without permission.'

A clutch of the hand was the answer, and Percy then showed him the accounts only waiting for his signature.

The money advanced was nearer five thousand pounds than four; and Arthur, pointing to the amount,

'Never mind; it was honestly come by. It is a lot that has accumulated out of publishing money, and was

'In your father's, then. I will take care of myself, and speak when I want it. Don't trouble your father about it

Arthur, however, was bent on giving his signature at once, and, as he looked towards his wife and child, said,

'I did it for their sakes,' said Percy, gruffly, perhaps to check Arthur's agitation; but as if repenting of what

sounded harsh, he took the infant in his arms, saying to Violet, 'You have a fine fellow here! Eyes and

Arthur held out his hand eagerly. 'Let him be your godsonmake him like any one but me.'

Percy took two turns in the room before he could answer. 'My godson, by all means, and thank you; but you

Arthur shook his head; but Violet, with a look, sufficient reward for anything, said, 'It is you that are making

He replied by inquiries about the christening. The baby was a day less than four weeks old, and Violet was

anxious to have him baptized; so that it was arranged that it should take place immediately on Percy's return

from Worthbourne, whither he was to proceed that same afternoon, having hitherto been delayed by Arthur's

affairs. This settled, he took leave. Arthur fervently pressed his hand, and, as Violet adjusted the pillows, sank

his head among them as if courting rest, raising his eyes once more to his 'friend in need,' and saying, 'I shall

Violet only hoped that Mr. Fotheringham understood what inexpressible gratitude was conveyed in those

words, only to be appreciated after watching those six wakeful, straining days and nights.

Meantime, Theodora waited in fear, too great at first to leave space for other thoughts; but as time past, other

memories returned. On coming to summon Percy she had found him standing before the little stuffed owl,

and she could not but wonder what thoughts it might have excited, until suddenly the recollection of Jane

dissipated her visions with so violent a revulsion that she was shocked at herself, and perceived that there was

'It shall be at once,' said she. 'I WILL mention her. To be silent would show consciousness. Once done, it is

She heard him coming down, and almost hoped to be spared the meeting, but, after a moment's pause, he

'Well,' he said, 'I hope I have done him no harm. I think better of him now than when I came home. He looks

They were the first words of hope, and spoken in that hearty, cheery voice, they almost overset her weakened

'You have had a most trying time,' said he, in the kind way that stirred up every old association; but that other

'Yes; this is the first time my father has been out. He went in search of you, to ask how you met poor Arthur,

'We met on board the steamer. He had been obliged to leave Boulogne without finishing his business there,

With a great effort, and a 'nowornever' feeling, she abruptly said, 'I hope Jane is well.'

He did not seem to understand; and confused, as if she had committed an over familiarity of title, she added,

'Has she been staying there long?' said Theodora, going on valiantly after the first plunge.

A new light broke in on Theodora. She was tingling in every limb, but she kept her own counsel, and he

proceeded. 'I saw them at Paris, and thought it did very well. She is very kind to him, keeps him in capital

'After his mother's death poor Pelham was less easily controlled: he grew restless and discontented, and both

he and my uncle fell under the influence of an underbred idle youth in the neighbourhood, who contrived at

last to get Sir Antony's consent to his taking Pelham abroad with him as his pupil. At Florence they met with

these ladies, who made much of their cousin, and cajoled the tutor, till this marriage was effected.'

'She will manage him the better for it. There was great excuse for her. The life she was obliged to lead was

almost an apology for any way of escape. If only it had been done openly, and with my uncle's consent, no

one could have had any right to object, and I honestly believe it is a very good thing for all parties.'

'I have little doubt of it. He was hurt at first, but he was always fond of Jane. She is very attentive to him, and

I hope makes him quite comfortable. He wrote to ask me to come and see them at Worthbourne, and I am on

Theodora's heart had been bounding all this time. Her first impulse was to rush up to tell Violet; but as this

could not be, she snatched up a bulky red volume, and throwing over the leaves till she came to

F.Fotheringham, Sir Antony, of Worthbourne, looked down the list of his children's names, and beheld

What had they all been doing not to have thought of this before? However, she recollected that it would have

seemed as impossible that the halfwitted youth should marry as that he should be on the Continent. The

escape from the certainty that had so long weighed on her, taught her what the pain had been; and yet, when

She dwelt on her period of madnessher wilful, repeated rejection of warning; she thought of the unhappy

Derby dayof her own cold 'Very well'her flirtation with Lord St. Erme. She recollected the passage with

Annette Moss: and then, for her present person, it was changed beyond recognition, as had just been proved;

nor could she wonder, as, turning to the mirror, she surveyed the figure in black silk and plain cap, beyond

which the hair scarcely yet peeped out the clearness and delicacy of skin destroyed, the face haggard with

care and sorrow, the eyelids swollen by watchful nights. She almost smiled at the contrast to the brilliant,

flashingeyed, nutbrown maid in the scarletwreathed coronal of raven hair, whom she had seen the last

'I am glad I am altered,' said she, sternly. 'It is well that I should not remind him of her on whom he wasted

his hope and affection. It is plain that I shall never marry, and this is a mask under which I can meet him with

indifference like his own. Yes, it was absolute indifferencenothing but his ordinary kindliness and

humanity; neither embarrassment nor confusionjust as he would have met any old woman at Brogden.

If he remembers that time at all, it is as a past delusion, and there is nothing in me to recall what he once

liked. He did not know me! Nonsense! I thought I was content only to know him safe from Jane still his

real self. I am. That is joy! All the rest is folly and selfishness. That marriage! How disgustingand what

crooked ways! But what is that to me? Jane may marry the whole world, so that Percy is Percy!'

The children were heard on the stairs, and Helen rushed in, shouting, in spite of the silencing finger, 'Aunt, it

is the owl man!' and Johnnie himself, eager and joyous, 'It is the man who came with papa.'

'He met us,' said Helen. 'He knew my name, and he asked Annie's, and carried her to our door.'

'He said he had been into papa's room,' said Johnnie, 'and had seen baby. He is a very goodnatured

'And oh! aunt, he asked me whether we ever went to Brogden; and when he heard that we had been at the

parsonage, he said he lived there when he was a little boy, and our nursery was his;' chattered on Helen. 'He

asked if we were in the fire; and you know Johnnie can't bear to hear of that; so I told him how funny it was

when you came and pulled me out of bed, and we went down the garden with no shoes. And he asked

'No, Helen, he did not say that; for he was a gentleman,' interposed Johnnie; 'he only said he was afraid our

'And I told,' again broke in Helen, 'how Cousin Hugh said it was an honour and a glory to be burnt like you;

and I told him how I got the water and should have put out the fire, if that horrid Simmonds had not carried

me away, and I wish he had not. So long as I had not my curls burnt off,' said Miss Helen, pulling one of the

'He asked Sarah all about it,' said Johnnie; 'and he said we had a very good aunt; and, indeed, we have!'

climbing carelessly into her lap. 'Then he met grandpapa, and they are walking in the square together.'

So Mr. Fotheringham could be in no real haste to be gone, and had only hurried away to avoid Theodora.

However, there was no more musing time, the children's dinner was ready, and she was going down with the

It was answered by Johnnie, who was flying downstairs with joyous though noiseless bounds, his whole

person radiant with good tidings. 'Papa is asleep! grandpapa. Papa is fast asleep!'

'No; mamma came to the door and told me. Baby is gone up to our nursery, and nobody is to make the least

The boy had caught so much gladness from his mother's look, that he almost seemed to understand the

importance of that first rest. His grandfather stroked his hair, and in the same breath with Theodora,

'So much as that there is a final break with that fellow Gardnera comfort at least. Percy said they had got

their affairs into a mess; Arthur had been trying to free himself, but Gardner had taken advantage of him, and

used him shamefully, and his illness had forced him to come away, leaving things more complicated than

ever. There was a feeling of revenge, it seems, at Arthur not having consented to some disgraceful scheme of

his; but Percy did not give me the particulars. Meeting him in the steamer, ill and desperatepoor

fellowPercy heard the story, took care of him, and saw him home; then, finding next morning what a state

'He did what not one man in a million would have done. He went off, and on his own responsibility adjusted

the matter, and brought Gardner to consent. He said it had been a great liberty, and that he was glad to find he

'No; he assured me all was right, and that there was no occasion to trouble me with the detail. I asked if any

advance was needed, and he said no, which is lucky, for I cannot tell how I could have raised it. For the rest, I

could ask him no questions. No doubt it is the old story, and, as Arthur's friend, he could not be willing to

explain it to me. I am only glad it is in such safe hands. As to its being a liberty, I told him it was one which

only a brave thoroughgoing friend would have taken. I feel as if it might be the saving of his life.'

Theodora bent down to help little Anna, and said, 'You know it is Sir Antony Fotheringham's son that Miss

'Ay!' said Lord Martindale, so much absorbed in his son as to forget his daughter's interest in Percival

Fotheringham. 'He says Arthur's cough did not seem so painful as when he saw him before, and that he even

spoke several times. I am frightened to think what the risk has been of letting him in.'

'Arthur insisted,' said Theodora, between disappointment at the want of sympathy, and shame for having

'Well, it is well over, and no harm done,' said Lord Martindale, not able to absolve the sister from

imprudence. After a space, he added, 'What did you say? The deficient young Fotheringham married?'

Lord Martindale here suddenly recollected all, as his daughter perceived by his beginning to reprove Helen

for stirring about the salt. Presently he said, 'Have you heard that the other sister, the widowwhat is her

'Is going to be foolish enough to marry that Gardner. She was your friend, was not she?'

'Percy says that she was kind and attentive to the old man, as long as he lived, though she went out a great

deal while they lived abroad, and got into a very disreputable style of society there. Old Finch has left

everything in her power; and from some words overheard on the quay at Boulogne, Percy understood that

Gardner was on his way to pay his court to her at Paris. There was a former attachment it seems, and she is

actually engaged to him. One can hardly pity her. She must do it with her eyes open.'

Theodora felt much pity. She had grieved at the entire cessation of intercourse, even by letter, which had

ensued when the Finches went to the Continent; and she thought Georgina deserved credit for not having

again seen Mark, when, as it now appeared, there had lurked in her heart affection sufficient to induce her to

bestow herself, and all her wealth, upon him, spendthrift and profligate as she must know him to be.

Miserable must be her future life; and Theodora's heart ached as she thought of wretchedness unaided by that

which can alone give support through the trials of life, and bring light out of darkness. She could only pray

that the once gay companion of her girlhood, whose thoughtlessness she had encouraged, might yet, even by

affliction, be led into the thorny path which Theodora was learning to feel was the way of peace.

Arthur was wakened by the recurring cough, and the look of distress and anxiety returned; but the first word,

by which Violet reminded him of Percy's call, brought back the air of relief and tranquillity. Mr. Harding, at

his evening visit, was amazed at the amendment; and Johnnie amused his grandfather by asking if the owl

man was really a doctor, or whether Sarah was right when she said he had rescued papa and his portmanteau

When Violet left the room at night, the patient resignation of her face was brightening into thankfulness; and

while preparing for rest, she could ask questions about the little girls. Theodora knew that she might tell her

tale; and sitting in her favourite place on Violet's footstool, with her head bent down, she explained the error

'How glad I am!' said the soft voice, ever ready to rejoice with her. 'Somehow, I had never recollected it, he is

'Don't treat it as if it was to concern me,' said Theodora. 'I care only as he remains the noblest of men.'

'Don't wish any more, nor think I do,' said Theodora. 'I never liked stories of young ladies who reform on

having the smallpox. It is time nonsense should be out of my head when a man does not know me again.'

'Not till I spoke. No wonder, and it is better it should be so. I am unworthy any way. O, Violet, now will you

Violet did not shrink from the mention; she kissed Theodora's brow, while the tears, reserved for the time of

There was silence for some moments. Theodora striving to keep her tears as quiet as her sister's.

Then, after another silence, 'Come, if we go on in this way, we shall not be fit for tomorrow, and you have

only half a night. Dearest, I wish I could save you the sitting up! If he is better tomorrow, Johnnie shall take

He was better, though the doctors, dismayed at yesterday's imprudence, preached strenuously on his highly

precarious state, and enforced silence and absence of excitement. Indeed, his condition was still such that the

improvement could only be seen in occasional gleams; and as the relief from mental anxiety left him more

attention to bestow on the suffering from the disorder, he was extremely depressed and desponding, never

The experiment of a visit from the little girls was renewed, but without better success; for the last week had

increased the horrors of his appearance; and Theodora reported that Johnnie had confided to her, as a

shocking secret, that the reason why Helen could not bear to go near papa was, that he looked exactly like

Violet was grateful for the saying, for it was the first thing that drew a smile from Arthur, and to court the

child became a sort of interest and occupation that distracted his thoughts from himself. It was touching to see

him watching her, as she ran in and out, trying to catch her eye, stretching out his hand invitingly, holding up

fruit to allure her, and looking with fond, proud, yet mournful eyes, on her fresh healthful beauty. She used to

try not to see him, and would race past at full speed, and speak to her mamma with her back to him; but

gradually some mysterious attraction in that silent figure won sidelong glances from her, and she began to

pause, each time with a longer and fuller tiptoe gaze, both hands pressed down on the top of her head, and a

look like a wild fawn, till all at once, the wehrwolf feeling would seize her, and she would turn and dash off

as if for her life, while his eager, pleased face relaxed into disappointment, and her mother still said that time

At last, she took them completely by surprise, suddenly launching herself on the bed, and plunging her face

into the midst of the black bristles; then, leaping down, and rushing to the door as if expecting to be caught.

So violent a proceeding was almost more than Arthur could bear, and Violet, rising to smooth the coverings,

began to preach gentleness; but shaken as he was, he was too much gratified to permit the reproof, smiled,

and held up a bunch of grapes to invite the little maid back. But this was an offence; she put her hands behind

her, and, with a dignified gesture, announced, 'I do not give kisses for grapes. I did it because Johnnie will not

'Theodora all over!' said her father, much entertained. It was a great step that he had discovered that the

children could afford him diversion, especially now, when nothing else could have served to wile away the

tedious hours. He could bear no reading aloud from any one but Johnnie, whom he would not refuse; and to

whom he listened with pride in a performance he fancied wonderful, while the little books cost no effort of

attention, and yet their simple lessons floated on his thoughts, and perchance sank into his heart. Or when he

lay panting and wearied out with oppression, the babe's movements would attract his eye, and the prattlings

of the little girls at their mamma's side would excite a languid curiosity that drew him out of himself.

Sometimes that childish talk left food for thought. One day when the children had been sent into the next

room to share some fruit from the plate by his bedside, Helen's voice was overheard saying, 'I wish papa

'He is so much more goodnatured when he is ill,' was Helen's defence. 'I like him now; I don't like him at all

'That is not kind of you when he lies there, and it hurts him so sadly to breathe. You should wish him to be

'O, you don't know what it feels like to be ill,' said Johnnie. 'I do want to see him strong and able to ride, and

go out to his soldiers again. I hope he will be kind still, and not go away and make mamma unhappy'

'If he would ever lead me by the hand, like the little girl's papa at the house with the parrot, I should like that

sort of papa, if he was not a little thin short ugly man. Should not you, Johnnie?'

'No! I never shall like anything so well as my own papa. I do love him with my whole, whole heart! I am so

glad he will let us love him now! It seems to come over me in the morning, and make me so glad when I

Violet had been on the point of stopping this conversation, but Arthur would not permit her, and listened with

Arthur pressed her hand to his lips. 'My poor children! If papa ever were to get well'

And Violet regretted that he had heard, for his emotion threw him back for the rest of the evening.

In the meantime Theodora and her father had been brought into contact with visitors from the external world.

One morning James brought in a card and message of inquiry from Lord St. Erme, and Lord Martindale

desired that he should be admitted. Theodora had just time to think how ridiculous it was of her to consider

how she should appear to another old lover, before he came in, colouring deeply, and bending his head low,

not prepared to shake hands; but when hers was held out, taking it with an eager yet bashful promptitude.

After a cordial greeting between him and her father, it was explained that he had not entirely recovered what

he called his accident, and had come to London for advice; he had brought a parcel from Wrangerton for Mrs.

Martindale, and had promised to carry the Moss family the latest news of the Colonel. While this was

passing, and Lord Martindale was talking about Arthur, Theodora had time to observe him. The foreign dress

and arrangement of hair were entirely done away with, and he looked like an Englishman, or rather an

English boy, for the youthfulness of feature and figure was the same; the only difference was that there was a

greater briskness of eye, and firmness of mouth, and that now that the blush on entering had faded, his

complexion showed the traces of recent illness, and his cheeks and hands were very thin. When Theodora

thought of the heroism he had shown, of her own usage of him, and of his remembrance of her in the midst of

his worst danger, she could not see him without more emotion than she desired. He was like a witness against

her, and his consciousness WOULD infect her! She longed for some of the cool manner that had come so

readily with Percy, and with some difficulty brought out a composed inquiry for Lady Lucy; but he

disconcerted her again by the rapid eager way in which he turned round at her voice.

'Lucy is very well, thank you; I left her staying with my cousins, the Delavals. It is very hard to get her away

from home, and she threatens not to stay a day after my return.' He spoke in a hasty confused way, as if trying

to spin everything out of the answer, so as to remain conversing with Theodora as long as possible.

'How long shall you be in town?' she asked, trying to find something she could say without awkwardness.

'I can hardly tell. I have a good deal to do. Pray'turning to Lord Martindale'can you tell me which is the

Speed the plough! Farming is a happy sedative for English noblemen of the nineteenth century, thought

Theodora, as she heard them discussing subsoil and rocks, and thought of the poet turned high farmer, and

forgetting even love and embarrassment! However, she had the satisfaction of hearing, 'No, we cannot carry

it out thoroughly there without blowing up the rocks, and I cannot have the responsibility of defacing nature.'

'I cannot afford it, and would not if I could. It is only for the sake of showing the tenants that I am not devoid

Country gentlemen being happier in agricultural implement shops than anywhere else, Lord Martindale

offered to accompany his friend and give his counsel. He would go upstairs to see how Arthur was, and

'Pray tell Mrs. Martindale that her mother and sisters sent all manner of kind messages. Very pleasing people

they are,' said Lord St. Erme; 'and Mrs. Moss was so very kind to my poor little sister that we hardly know

'And he is not the best specimen,' said Lord St. Erme. 'Some of the young ladies are remarkably nice people,

very sensible, and Lucy is continually discovering some kindness of theirs among the poor people. Ah! that

reminds me, perhaps you could tell me whether you know anything of a school in your neighbourhood, from

'Do you think they would have a superior man there! Our funds are low, and we must not look for great

attainments at present. It is easy to cram a man if he is intelligent; I only want a person who can keep up what

'Two nights in the week we read to them, teach singing, or get up a sort of lecture. The other days there are

books, prints, newspapers; and you will be surprised to see how much they appreciate them. There's a lad

now learning to draw, whose taste is quite wonderful! And if you could have seen their faces when I read

them King Henry IV! I want to have the same thing at Coalworth for the winternot in summer. I could not

ask them to spend a minute, they can help, out of the free air and light; but in winter I cannot see those fine

Was this the man who contemned the whole English peasantry, colliers especially? Theodora rejoiced that his

hobby had saved her a world of embarrassment, and still more that their teteatete was interrupted. Lady

She was on her way through London; and having just heard of Colonel Martindale's illness, had come to

inquire, and offer to be useful. Emma remained at the hotel. After Lord Martindale's cheerful answer and

warm thanks, the gentlemen set off together, and Theodora sat down with her good old friend to give the

particulars, with all the fulness belonging to the first relief after imminent peril.

After the first, however, Lady Elizabeth's attention wandered; and before the retrograding story had gone

quite back to the original Brogden cough, she suddenly asked if Percival Fotheringham was in England.

'I knowit was a mistake,' said Lady Elizabeth, hurrying over the subject, as by no means suited its

importance in Theodora's eyes. 'Can you tell me whether he has seen or heard anything of Mr. Mark

Theodora was astonished at the effect of this communication on her sober staid old friend. She started, made

an incredulous outcry, caused it to be repeated, with its authority, then rose up, exclaiming, 'The wretch! My

The sight of Theodora's surprise recalled her to herself. 'Ah! you do not know?' she said; and having gone so

far, was obliged to explain, with expressions of gratitude to Arthur and Violet for having so well guarded a

Theodora was slow in comprehending, so monstrous was the idea of Emma Brandon engaged to Mark

Gardner! She put her hands before her eyes, and said she must be dreamingshe could not credit it. When

convinced, there was something in her manner that pleased and comforted Lady Elizabeth by the kind feeling

'Let me ask you one question, my dear ' she said, 'just to set my mind at rest. I was told that your brother's

affairs were involved with those of that unhappy man. I trust it is no longer so.'

'Ah!' said Lady Elizabeth, 'I fear we are in some degree the cause. My poor Emma was imprudent enough to

quote Colonel Martindale; and she has told me that she was frightened by a pale look of anger that crossed

his face, and something which he muttered between his teeth. But he made her believe Arthur his seducer!'

'Poor Arthur! If you knew all!' said Theodora; 'and who' then breaking off, 'Percy did tell papa that it was

all Mr. Gardner's revenge for Arthur's not consenting to some nefarious transaction. Depend upon it, that was

it! You asked Violet, you say. Percy said that, among the sentences he overheard on the quay, there was

something about a wife who had crossed him, and who should suffer for it. He said it was spoken with a

hardhearted wickedness that, even when he did not know who it was, made him long to crush him like a

reptile; and when he had seen Violet and the children, though it might be interference, he said he could as

'So much the better. Anger and comfort cannot go together. Oh, one so good and gentle must be helped! How

I wish I could do anything for her; but she will be better at home. It is lucky there are no associations with

'I wish she was at home. Theresa Marstone is staying with her brother in London, and I left her with Emma at

'Fortunately there cannot be two ways of thinking on this matter,' said Theodora.

Lady Elizabeth was too anxious to break the tidings to her daughter to wait at that time to see Violet; and

went, promising to come to morrow to report how the blow should have been borne.

Theodora was glad when she had a little space in which to think over the events of the day.

Ever since she had embraced the lesson of humility, the once despised Emma Brandon had been rising in her

estimation. The lowliness of her manners, and the heartwhole consistency of her selfdevotion, had far

outweighed her little follies, and, together with remorse for having depreciated and neglected her, had

And now to find the old prediction verified, and Emma led away by so absurd a delusion, might have seemed

a triumph, had not Theodora been thoroughly humbled. She only saw a humiliating contrast between the true

pure heart that blindly gave its full affections, and that which could pretend to have given itself away, and

then, out of mere impatience of restraint, play with and torture the love it had excited, and, still worse, foster

She was the more sensible of this latter delinquency now that Lord St. Erme had just been brought before her,

deserving all that man could deserve; having more than achieved all to which she had incited him, and

showing a constancy unchecked by the loss of her personal attractions. His blushing homage came almost as

a compensating contrast after her severe mortification at Percy's surprise and subsequent cool composure.

While reproaching herself for this feeling, her father came home, and with him the Earl. They had been

occupied all the afternoon, and had fallen into conversation on county business. Lord Martindale, finding his

young friend was alone at his hotel, thought he had better dine with them, since Violet need not be troubled

about it. Theodora wondered whether it had occurred to her father that some one else might be troubled, and

that it might seem like a renewal of encouragement; but the fact was, that after ten days of the sick room, his

society was a positive treat to Lord Martindale, and in advising him on magistrate's business, he forgot

The dinner went off without embarrassment. Lord St. Erme did indeed blush when he offered his arm to her;

but with consideration that seemed to understand her, he kept up the conversation chiefly with Lord

She thought of the horror he had been wont to express of the English squirearchy, 'whose arena is the quarter

sessions;' and she remembered standing up for them, and declaring there was far more honest, sturdy,

chivalrous maintenance of right and freedom in their history than in all his beloved Lombardic republics. And

now, what was he but a thoroughgoing country gentleman, full of plans of usefulness, sparing neither

thought, time, nor means; and though some of his views were treated by Lord Martindale as wild and

theoretical, yet, at any rate, they proved that he had found living men a more interesting study than the Apollo

Theodora was resolved that Violet should see him, and now that the dinner was eaten and beyond anxiety,

went up to disclose his presence, and persuade her to go down to tea and leave her with the patient. She found

it was well she had kept her counsel; Violet took it quietly enough; but Arthur chose to concern himself as to

what wine had been produced, and would have sent a message to James if his sister had not assured him that

He insisted on Violet's going down to the drawingroom, and would not hear of Theodora's remaining with

him. The nurse was in the outer room, and Johnnie was made supremely happy by being allowed to sit up an

hour longer to be his companion; and thus with Lord Martindale and Theodora making frequent expeditions

to visit him, Violet was sufficiently tranquil to remain as long in the drawingroom as was worth the fatigue

She could enjoy her talk with the Earl; and, indeed, since Annette's visit, she had heard no tidings so full and

satisfactory. He knew the name of every one at Wrangerton; he seemed to have learnt to love Helvellyn; he

spoke very highly of Olivia's husband, Mr. Hunt, declaring that he liked nothing better than a visit to his most

beautiful place, Lassonthwayte, a farm fit for the poets, and had learnt a great deal from him; and of Mrs.

Moss he talked with affectionate gratitude that brought the tears into Violet's eyes, especially when he

promised to go and call on her immediately on his return, to tell her how Colonel Martindale was going on,

and describe to her her grandchildren. He repeated to Violet how kind her mother had been to his sister, and

how beautifully she had nursed him. Lord Martindale began to ask questions, which brought out a narration

of his adventures in the coalpit, given very simply, as if his being there had been a mere chance.

He allowed that he knew it to be dangerous, but added, that it was impossible to get things done by deputy,

and that he had no choice but to see about it himself, and he dwelt much on the behaviour of the men.

'For myself I did. The confined air oppressed me so much, even before the sense of hunger came on, that it

'I was obliged, for the men were more confounded and helpless at first, though, when once directed, nothing

could be more resolute and persevering! Brave fellows! I would not but have had it happen! One seldom has

such a chance of seeing the Englishman's gallant heart of obedient endurance. It was curious to observe the

instinctive submission. Some were men who would not for worlds have touched their hats to me above

ground; yet, as soon as I tried to take the lead, and make them think what could yet be done, they obeyed

instantly, though I knew almost nothing compared to them, and while they worked like giants, I could hardly

'For the last two days it was, but it was worse for those who had to work. I was generally faint and drowsy,

and could hardly rouse myself to speak a word of encouragement, which was what they wanted. They fancied

it was vain to work towards the old shaft, but I was sure none of them could live to be dug out from above,

and that it would be wrong to let them cease. I think, as well as I recollect, that speaking was the worst pain

'Well, I know I shall never turn indifferently away again when I hear, "We are starving." A man feels little for

'I suppose,' said Lord Martindale, 'that it has put an extinguisher on Chartism?'

'There are some determined village Hampdens still, but I think the fellowfeeling it has excited has done

good. I have not been able to go among them since, but they have indefatigably come to inquire for me. The

first Sunday I was able to come downstairs, I found the hall door beset with them in their best, looking like

a synod of Methodist preachers. Poor Lucy shocked my aunt by running about crying, and shaking hands

with their great horny fists. I fancy "our young lady," as they call her, is the strongest antichartist argument.'

Though talking in this animated manner he was far from strong, and went away early, looking thoroughly

tired. Theodora had stitched away throughout the conversation in silence; but Violet knew, by the very fixity

of her eye, that she was feeling it deeply and there was consciousness in the absence of word or look, with

which she let the Earl bid her good night. It was a strange thing to have been in part the means of forming so

Selfreproachful and unhappy, Theodora went to take her turn of watching her brother for the first part of the

night. She could not have borne to be told, what was in fact the case, that he was generally more

uncomfortable under her care than that of any one else, chiefly because there was not the restraint either of

consideration for his wife, or of the authority of his father. Besides, she was too visibly anxious, too grave

and sad, to find anything cheerful with which to divert his attention; and he was sure to become restless and

Tonight he had discovered Lady Elizabeth's visit, and was anxious to know whether Gardner had broken

with Miss Brandon. Theodora would not encourage his talking; and this teased him, only making him say

more till she had told all, adding, 'O Arthur! what a comfort it must be that this is brought upon you by your

Perhaps this downfall of the heroism with which she had been endowing his resistance, was one of the most

'If he marries Mrs. Finch, he must at least pay off what he owes me;' and he began perplexing himself with

reckonings. Theodora saw his brow drawn together, and his lips moving, and begged him to desist and try to

'You have interrupted meI have lost it!' and he tried again. 'No, I can't get it right. There is a lot of papers

in my writingcase. You'll see to it. It will be something for Violet and the children. Mind the claim is sent

in;' and again he strove to explain, while she entreated him to put such things out of his mind; and it ended in

such violent coughing, that Lord Martindale heard, came in, and with a look that told her how ill she

managed, sent her to bed, where she vexed herself for hours at Arthur's seeming to dwell only on his gaming

debts, instead of on what she longed to see occupying his mind. Her elasticity seemed to have been destroyed

by her illness, and she had lost the vigour which once would have made her rise against depression. The

reappearance of Percy and of Lord St. Erme seemed only to have wearied and perplexed her; and she lay

awake, feeling worn, confused, and harassed, and only wishing to hide her head and be at rest.

Arthur had a bad night, and was not so well in the morning, and while Lord Martindale was wondering why

Theodora could not have been more cautious, the letters came inone from Brogdenmaking it evident

that Lady Martindale was so unwell and dispirited, that she ought not to be left alone any longer. Lord

Martindale, therefore, decreed that Theodora should return, taking with her the three eldest children. And she

could make no objection; she ought to submit to be passively disposed of; and, grievous as it was to leave her

Lady Elizabeth came in almost at the same time as Lord Martindale went out, after breakfast. She was in

great distress. Poor Emma treated the whole as a calumny; and when shown the absolute certainty that Mark

was at Paris, daily calling on Mrs. Finch, remained persuaded that his cousin had perverted him from the first,

and was now trying to revive her pernicious influence when he might have been saved; or that perhaps he was

driven to an immediate wealthy marriage by his honourable feeling and his necessities. It was all her own

fault for not having taken him at once. Lady Elizabeth had hardly been able to prevent her from writing to

revoke the year's probation, and offer him all that was needed to satisfy his creditors.

Theodora could not help exclaiming, that she thought Emma would have had more dignity.

'So I told her, my dear; but it seemed to be no consolation. I do not feel secure that, though she has promised

'I can still less understand her view,' said Lady Elizabeth, with a grave, sad simplicity, almost like satire; 'she

says it only convinces her that the Church of England does not know how to treat penitents.'

Theodora could not help laughing, and Lady Elizabeth nearly joined her, though sighing and saying that such

talk gave her other fears for Emma. She dreaded that Miss Marstone was unsettled in her allegiance to her

'It is very sadvery strange! I cannot understand it,' said Theodora. 'I had always believed that such

innocence and lowliness as Emma and Violet have was a guard against all snares; yet here is Emma led astray

'My dear,' said Lady Elizabeth, 'I think it is the want of that lowliness that is at the root with my poor child. It

is a dangerous thing for a girl to throw herself into an exclusive friendship, especially when the disapproval

of her own family is felt. I tried, but I never could like Theresa Marstone; and now I see that she liked to

govern Emma, and depreciated my judgmentvery justly, perhaps; but still I was her mother, and it was not

'Yes, and Miss Marstone keeps them still. Theresa taught her to think herself wiser than all, and their own

'Just so, and I do believe it was that kind of vanity that took from her her power of discerning and the

'It is very easy to make simplicity silliness,' said Theodora. 'I beg your pardon, Lady Elizabeth, I did not mean

'She will be glad, but she was tired with coming down to Lord St. Erme. And now, Arthur's bad night! Oh!

Lady Elizabeth, you come from your griefs to ours. It is a shame to make you share them!'

'I do not think so,' said Lady Elizabeth. 'There is a tract of Hannah More's showing that to bear another's

burden lightens our own; and all old people will tell you that many troubles together weigh less heavily than

Theodora could not think so; each of her cares seemed to make the others worse, till the mere toil and

vexation of Helen's lessons became serious; and yet, when the children were dismissed for their walk, she felt

unable to profit by her leisure, otherwise than by sighing at the prospect of missing the power of looking in at

Arthur from hour to hour. She had not roused herself to occupation, when, to her dismay, Lord St. Erme was

'I believe so,' said Theodora. 'My mother is not well, and we cannot both be spared from home.'

'Will you forgive me?' said the Earl, still standing, and with downcast eyes, and heightened complexion. 'I

know this is no fit time, but I could not part without one allusion. I would not harass you for worlds. A word

He turned in silence, with a mournful gesture of farewell, and laid his hand on the door. She perceived her

unkindness to one who had every claim to honour and considerationone who had remembered her in

'I know I presumed too far,' said Lord St. Erme, pausing; 'I ask your pardon for disturbing you. It was selfish;

There was a tremor of voice, an eager look, that made her fear that the crushed hope was reviving, and she

hastened to say, 'The best thing would be that you should think no more about me.'

'Impossible!' he vehemently cried; then, catching himself up, and speaking in the same deferential tone as at

'It is a great pity,' said Theodora; 'I never deserved such feelings, and they make me wish more and more that

'No! no!' exclaimed Lord St. Erme, his eyes lighting and his cheek glowing, while his fair young features

wore a look that was all poet and knight. 'Would I see what is past undone? It was the turning point of my

lifethe call to arms. Hitherto, life had been to me a dream in an enchanted garden, with the same secret

weariness and dissatisfaction! I dread the thought of the time and means I lavished away, fancying because it

was not vice it was not dissipation. It was then that I became unworthy of you. It was you who taught me

where lies modern chivalry, and made my folly and conceit cease to despise the practical; showed memay

I quote German to you once more?that "Das Leben ist keine Lustfahrt sondern theils eine kampfes, theils

eine Pilgerweise." I took up my staff, at first, I own, in hopes of winning you'

'No; when my eyes were once opened to the festering sin and misery around, when I saw the evil nourished at

my own door by my neglect, and perceived that those dependent on me were doomed to degradation and

oppression that I might gratify my craving for art,then, indeed, I was appalled! Those paintings and statues

seemed to cry out to me that human souls had been sacrificed to them! The toil and devotion of a life would

be too little to atone! Oh! that it were more able and effective. Means and judgment go but a little way!'

'Your heart and happiness are in the work,' said Theodora, seeing how he was carried away by his feelings.

'Yes. There is a sense like the labourer's at his daily task, and though there is the mountain of things undone,

there is the hope that all are not wilfully neglected. It is for this that I longed to thank you. When I was in

danger, I knew what it would have been to wait for death before I thought ofof the way of peace. I blessed

He bowed his head gravely, and continued: 'Now, thank you again for having listened. It has been a great

satisfaction to me to acknowledge my obligations. Do not suppose I came to London intending to distress you

with my pertinacity, or with any idea of having earned your favour. I was obliged to come; and when once

near you, I could not bear to separate without, at least, entreating to know whether the former obstacle exists.'

'It does,' said Theodora, looking down; 'I believe it always will. I lament more than I can express, my conduct

towards you; and what you have told me grieves me more in one way, though in another it is most consoling.

You have the true secret of peace, and I know all must be well with you. If you had done otherwise, it would

have been far worse for me. Tell Lucy I have not forgotten her. I am sure she has the true lighthearted sort

'She has, indeed,' said Lord St. Erme; and he entered into a description of his sister's doings; her perfect

content with their seclusion, and her influence over the dependants. So eager did he grow in his favourite

subject, the welfare of his people, that he seemed to have forgotten what had brought him to Cadoganplace,

and Theodora was convinced that though the being brought into contact with her had for the time renewed the

former attachment, it was in reality by no means the prominent thought of his life. His duties and the benefit

of his colliers were what engrossed his mind; and with his sister to render his home happy, everything else

was secondary. When it did occur to him to think of love, it was for Theodora; but he had no more time for

He discoursed upon his schools and readingrooms till the children came in, and then bade her goodbye,

Was Theodora mortified? She went to her own room to analyze her sensations, but was almost immediately

'Another who is consoled!' thought she. 'Humiliating, indeed, it is to see such complete cures. There is no

need to be absurd and conscious at this meeting! But here I do, indeed, need forgiveness how my heart

aches to ask ithis mere pardon for my offences! If I could only have it out with him without compromising

On the stairs she heard Helen's voice. 'He came yesterday, to the evening dinner, but I don't like him.'

Theodora knew whom she meant. Lord St. Erme had been much struck by her little niece's resemblance, and

Helen resented the comparison as an indignity to her beauty. She felt extremely annoyed at Percy's hearing

this; then recollected it did not signify to him, and entered just as he was telling little Miss Vanity that she

There was some constraint, on her part, in the short conversation on Arthur's health that ensued, before he

went up; and he only returned to the drawingroom for a moment, to assure her that he thought Arthur much

'He avoids me! he cannot endure me!' she thought, and yet she felt doubly averse to the idea of returning to

Lord Martindale came in with a look of expectation on his face which grieved Theodora, for she knew her

refusal would be a disappointment to him. He sent the children away, paused for her to begin, and at last

'Yes papa;' and it was plain enough how it had been. Lord Martindale sighed. The rest being equal, it was not

in human nature not to prefer an Earl to an almost penniless author. 'I would not urge you on any account,' he

'It is very different now,' said Lord Martindale. Four years ago I could hardly have wished it. Now, I think

most highly of him, and I should have been rejoiced to have seen his constancy rewarded.'

'I am ashamed and grieved,' said Theodora. 'He did, indeed, deserve better things. He is a noble character; and

I cannot honour or esteem him enough, nor sufficiently regret the way I treated him. But, indeed, papa, it

'Well, there is no more to be said,' sighed Lord Martindale. 'I know you will do right.'

Something was won since her former dismissal of the Earl! Her father gave her a look full of confidence and

affection; and made happy by it, she rallied her spirits and said, 'Besides, what a pair it would be! We should

'That will not last, my dear,' said Lord Martindale, vexed though smiling at her droll manner. 'You are

'In years, but not in mind,' said Theodora. 'No, no, papa; you have me for life, and it is hard you should be so

'And that always was in fancying myself necessary,' said Theodora, gaily, though there was a trembling in her

voice; and when she went up to her own room, she hid her face in her hands, and felt as if life was very

dreary and uninteresting, and as if it was a miserable exile to be sent into the country just now, to have to

force cheerful conversation for her mother, and to be wearied with Helen's wild spirits. 'But have I not

deserved everything? And after my brother has been spared so far, how can I repine at any selfish trouble?'

Violet, when called to consult with her fatherinlaw in the outer room, felt a sort of blank apprehension and

consternation at the idea of being separated from her children; and a moment's reflection satisfied her that in

one case at least she might rightly follow the dictates of her own heart. She said that she thought Johnnie

Lord Martindale's eye followed hers, and through the halfclosed door saw Johnnie, sitting on the bed,

'I believe you are right,' he said; 'though I wish I had the boy in the country doing no lessons. He puts me

'One of the highest compliments Johnnie has ever had,' said Violet, colouring with pleasure; 'but I am afraid

'Ah! then it cannot be,' he answered; 'and I do not think I would take him from his father now, but his sisters

Violet could only be mournfully thankful, and the project was in time laid before Arthur.

'Send my little girls away!' said he, looking discomfited. 'Oh! if you wish to keep them'joyfully exclaimed

'I thought that if Theodora went home, Violet would hardly be able to manage them,' said Lord Martindale.

'If they are in her way,' said Arthur, and his eyes smiled at her, knowing what her decision would be.

'Oh! no, no! It was their grandpapa's kindness.' Johnnie and Helen here peeped into the room; Arthur

beckoned to them, and said, 'How should you like to go into the country with Aunt Theodora?'

'To see grandmamma and the peacock?' said Lord Martindale. Johnnie clung to his mother's hand, piteously

Helen climbed the bed, and sturdily seated herself close to her papa. 'I shall not desert my father and mother,'

'No more you shall, my little heroine!' said Arthur, throwing his arm round her, while she glanced with saucy

In the silence of night, when Arthur was alone with his father, he said, 'If those little girls go away now, they

To this plea there could be no reply; for though the danger was no longer imminent, it was still extremely

His wish to keep the children made Lord Martindale reconsider of sending Theodora home, and he desired

Violet to choose between her and himself. She thought Theodora the most effective, and Arthur seemed to

prefer her remaining, so that she found herself disposed of according to her wishes, her father only stipulating

that she should not neglect rest, air, or exercise, of which she stood in evident need.

Every one observed her haggard looks on the day when they met for the baptism of 'Arthur Fotheringham.' It

was a melancholy christening, without the presence of either parent; and so all the little party felt it, and yet,

if they could have seen into the recesses of the mother's heart, they would have found there were causes

The godfather came afterwards to see Arthur, who believed him more than all the doctors when he assured

him he was making progress. Arthur began to speak of the debt; he wished before his father went to have a

settlement of accounts, take steps for selling his commission, and repaying Percy.

'No,' said Percy, 'wait till you are better and can look about you. Sell your commission indeed, and take the

bread out of your children's mouths! No, if you did choose to do that, it must in honour and justice be divided

Emma Brandon had not joined the christening party. Miss Marstone had actually written to Mark Gardner,

and had in reply received an acknowledgment of her 'good offices, which had gone far to enable him to

justify the bets that before Christmas he would have a wife with ten thousand pounds a year!' He did not quite

venture to insult Miss Brandon, but sent her a cool message of farewell. The rest of the letter, the friends

declared, was evidently by Mrs. Finch's dictation. They shut themselves up together; Lady Elizabeth was not

allowed to help her daughter, and came to Cadoganplace chiefly that she might talk over her troubles with

Theodora, who put her into communication with Percy, and from him she heard a brief sketch of Mr.

Gardner's life and adventures, still less disposing her to desire him as a soninlaw.

She was certainly safe from this danger, but her cares were not thus ended. If Emma would have shared her

griefs with her, and admitted her attempts at consolation, she would have been more at ease, but as it was,

Emma was reserved with her, and attached herself solely to Theresa Marstone, whom she even made a sort of

interpreter between her and her mother, so that Lady Elizabeth only knew as much of her mind as her

Not only was this most painful to her feelings as a mother, but she had serious doubts of the safety of such a

companion. The extreme silliness of Theresa's vanity and exclusiveness had long been visible, and as it was

the young lady's fashion to imagine the defect anywhere but in her own judgment, there were symptoms of

the mischief having been by her attributed to the Church of England. As if to console herself for the shock

she had sustained, she was turning to a new fancy, for when a woman once begins to live upon excitement,

This perception made Lady Elizabeth resolve that as long as she was mistress of Rickworth, she would not

again invite Miss Marstone thither; while Emma was equally determined not to go home without her only

friend. Thus the mother and daughter lingered on in London, Theresa often coming to spend the day with

Emma, and Lady Elizabeth having recourse to the Martindale family, and trying to make herself of use by

amusing the children, sitting in Arthur's room, or taking Theodora for a walk or drive.

One morning she came in to say that Emma was going to drive to Islington to call upon Miss Marstone, who

had gone two days previously to stay with some friends there, and to beg that Theodora would accompany

her. Aware that it would be as great a penance to Emma as to herself, Theodora would fain have been

excused, but let herself be overruled on Lady Elizabeth's promise to supply her place at home, and assurance

that it would be a positive relief that she should be of the party, even if she did not get out of the carriage, as a

The two unwilling companions set forth, each in her own comer of the carriage, Emma leaning back, her

thick blue veil hiding her face; Theodora, who always repudiated veils, sitting upright, her face turned, so as

to catch the breeze on her hot temples, wishing she could turn herself into Violet, and possess her power of

sweet persuasion and consolation. She could think of nothing to say, and began at last to fear that her silence

might appear unkind. She tried to interest Emma by speaking of Johnnie, but she only obtained brief replies,

and the conversation had dropped before they left the streets and entered on suburban scenery. Theodora

'Rickworth must be in high glory. I know nothing prettier than the manycoloured woods sloping into the

Theodora saw she hated the subject, but thought it good for her, and went on to tell her of a case at Whitford,

cramming the subject into her ear at first against the stomach of her sense, but it could not but exact attention,

a widow sinking in a decline after sorrows which, by comparison, made all young lady troubles shrink into

'You will go to see the mother? Poor thing, I hope she may be alive to hear of the prospect for her child. I am

sorry to be unable to go and see her, and should be so glad to know you near and able to attend to her.'

'Emma,' said Theodora, 'we need not go on as if we did not understand each other. Violet can attend to you

'She knows, she longs to help you. Don't you know how fond of you she always was? You two appreciated

'It is of no use. She never entered into my views. She does not understand. It is her situation I blame, not

herself. She is a dear creature, and I once had a strong girlish enthusiasm for her.'

'Once!' cried Theodora; 'what has she ever done to lessen enthusiasm for all that is good and lovely?'

Emma hung her head, alarmed; and Theodora more gently insisted, till, by the power which in childhood she

had exerted over Emma, she forced out an answer. 'Forgive me, if I must tell you. I have thought her too fond

of going out. It was no wonder, so very young as she was. I do not find fault, but it seemed to dispel an

illusion that she was superior to other people. Don't you remember one party she would go to against

warning, that one where she fainted? I could never feel the same for her afterwards.'

Theodora was silent for a few seconds, then exclaimed, 'O Violet, is there no end to the injuries I have done

you? Emma, never judge without seeing behind the curtain. It was my fault. It was when I was crazed with

wilfulness. Your mother offered to chaperon me, I was set on going with Mrs. Finch, and as the only means

of preventing that, Violet sacrificed herself. I did not know she likewise sacrificed the friendship of the only

'Now YOU know it, will you not turn to Violet for advice and comfort? I know what she can be. If you could

'I cannot begin now, I cannot look anywhere that recalls past happiness!' said Emma, murmuring low, as

though the words, in spite of herself, broke from her oppressed heart. 'Would that I could hide my head! Oh!

'Emma, you have them. They may carry you into what seems to be a wilderness, but go bravely on, and you

'I have felt it,' continued Theodora. 'I know how vain, and vapid, and weary everything seems, as if the sap of

life was gone, but if we are content to remain in the wilderness, it begins to blossom at last, indeed it does.'

'I thought you had had no troubles,' said Emma, with more interest. 'They could not have been such as mine.'

'No, said Theodora, 'I believe there is none. But a certain peaceful feeling, independent of that, came after the

desolateness, and has never gone utterly away, though I have had to reap the harvest of the evil that I sowed.

Emma made no answer; they had come to the gate of a villa, and Theodora thought she might as well have

Miss Marstone was not within, but she had left a note for Miss Brandon. Emma, after reading it, timidly said

that Theresa had gone to spend the day with a friend, who was boarding in a convent not far off, and that she

wished her to come and make her visit to her there. Then timidly glancing towards her companion, she

desired to be driven thither, but Theodora, leaning forward, said, in an authoritative manner, 'Drive on two

'I beg your pardon,' she said to Emma, 'but this is not a step to be taken inconsiderately.'

Emma did not reply; Theodora perceived that her decided manner had terrified her. 'I am sorry if I was rude,'

she said; 'I did not mean it, but I thought you were acting precipitately, and that you would be glad to have

'You don't mean that this was a preconcerted scheme. If so, pray let me out, and I will go home alone.'

'No, no, I did not mean exactlydon't use such words, Theodora. Only sister Mary AngelaTheresa's great

friendhad joined the Roman communion. Theresa wished me to see her and the convent, and said that

perhaps I might find her there. If I had told mamma, she would have fancied I should be kidnapped like

young ladies in books. I believe you expect it yourself,' said Emma, giggling hysterically.

'I think, and she thinks nothing but what is rational,' said Theodora, coldly, 'that it is a sad thing to see you

'You do not know Theresa, or you would not accuse her of what she would detest.'

'I speak from what I see. She has arranged in secret that, without your mother's knowledge, you should by

stealth go to a place where you both know Lady Elizabeth would be shocked to hear of you.'

'I thought you understood the true Catholic spirit,' said Emma, 'and were interested in these things.'

'The Catholic spirit is anything but such treatment of a mother,' said Theodora. 'Once for all, do you mean to

go to this place, or do you not? I see a cab, and if you go I return home in that.'

Emma did not answer, and they proceeded for some distance, Theodora wondering what could be her

companion's frame of mind, and what she ought to do next. So far, it was the sort of compulsion she had been

wont to employ in the unscrupulous hours of childhood; but this was no gainEmma's reason ought to be

convinced, and of this she had little hope. Miss Brandon was the first to break silence. That word subterfuge

rankled, as it must in any honourable mind, and she began 'I wish you would do Theresa justice. No one

Theodora tried not to laugh, and could not help pitying the fond affections that were blind to every fault in the

'Ah!' said Emma, in answer to her silence, 'you think this bears the appearance of it; but you may be certain

'Now, do let me explain it,' entreated Emma, and talking eagerly and rather mistily, she told in many more

words than were needful how Theresa had serious doubts as to what she termed Anglicanism, reckoning

against it every laxity in doctrine or in discipline that came to her knowledge, and admiring everything in

other branches of the Church. Emma, taking all for granted that Theresa said, was strongly of the same mind,

and while both made high professions of attachment to their own communion, they were in a course of

dwelling on all the allurements held out in other quarters. By some astonishing train of reasoning, frequent in

persons in a state of excitement and selfdeception, they had persuaded themselves that Mark Gardner's

return to his evil courses had been for want of a monastery to receive him; and their tendency to romance

about conventual institutions had been exaggerated by the present state of Emma's spirits, which gave her a

desire to retire from the world, as well as a distaste to the projects in which she had lately given her false

'I want disciplineChurch discipline as in primitive times,' said Emma, impatiently.

'The most primitive discipline of all is, "honour thy father and mother,"' returned Theodora.

There was a silence. Theodora resumed'I know how one would rather do anything than what is required.

'Can you honestly call it otherwise? Don't bewilder us with explanations, but simply say what you would

For Emma not to send forth a vapour of words was impossible, but they did not satisfy even herself. Those

short terse sentences of Theodora's told upon her, and at last she did not deny that she should not have

'No, of course not, but if it is wrong, and she does not think it so, does that make her a safe guide?'

'I want you to cease to give her a power over you, which is unsafe for any human being.'

'I have been seeing how unhappy she is about you; but since I have talked to yourself I have seen far more

'May I tell you how your history appears to a lookeron? I know it will be painful, but I think it will be good

'You began beautifully. It was delightful to see how you and your mother went on in perfect confidence,

ready to work at everything good together, and she sympathizing in all your projects, only bringing wise

'Yes, we were very happy then,' sighed Emma; 'but mamma wished me to go into society.'

'And wisely. Remember, in the conventual system, a girl cannot be a novice till she has had six months in

which to see the world. It was right that you should count the cost. Besides, society in moderation is the best

way to keep one's mind from growing narrow. Well, then, you met Miss Marstone, and she excited your

imagination. She is really clever and good, and I don't wonder at your liking her; but I cannot think that she

has done right in cultivating your exclusive preference till she has detached you from your mother.'

'No, but a sound friend would always place the duty to your mother foremost. You made a Pope of her,

believed all she said, did as she pleased, and she was flattered, and absorbed you more and more, till really

you both came to treating Lady Elizabeth's opinion as a nonentity. Can you deny it?'

More would have been said, but Theodora would not hear, and went on. 'See the consequence. She made a

fearful mistake, and but for your mother and your remaining regard to her authority, where should you have

been now? All this misery could not have been if you had been safe under Lady Elizabeth's wing.'

'And now, when your mother has saved you, and her heart is aching to comfort you, and take you back to the

safe old nest where all your duties and schemes lie, Miss Marstone tries to keep you from her; and fancies she

is doing the best and most conscientious thing by teaching yon to elude her, and go where, to one in your

state of mind, is temptation indeed. Oh! Emma, she may think it right; but are you acting kindly by the

Theodora was very glad to see tears. 'I cannot bear to go home!' presently said Emma.

'Have you thought how badly all the poor people must be getting on without you? All your childrenit is

'Yes, it is bad enough at first. You have had a heavy trial indeed, poor Emma; but what is a trial but

something to try us? Would it not be more manful to face the pain of going home, and to take up your allotted

work? Then you would be submitting, not to a selfmade rule, but to Heaven's own appointment.'

Was Emma's mind disengaged enough for curiosity, or did she want to quit the subject! She said'You have

Theodora had a struggle. To tell the whole seemed to her as uncalled for as painful; and yet there must be

reciprocity if there is to be confidence, and she could not bear to advise like one who had never erred. She

therefore confessed how her happiness had been wrecked by her own fault, and related the subsequent

misery; how Violet had repelled the disposition to exalt her rather than her parents, and had wellnigh forced

her abroad, and how there in the dreary waste a well of peace had sprung up, and had been with her ever

Short as Theodora tried to make the story she so much disliked, it lasted till they were almost at home. It had

its effect. To be thrown over upon Lady Martindale and Mrs. Nesbit at Baden could not but appear to Emma

a worse lot than to be left to her own mother and Rickworth, which, after all, she loved so well; and the

She had, this whole time, never thought of her mother's feelings, and the real affection she entertained was

once more awake. Besides, to see how Theodora represented their scheme, not only shook her faith in

Theresa, but alarmed her sense of right on her own account. In short, though she said no word, there was a

warmth in her meeting with Lady Elizabeth, on their return, that gave Theodora hopes.

'My Dear Theodora,I have decided to go home at once. I could not rest without Theresa's explanation, so I

have written to her, and I had rather have it by letter than in person. I talked till two o'clock last night with

mamma, and we go home at twelve today. Tell Violet we will come in for a few moments to take leave.

'There is one thing to be thankful for!' said Theodora. The visit was very short; Emma hardly spoke or raised

her eyes, and Theodora hoped that some of her timidity arose from repentance for her false judgment of

Violet. To Theodora, she said'You shall see Theresa's explanation,' and Theodora deserved credit for not

Lady Elizabeth did as she had not done since Theodora was a little child; she put her arm round her neck and

This little scene seemed to brace Theodora for the trial of the evening. Percy had offered to sit up that night

with Arthur, and she had to receive him, and wait with him in the drawingroom till he should be summoned.

It was a hard thing to see him so distant and reserved, and the mere awkwardness was unpleasant enough. She

could devise nothing to say that did not touch on old times, and he sat engrossed with a book the reviewal of

The night was apt to be the worst time with Arthur; and Violet generally found him in the morning in a state

of feverish discomfort and despondency that was not easily soothed. Anxious to know how he had fared with

his new attendant, she came in as early as possible, and was rejoiced to find that he had passed an unusually

comfortable night, had been interested and cheered by Percy's conversation, and had slept some hours.

Percy's occupation, in the meantime, was shown by some sheets of manuscript on the table near the fire.

'I fearI fear I have,' he answered, as rather nervously he began to gather up some abortive commencements

'Take care, that is mine,' exclaimed she, seeing the words 'Mrs. Martindale,' and thinking he had seized upon

a letter which he had written to her from Worthbourne on Arthur's business. She held out her hand for it, and

he yielded it, but the next moment she saw it was freshly written; before she could speak she heard the door

closed, and Arthur sleepily muttered, 'Gone already.' Dreading some new branch of the Boulogne affair, she

'I can bear it no longer! Long ago I committed one great folly, and should have been guilty of a greater, if you

had not judged more wisely for me than I for myself. You did, indeed, act "kindly as ever"; and I have

thanked you for it a thousand times, since I came to my senses in the dismal altitude of my "sixieme etage" at

'No disrespect to your sister, to whom I did greater injustice than I knew, in asking her to seal my mistake. I

threw away a rough diamond because its sharp edges scratched my fingers, and, in my fit of passion, tried to

fill up its place with another jewel. Happily you and she knew better! Now I see the diamond sparkling,

refined, transcendent, with such chastened lustre as even I scarce dared to expect!

'These solitary years of disappointment have brought me to a sense of the harshness and arrogance of my

dealings with the high nature that had so generously intrusted itself to me. There was presumption from the

first in undertaking to mould her, rudeness in my attempts to control her, and precipitate passion and jealousy

in resenting the displeasure I had provoked; and all was crowned by the absurd notion that pique with her was

'I see it all now, or rather I have seen it ever since it was too late; I have brooded over it till I have been half

distracted, night after night! And now I can hardly speak, or raise my head in her presence. I must have her

pardon, whether I dare or not to ask one thing more. I never was sure that her heart was mine; my conduct did

not deserve it, whatever my feelings did. If she accepted me from romance, I did enough to open her eyes! I

am told she accepts Lord St. Ermefit retribution on me, who used to look down on him in my arrogant

'But, at least, I trust to your goodness to obtain some word of forgiveness for me without disturbing her peace

of mind. I would not expose her to one distressing scene! She has gone through a great deal, and the traces of

grief and care on that noble countenance almost break my heart. I would not give her the useless pain of

having to reject me, and of perceiving the pain I should not be able to conceal.

'I commit myself to your kindness, then, and entreat of you, if the feeling for me was a delusion, or if it is

extinct, to let me know in the manner least painful to you; and, when she can endure the subject, to tell her

how bitterly I have repented of having tried to force humility on her, when I stood in still greater need of the

lesson, and of having flown off in anger when she revolted at my dictation. One word of forgiveness would

Trembling with gladness, Violet could hardly refrain from rousing Arthur to hear the good news! She hastily

wrote the word 'Try!' twisted it into a note, and sent it down in case Mr. Fotheringham should still be in the

house. The missive returned not, and she sat down to enjoy her gladness as a Sunday morning's gift.

For Violet, though weak, anxious, and overworked, was capable of receiving and being cheered by each

sunbeam that shone on herself or on her loved ones. Perhaps it was the reward of her resignation and trust,

that even the participation (as it might almost be called) of her husband's suffering, and the constantly hearing

his despondence, could not deprive her of her hopefulness. Ever since the first two days she had been buoyed

up by a persuasion of his recovery, which found food in each token of improvement; and, above all, there was

something in Arthur that relieved the secret burden that had so long oppressed her.

She was free to receive solace and rejoice in the joy of others; and when Theodora met her in the morning,

eye and lip were beaming with a suppressed smile of congratulation, that hardly suited with the thin, white

'Arthur's comfortable night has done you both good,' said Theodora. 'Percy is a better nurse than I.'

'Oh, yes! it is all Percy's doing!' said Violet, there checking herself; but laughing and blushing, so that for a

No more was heard of Mr. Fotheringham till Johnnie came home from the afternoon's service, and reported

At church Johnnie had seen his papa's goodnatured friend in the aisle, and with his hand on the door of the

Innocent Johnnie! he little knew what tumultuous thoughts were set whirling through his aunt's mind. The

last time Percy had joined her at church, the whole time of the service had been spent in the conflict between

pride and affection. Now there was shame for this fresh swarm of longforgotten sins, and as the recollection

saddened her voice in the confession, foremost was the sense of sacrilege in having there cherished them, and

turned her prayer into sin. No wonder she had been for a time yielded up to her pride and selfwill!

As silently as usual they walked home from church, and she would at once have gone upstairs, but he said,

She turned. It was so strangely like that former occasion that she had a curious bewildered feeling of having

passed through the same before; and perhaps she had, in her dreams. Scarcely conscious, she walked towards

She raised her eyes to his face. 'Oh, Percy!'but she could say no more, cut short by rising sobs; and she

He was perfectly overwhelmed. 'Theodora, dearest! do not! I have been too hasty,' he exclaimed, almost

'Never mind! It is only because I have become such a poor creature!' said she, looking up with a smile, lost

'It is my fault!my want of consideration! I will goI will call Mrs. Martindale.'

'No, no, don't, don't go!' said Theodora, eagerlyher tears driven back. 'It was only that I am so foolish now.'

'No! Oh! it was the relief!' said Theodora, throwing off her shawl, as if to free herself from oppression. Percy

took it from her, placed her in the armchair, and rendered her all the little attentions in his power with a sort

of trembling eagerness, still silent; for she was very much exhausted,not so much from present agitation as

It seemed to give a softness and tenderness to their reunion, such as there never had been between them

before, as she leant back on the cushions he placed for her, and gazed up in his face as he stood by her, while

'I!' she exclaimed, rousing herself and sitting up,'I have nothing to forgive! What are you thinking of?'

'Hush!' said Theodora; 'I was unbearable. No man of sense or spirit could be expected to endure such

treatment. But, Percy, I have been very unhappy about it, and I do hope I am tamer at last, if you will try me

'Theodora!' cried Percy, hardly knowing what he said. 'Can you mean it? After all that is past, may I believe

'Did you not?' said Theodora, sorrowfully. 'Then my pride must have been even worse than I supposed.'

'And did you really think I did not care for you? I, whose affection for you has been a part of my very self! I

am more grieved than ever. I would never have tormented you if I had not thought you knew my heart was

'It was my fault; my anger and impatience! And you let me hope that thisthis undeserved feeling has

'Nay, it was that which taught me its power. Your rejection was the making of me; thanks to Violet, who

'Violet! I could almost call her our presiding spirit, sent to save us from ourselves!'

'Then,' said Percy, as if he had only room for one thought, 'are we indeed to begin anew?'

'We have both had lessons enough to teach us to be more humble and forbearing,' said Percy, now first

venturing to take her hand. 'Let us hope that since this blessing has been granted us, that we shall be aided in

There was a grave and chastened tone about the meeting of these two lovers: Theodora almost terrified at

realizing that the bliss she had once forfeited was restored to her, and Percy peculiarly respectful almost

diffident in manner, feeling even more guilty towards her than she did towards him. Neither could be content

without a full confession of their wrongs towards each other, and the unjust impressions that had actuated

them; and in the retrospect time passed so quickly away, that they were taken by surprise when the candles

Theodora ran upstairs. Violet understood the suppressed call in the dressingroom, and met her with

The children never forgot that evening, so delightful did the owlman make himself. Helen even offered him

a kiss, and wished him good night, saucily calling him Percy; and Johnnie set his aunt's cheeks in a glow by

'What do you know of Aunt Helen?' said Percy, lifting him on his knee, with a sudden change of manner.

Johnnie's face was deeply tinged; he bent down his head and did not answer, till, when the inquiry was

repeated, he whispered, 'Mamma said Aunt Helen was so very good. Mamma read to me about the dew

drops, in her written book. She told me about her when I had the blister on, because, she said, her thoughts

Percy put his arm round him, and his sigh or movement surprised Johnnie, who uneasily looked at his aunt.

'Yes, indeed, Johnnie, boy. There is nothing so pleasant to me to hear,' said Percy. 'Good night; I shall like

'Being dead, she yet speaketh,' murmured he, as the children went. 'Strange how one such tranquil, hidden

Even the peace and happiness of that evening could not remove the effects of overfatigue, and Percy

insisted on Theodora's going early to rest, undertaking again to watch by Arthur. She objected, that he had

'I cannot go home to bed. If you sent me away, I should wander in the Square, apostrophizing the gaslamps,

and be found tomorrow in the station, as a disorderly character. You had better make my superfluous

Theodora thought the sickroom had acquired quite a new aspect. A Sunday air pervaded the whole, seeming

to radiate from Violet, as she sat by the fire; the baby asleep, in his little pinklined cradle, by her side. The

patient himself partook of the freshened appearance, as the bright glow of firelight played over his white

pillows, his hair smooth and shining, and his face where repose and cheerfulness had taken the place of the

worn, harassed expression of suffering. Of the welcome there could be no doubt. Arthur's hands were both

held out, and did not let her go, after they had drawn her down to kiss him and sit beside him on the bed.

'Well done! Theodora,' he said; 'I am glad it is made up. He is the best fellow living, and well you deserve'

'Not that he is the best?' said Arthur, squeezing hard both her hands, as he used to do in fond, teasing

schoolboy days. 'I shall not say one without the other. Such a pair is not to be found in a hurry. You only

'No, it was your own dear little wife!' was whispered in his ear. He pinched her again, and, still holding her

fast, said, 'Is Percy there? Come in,' and, as he entered, 'Percy, I once warned you to kill the cat on the

weddingday. I testify that she is dead. This sister of mine is a good girl now. Ask Violet.'

'Violetor, rather, our Heartsease'said Percy, as his grasp nearly crushed Violet's soft fingers: 'thank you;

yours was the most admirable note ever composed! Never was more perfect "eloquence du billet!"'

Percy held up the little note before Arthur's eyes: he laughed. 'Ay! Violet is the only woman I ever knew who

never said more than was to the purpose. But now, Mrs. Heartsease, if that is your name, go and put Theodora

'Never mind, I want you very much,' said Theodora; 'and as Percy says he has so much superfluous energy,

he can take care of two Arthurs at once. I am only afraid of his making the great one talk.'

'The great one' was at first as silent as the little one; his countenance became very grave and thoughtful; and

at last he said, 'Now, Percy, you must consent to my selling out and paying you.'

'And that would be no good,' said Arthur, 'with all the harpies to share. I wish you would consent, Percy.

Think what it is to me to lie here, feeling that I have ruined not only myself, but all my sister's hopes of

'Nay, you have been the means of bringing us together again. And as to your wife'

'I must not have her good deeds reckoned to me,' said Arthur, sadly. 'But what can you do? My father cannot

Arthur proceeded. 'Wait! what for? Now you are cut out of Worthbourne, and my aunt's money might as well

'I can hear no croaking on such a day as this,' broke in Percy. 'As to Worthbourne, it is ill waiting for dead

men's shoon. I always thought Pelham's as good a life as my own, and I never fancied Mrs. Nesbit's hoards. If

I made three thousand pounds in five years, why may I not do so again? I'll turn rapaciousgive away no

more articles to benighted editors on their last legs. I can finish off my Byzantine history, and coin it into

'And these were your hardearned savings, that should have forwarded your marriage!'

'They have,' said Percy, smiling. 'They will come back some way or other. I shall work with a will now! I am

twice the man I was yesterday. It was heartless work before. Now, "some achieve greatness," you know.'

Arthur would have said more, but Percy stopped him. 'If you gave it me tomorrow, we could not marry on

it. Let things alone till you are about again, and John comes home. Meantime, trust her and me for being

He attained his object in making Arthur smile; and Violet presently returning, they sat on opposite sides of

the fire, and held one of the happiest conversations of their lives. Violet told the whole story of the fire, which

Recollections came across Arthur, and he turned away his head, self convicted of having thought the women

made a tedious history, and that he could not be bored by attending. Percy's way of listening, meanwhile, was

with his foot on the fender, his elbow on his knee, his chin resting on his hand, his bright gray eyes fixed full

on Violet, with a beaming look of gladness, and now and then a nod of assent, as if no heroism on Theodora's

part could surpass his expectations, for he could have told it all beforehand. However, his turn came, when

Violet described her last expedition after the chess board, and the injury it had entailed.

'Now, now, you don't say so!' said he, stammering with eagerness, and starting up.

'I remember,' said Arthur. 'That was the time of the delusion that Percy had taken up with his present

Violet blushed. She was too much ashamed of ever having had the idea to bear to recall it; and when Arthur

explained, Percy shuddered, and exclaimed, 'No, I thank you, Violet! you knew enough against me; but you

On the morrow, Percy came in as the children's lessons were concluded. He studied Theodora's face tenderly,

and hoped that she had rested. She laughed, and called herself perfectly well; and, indeed, her eyes were as

large and as bright as they ought to me, and she had discovered, that morning, that her black locks would

make a much more respectable show if properly managed. He would not have mistaken her if she had looked

After they had talked for some time, Theodora said, 'We must not talk away the whole morning; I must write

'Yes,' said Percy, 'I came to speak of that. Theodora, perhaps it was wrong to say what I did last night.'

'It is a very serious all,' he answered. 'When I spoke before, and was cool enough to treat it as if I was

conferring a favour on you, it was wonderful that your father consented. Now, you see, Worthbourne is

'I did not, till I began to look at it from your father's point of view. Besides, I ought to tell you, that there is no

chance even of a legacy. I find that Mrs. Fotheringham rules the house, and has tried to prejudice my uncle

against me. On the marriage, there were fresh arrangements; my uncle was to alter his will, and it was on that

occasion that Sir Antony sent for me to keep up the balance, and save him from her influence. Mrs.

Martindale was right about her. What a mischiefmaker she is! My delay gave great offence.'

'Yes, she managed to turn it against me. Imagine her having persuaded them that I reckoned on Pelham's

'She represented me as so disgusted at the marriage that I would pay no attention to Sir Antony. I saw how it

was when she received me, purring and coaxing, and seeming to be making my peace with my uncle. By and

by, Pelham, when we grew intimate again, blundered out the whole,that his father wished to have settled

something on me; but that Jane had persuaded him that the whole might be wanted as a provision for their

family. I cared not one rush then, but it makes a difference now. As for my former line, I am forgotten or

worse. I have said blunt things that there was no call for me to say. No one chooses to have me for an

underling, and there is no more chance of my getting an appointment than of being made Khan of Tartary.

'I had made something, but I was obliged to advance it the other day to get Arthur out of this scrape, and there

'Oh, Percy! thank you more for this than for all. If the pressure had come, I believe it would have killed him.

'And now,' continued Percy, 'poor Arthur is most anxious it should be paid; but I ought not to consent. If he

were to sell out now, he would be almost destitute. I have persuaded him to let all rest in silence till John

'I am glad you have,' said Theodora. 'I am afraid papa is a good deal pressed for money. The rents have had to

be reduced; and John wants all the Barbuda income to spend on the estate there. Even before the fire, papa

talked of bringing John home to cut off the entail, and sell some land; and the house was insured far short of

its value. He wants to get rid of Armstrong and all the finery of the garden; but he is afraid of vexing mamma,

and in the meantime he is very glad that we are living more cheaply in the cottage. I really do not think he

could conveniently pay such a sum; and just at present, too, I had rather poor Arthur's faults were not brought

'It comes to this, then;Is it for your happiness to enter upon an indefinite engagement, and wait for the

chance of my working myself up into such a competency as may make our marriage not too imprudent? It

'When I thought you would not have me, I meant to be an old maid,' said Theodora; 'and, Percy, this time you

shall not think I do not care for you. If we have to wait for our whole lives, let it be with the knowledge that

we belong to each other. I could not give up that now, and'as he pressed her hand'mind, I am old enough

to be trusted to choose poverty. I know I can live on a little: I trust to you to tell me whenever there is

'He will not objecthe will rejoice. The way I regarded that dear father was one of the worst sins of that

time! It is better it should be as it is. Mamma could not well do without me now; I should be in doubt about

leaving her, even if the rest were plain. So that is trouble saved,' she added with a smile.

'If they will see it in the same light! If they will forgive as readily as you do one of the greatest injuries to a

'Hushnonsense. Papa always considered that it served me right. And really this is such perfect content, that

I do not know how to understand it. You had always the power of reconciliation in your hands; but, you

know, I had not; and, apart from all other feelings, the mere craving for pardon was so painful! It was only

yesterday morning that I was thinking it might, at least, come in the other world.'

'The pardon I was begging Violet to seek for me!I trusted to obtain that, though I little hoped'

'But indeed, Percy, we must write our letters, or the children will be upon us again.'

Her letter was more easily written than Percy's. He wrote, and tore up, and considered, and talked to her, and

wished John was at home, and said that Lord Martindale would be perfectly justified in withdrawing his

'What! when you have rescued his son? No, indeed, papa knows you too well! I have no fears: for though he

is not aware of the cost of what you did for Arthur, he is most grateful for what he does know of; he thinks

you saved his life, and even without that, he is too kind to me to do whatI could not bear.'

'I was thinking that this is just retribution on me, that whereas I led Arthur into temptation, this debt should be

Perhaps nothing gratified him more than to hear her speak of the loan as if she participated in the loss, not as

if she viewed it from the Martindale side of the question, and felt it too much of an obligation.

His letter was not written till just in time for the post, and it travelled in the same cover with hers. Till the

answer arrived he was very anxious, came little to the house, and only put on his cheerful air before Arthur,

whose spirits could not afford to be lowered. Theodora was secure. She knew that she deserved that there

should be difficulties; but at the same time she had the sense that the tide had turned. Pardon had come, and

with it hope; and though she tried to school herself to submit to disappointment, she could not expect it. She

knew she might trust to her father's kind unworldly temper and sense of justice, now that he was left to

himself. And when the letter came, Percy brought it in triumph under the shade of the old green umbrella,

Lord Martindale said everything affectionate and cordial. If he grieved at the unpromising prospect, he was

wise enough to know it was too late to try to thwart an attachment which had survived such shocks; and he

only dwelt on his rejoicing that, after all her trials, his daughter should have merited the restoration of the

He fully forgave the former rejection, and declared that it was with far more hope and confidence of their

happiness that he now accorded his sanction than when last it had been asked; and the terms in which he

spoke of his daughter seemed to deepen her humility by the strength of their commendation.

Happy days succeeded; the lodgings in Piccadilly were nearly deserted, Percy was always either nursing

Arthur, playing with the children, or bringing sheets of Byzantine history for revision; and he was much

slower in looking over Theodora's copies of them than in writing them himself. There was much grave quiet

talk between the lovers when alone together. They were much altered since the time when their chief

satisfaction seemed to lie in teasing and triumphing over one another; past troubles and vague prospects had a

sobering influence; and they felt that while they enjoyed their present union as an unlookedfor blessing, it

might be only a resting point before a long period of trial, separation, and disappointment. It gave a resigned

All mirthfulness, except what the children called forth, was reserved for Arthur's room; but he thought Percy

as gay and lighthearted as ever, and his sister not much less so. Percy would not bring their anxieties to

depress the fluctuating spirits, which, wearied with the sameness of a sickroom, varied with every change of

Theodora almost wondered at Percy's talking away every desponding fit of Arthur's, whether about his health,

his money matters, or their hopes. She said, though it was most trying to hear him talk of never coming down

again, of not living to see the children grow up, and never allowing that he felt better, that she thought,

considering how much depended on the impression now made, it might be false kindness to talk away his low

spirits. Were they not repentance? Perhaps Percy was right, but she should not have dared to do so.

'Theodora, you do not know the difference between reflection and dejection. Arthur's repentance is too deep a

'If I let him believe that I do not think he will recover, for the sake of encouraging his repentance, I should be

leaving him in a delusion, and that I have no right to do. Better let him feel himself repenting as having to

redeem what is past, than merely out of terror, thinking the temptations have given him up, not that he gives

them up. Why, when he told me to sell his saddlehorses the other day, and that he should never ride again, it

was nothing, and I only roused him up to hope to be out in the spring. Then he began to lament over his

beautiful mare,but when it came to his saying he had sacrificed Violet's drives for her, and that he had

been a selfish wretch, who never deserved to mount a horse again, and ending with a deep sigh, and "Let her

go, I ought to give her up," there was reality and sincerity, and I acted on it. No, if Arthur comes out of his

room a changed character, it must be by strengthening his resolution, not by weakening his mind, by letting

'You believe the change real? Oh, you don't know what the doubt is to me! after my share in the evil, the

anxiety is doubly intense! and I cannot see much demonstration except in his sadness, which you call bodily

'We cannot pry into hidden things,' Percy answered. 'Watch his wife, and you will see that she is satisfied.

You may trust him to her, and to Him in whose hands he is. Of this I am sure, that there is a patient

consideration for others, and readiness to make sacrifices that are not like what he used to be. You are not

satisfied? It is not as you would repent; but you must remember that Arthur's is after all a boy's character; he

has felt his errors as acutely as I think he can feel them, and if he is turning from them, that is all we can

'Not like mine!' said Theodora; 'but one thing more, Percycan it be right for him to see no clergyman?'

'Wait,' said Percy again. 'Violet can judge and influence him better than you or I. Depend upon it, she will do

the right thing at the right time. Letting him alone to learn from his children seems to me the safest course.'

Theodora acquiesced, somewhat comforted by the conversation, though it was one of those matters in which

Just before Christmas, Theodora was summoned home; for her mother was too unwell and dispirited to do

without her any longer. Her father offered to come and take her place, but Arthur and Violet decided that it

would be a pity to unsettle him from home again. Arthur was now able to sit up for some hours each day, and

Percy undertook to be always at hand. He was invited to Brogden for Christmas; but it was agreed between

him and Theodora that they must deny themselves the pleasure of spending it together; they thought it unfit to

Mr. Hugh Martindale came to fetch Theodora home. He brought a more satisfactory account of poor Emma,

who had never forwarded the promised explanation to Theodora. Lady Elizabeth had applied to him to clear

Emma's mind from some of the doubts and difficulties inspired by her friend, and at present, though her

spirits were very low, they considered that one great step had been gained, for she had ceased every day to

Theodora had fixed many hopes on her cousin's interview with Arthur, but they only talked of Brogden news;

however, she heard afterwards that Hugh was well satisfied with what he had seen of him, and that he thought

Percy's view the safest. It was better to force nothing upon him. It was a sad struggle to resolve to depart, but

it was made in thankfulness, when Theodora remembered the feelings with which she had entered that house.

She went up in the early morning to wish Arthur goodbye. He raised himself and embraced her fondly.

'I have been an ungrateful wretch, but I never understood it till lately,' said he again. 'The fire,those

'Hush, hush! you are hurting yourself,' for he was choked with excess of feeling.

'I can't say more;but, oh! if I could help keeping you from happiness!' and he was here overpowered by

cough and emotion so much as to alarm her, and she was forced to keep silence, and only kiss him again. He

returned it with a squeeze of the hand and a look of affection. He had never given her such an one in the days

when she deemed his love a thing exclusively her own, she had now gained something far better than his

heart had then to offer. The best spot in it then had nothing half so deep, fond, and unselfish as what he gave

She had ceased her wilful struggle, and besides all the rest, even this was added unto her.

Those were the words, but the flush that gave colour to Arthur's face showed the effort which they cost, and

She wrote a note to the clergyman, which was answered by a call the same afternoon. It took Arthur by

surprise; but his mind was made up, and colouring deeply, he desired that Mr. Rivers should be shown up.

Violet left them alone together, her heart throbbing with grateful hope and supplication.

Arthur's honest though faltering avowal, 'I have never thought enough of these things,' was his whole history.

It had been grace missed and neglected, rather than wilfully abused. There had of course been opportunities,

but there had been little culture or guidance in his early days; his confirmation had taken place as a matter of

form, and he had never been a communicant, withheld at once by ignorance and dread of strictness, as well as

by a species of awe. Even his better and more conscientious feelings had been aroused merely by his

affections instead of by the higher sense of duty; and now it was through these that the true voice had at

He had learnt more from his little boy's devotions than all the years of his life had taught him. The

everpresent influence under which his wife and that child lived and acted, impressed itself on him as a truth

and reality, and the consciousness of his full responsibility dawned upon him. In the early part of his illness,

his despair had been at the thought of his failures as husband, father, and son. Now there came on him the

perception that not merely in his human relations had he transgressed, but that far more had he slighted the

Almighty and Longsuffering Father. He looked back on his life of disregard, his dire offences

Thus awakened, he watched each word from his little unconscious teacher, to gather from them clearer hopes

of mercy and pardon. Happily, Johnnie, in his daily lessons, was going through the ground work, and those

words of mighty signification conveyed meanings to the father, which the innocent child had as yet no need

to unfold. The long silent hours gave time for thought, and often when the watchers deemed that the stifled

groan or restless movement arose from pain or oppression, it was in fact drawn forth by the weight on his

So it had gone on; while mingled feelings of shame, reserve, and reluctance to show himself in a new light,

kept his lips closed, and days and weeks passed before he brought himself to speak the word even to his wife.

When it was spoken, her silent intense gladness was at once a reward and a rebuke. Though she scarcely

spoke, he knew her well enough to perceive more perfect joy than even at the moment when she first made

He raised his eyes to meet that look again, when, after his interview with the clergyman, she came back to

join in fixing the hour. Contrition, dread, shame, penitence, all seemed to be soothed, and yet rendered

'There is the Good Shepherd, papa. Do you see the poor sheep, who wandered out of the fold, away into the

wilderness among the rocks and desertsthat is doing wrong, you know, papa. And it lost its way, and the

wolf was watching to tear it to pieces, that is Satan; but the Good Shepherd,' and the child bent his head

reverently, 'He went after it. Mamma said that means that He touches our hearts and makes us sorry, and it

looked up and was readyas we pray to be made good again. So then He laid it on His shoulders, and

carried it safe home to be happy in the fold again. Is He not very good, papa? And only think! There is joy

Johnnie was wont to go on in this dreamy way without expecting an answer; but he was startled to see his

'I cannot say it quite right,' answered the boy; 'I only know it says that the Angels in Heaven rejoice and are

glad over one sinner that repenteth. I thought about it that night after I had been naughty.'

'Yes,' said Johnnie, with a trembling lip; 'I was cross at doing my lessons with Aunt Theodora instead of

mamma, and I was so sorry. But at night, something seemed to bring that verse, and I thought the Angels

Theodora's Christmas morning was cheered by a letter from Percy, to tell her that he was to be with Arthur

and Violet on this occasion. It was greater happiness to her than it would even have been to have had him at

It was a very quiet day in Cadoganplace. The full freshness of awe and reverence was upon Arthur, and

though he hardly spoke, and made almost no demonstration, the strength of his feeling was attested by the

fatigue that ensued, partly, perhaps, from the unwonted effort of fixing his attention. All the rest of the day he

lay on the sofa, silent and dozing, till in the evening, when left alone with Johnnie, he only roused himself to

ask to have a Bible placed within his reach, and there losing his way in searching for the parable of the

Johnnie's delight had been the dressing the cathedral cup with a spray of holly sent to him from Brogden by

his aunt, and now he sat conning the hymns he had heard in church, and musing over his prints in silence, till

his brow caught an expression that strangely blended with those dreamy impressions of his father.

'Poor children! they have had a dull Christmasday!' said Arthur, as they came to bid him good night.

'No, no, papa; the owlman has had such a game at play with us in the diningroom!' cried Helen.

'Yes,' said Johnnie; 'and you know, papa, I never said my hymn to you on a Christmasday before. I like

The next day he was glad to find that Johnnie would, after all, have his share of the festivities of the season.

Colonel Harrington came to see Arthur, and begged to have his little godson at a New Year's party at his

Violet was perplexed. She could not send her little, shy boy alone, yet she did not like to let his father know

that it had been a mistake to accept the invitation. Percy came to her aid. 'There is no such fun as a children's

'You know, Mrs. Harrington, don't you?� said Arthur; 'as a general rule, you know every one, and every one

'Yes, I know her. Come, Violet, can't you get me in, in Johnnie's train? If you will let me take charge or him, I

will keep an eye over the cake, and you shall see how I will muffle him up to come home.'

It was too good an offer to be refused, though Violet had doubts whether it would be perfect happiness, for

Johnnie was apt to shrink from strange children, and was unusually shy and timid. However, his spirits had

risen of late. Ever since he had found his place in his father's heart, the drooping unchildlike sadness had

passed away, and though still grave and thoughtful, there was a life and animation about him at times that

There was a great friendship between him and 'Uncle Percy'; they took walks together, fed the ducks in St.

James's Park, had many interesting conversations on Brogden affairs, and Johnnie had been several times at

the rooms over the toyshop, and was on intimate terms with old Puss. Violet knew that he would be safe,

She felt her Johnnie's value more than ever that evening, when she saw how his father missed him. After the

pleasure of seeing him ready to set off, looking so fair and bright and delicate, Arthur flagged very much.

It had been a trying day. The experiment of a more strengthening diet had resulted in heightened pulse and

increased cough, and the medical men had been obliged to own that though the acute inflammation had been

subdued, the original evil still remained, and that he was farther from complete recovery than they had lately

been hoping. Besides, he had sent in his claim on Mr. Gardner, on hearing of his marriage, and the answer,

Nothing but the company of the children seemed likely to divert his thoughts, and Helen was too much for

him. She was exalted at her own magnanimity in rejoicing that Johnnie should have the treat without her, and

was in a boisterous state that led to an edict of banishment, vehemently resisted. It was the first time that

anything had gone wrong in Arthur's presence, and Violet was much concerned, and fearful of the effect,

when, after the conquest had been achieved, she left Helen sobbing in the nursery, and came down to his

There was not the annoyance she had dreaded; but the dejection had been deepened, and he did not respond

to the somewhat forced cheerfulness with which she tried to speak of the generosity united in Helen with a

hasty temper. It seemed to hurt and pain him so much to have the little girl punished, that there was nothing

Those weary times were perhaps harder to bear than periods of more evident trial and excitement. Violet, as

she strove to rally her spirits and sustain his, could not help so feeling itand then she thought of Helen

Fotheringham, and recollected that she had been intending to read to Arthur an affectionate letter she had

received from his brother on hearing of his illness. Arthur was greatly touched by the tone in which he was

mentioned in it, and began eagerly to talk over John's many proofs of affection, among which he now ranked

'I have not forgotten his saying I must make you happy. I little understood him then!'

'Well! I have been thinking! Our marriage was the best and worst thing I ever did. It was unjust to you, and as

bad as possible towards them; but that is what I can't be as sorry for as it deserves,' and he looked up with a

sweet smile, fading at once 'except when I look at you and the children, and think what is to become of

'Oh, don't, dear Arthur! Why look forward! There has been great mercy so far. Let us rest in it.'

'You may; it was not your fault,' said Arthur; 'but how can I? I took you in your ignorance; I let your father

deceive himself about my expectations, then, when my own people were far kinder to me than I deserved, and

I ought to have done everything myself to make up for my imprudence, I go and let you pinch yourself, while

I squander everything on my own abominable follies! And now, here am I leaving you with all these poor

children, and nothing on earthnothing but a huge debt? What are you to do, I say?'

'That's nothing to the purpose. My health is done for. There is nothing before me but decline. I have felt that

all along, whatever doctors may say. And how can you expect me not to feel what I have brought on you?'

'I am sure you need not be afraid for us. Is it not unkind to doubt your father and John?'

Oh, Arthur, I cannot suppose anything! I am only quite sure that there is a Father who will take care of our

children. I do not know how, but I am certain we shall not be forsaken. Do not grieve for us. I am not afraid.'

'No!' said Violet. 'I know it will not come, unless it is the best thing for them.'

He did not entirely comprehend her, but he liked to watch her face, it looked so beautiful in its perfect trust.

He could not share that peaceful confidence for the future, the harvest of his past recklessness was present

poignant dread and anxiety for the innocent ones on whom the penalty must fall. He relapsed into silence, and

perhaps his meditations were as much perplexed by the nine Arabic figures as those of Violet's convalescence

She interrupted him with more of John's letters, and the amusing detail of the West Indian life stood her in

good stead till the sounds of return brightened his face; and Johnnie sprang into the room loaded with

treasures from a Christmas tree. Never had she seen the little fellow's face so merry, or heard his tongue go so

fast, as he threw everything into her lap, and then sprang about from her to his papa, showing his prizes and

presenting them. Here were some lemondrops for papa, and here a beautiful box for mamma, and a

guttapercha frog for Helen, and a flag for Annie, and bonbons for both, and for Sarah too, and a delightful

story about a little Arthur, that nobody could have but the babyJohnnie would keep it for him till he could

'You are your mother's own boy, Johnnie,' said Arthur, with a sort of fond deep sadness, as the child mounted

his footstool to put one of the lemondrops into his mouth, watching to be told that it was good.

He went off to the nursery to feed Sarah on sugarplums, and dispose the frog and banner on his sisters' beds

to delight them in the morning; while Percy, coming in, declared that this had been the little boy's happiest

time. He had been far too shy for enjoyment, perfectly well behaved, but not stirring a step from his protector,

only holding his hand, and looking piteously at him if invited away; and Percy declared, he was as much

courted as a young lady in her teens. Sitting down with him at a table surrounded by small elves, Percy had of

course kept them in a roar of laughter, throughout which Johnnie had preserved his gravity, only once

volunteering a whisper, that he wished Helen was there; but Percy thought that when unmolested by

attention, he had seemed quietly amused. When admitted to the Christmas tree in its glory, he had been

slightly afraid of it at first, as of an unexpected phenomenon, and had squeezed his friend's hand very tight;

but as he perceived how things were going, his alarm had given place to silent joyous whispers, appropriating

his gifts to those at home. He had no idea of keeping anything for himself; and Percy had distressed him by a

doubt whether the book, as a godfather's gift, ought to be transferred. On this Johnnie was scrupulous, and

Percy had been obliged to relieve his mind by repeating the question for him to Colonel Harrington, whether

he might give the book to his little brother. This settled, Johnnie's happiness had been complete, and his

ecstasy during their return, at having a present for everybody, was, said Percy, the prettiest comment he had

It evidently struck Arthur. At night, Violet, from her sofa, heard him murmur to himself, 'My boy! my

The next afternoon, Johnnie, having as a preliminary inscribed his brother's unwieldy name all over the

flyleaf, was proceeding most happily to read the book aloud, lying on the hearthrug, with his heels in the

air. He read his mamma into a slumber, his papa into a deep reverie, which resulted in his dragging himself

up from his chair, by the help of the chimneypiece, and reaching pen and writingcase from Violet's table.

'Oh! papa!' whispered Johnnie, in an injured tone, at not having been asked to do the little service.

'I thought it would disturb mamma less,' returned Arthur, sinking back; 'but you may give me the ink. And

'I am going to try to write to your uncle. Johnnie, supposing you lose me, I look to your uncle and you for

Johnnie gave a great sigh, and looked at his father, but made no answer. Papa's writing was a matter of

'You must not watch me, Johnnie,' said Arthur, presently, for whether his son could read his writing or not, he

could not bear his eyes upon it. The boy had dropped into his place on the carpet in a moment.

It was a full confession and outpouring of his troubles. It cost him much, for there was shame at his own folly

and selfishness, and he had to disclose extravagance that he well knew to be, in John's eyes, especially

inexcusable. So painful was the effort, that even his fears for his family would not alone have determined him

on making it, if it had not been for his new resolution to face the worst, and to have no more shufflings or

concealments. He could bear to tell John better than his father, and Percy had bound him to silence towards

Lord Martindale. The whole was explained to the best of his powers, which were not at present great. His

debts, including that to Percy, he believed to exceed ten thousand, his resources were limited to the sale of his

commission, and the improbable recovery of the debt from Gardnerhis wife and children were entirely

unprovided for. 'I can only trust to your kindness,' he wrote. 'If I could see you, I could die in peace. I know

that while you live, you will never see Violet distressed. I have no right to ask anything, but this much I will

and must beg may be looked on as my last wish. Never let the children be taken from their mother's charge. If

they are to be better than I, it must be her doing. And though this is more than I should dare to ask, if you can

help me, do not, when I am gone, let my boys grow up to find their father's memory loaded with these hateful

debts, hanging round their necks like a burden. I know Johnnie's sense of honour would never let him rest till

they were cleared; but I cannot look at his face and think of his hearing how I have served his mother. He

does love me now, Heaven knows, undeservedly enough. I cannot bear to think of a cloud on his

'We came on the 20th of April, and this is the 3rd of June. What a difference it has made in you!'

'And Johnnie is really beginning to have a colour. How pleased his grandpapa will be to see him so much

stronger and more spirited. I do not think Lord Martindale could have done anything kinder by us than

'I have been reckoning that we could stay on three weeks more before going to Brogden; and, if you like it, I

should wish to spend our weddingday here,' said Violet, in the shy diffident way in which she was wont to

'I had another scheme for our weddingday. What do you say to spending it at Wrangerton?'

She looked up in his face as if to see if he really meant it, then the glad flush darted into her cheeks, and with

a cry of joy like a child, she almost sobbed out, 'Oh, Arthur, Arthur! thank you.'

He looked at her, amused, and enjoying her ecstasy. 'So you approve, Mrs. Martindale?'

'O, to go to mamma! to show mamma the children! Annette! home! Johnnie to see Helvellyn!my

sisters!Olivia's baby! ' cried Violet, in incoherent exclamations, almost choked with joy.

'My poor Violet,' said Arthur, surprised and almost remorseful; 'I did not know you wished it so very much.'

'I believe I had left off thinking about it,' said Violet; 'but I am so very much obliged to you, dear

It never occurred to her, as it did to him, that the kindness might have come sooner. 'I only hope you like it,'

'Don't I like what makes you look as you do now?' said he, smiling. 'I shall enjoy looking up our old quarters.

Besides,' he added, more gravely, 'it is your turn now; and liking apart, I know I have not used Mrs. Moss

well, in keeping you so long from her. You must let her know it was not your fault.'

'May I write, then? Oh, Arthur, dearest! if I could but find words to tell you how happy you have made me!'

It was no sudden determination, for he brought a 'Bradshaw' out of his pocket, with all the various railways

and trains underscored in pencil in a most knowing way, and a calculation of expenses on the cover, all

Perhaps Violet had never been so happy in her life as when, in the afternoon, she wandered a little apart on

the beach, to realize and feed on her new treasure of delight. Arthur and the children were felicitously

dabbling in sand and seawater, reducing the frocks to a condition that would have been Sarah's daily

distraction, if she had not reconciled herself to it by observing, 'it did her heart good to see the Colonel take to

the children, though he was no more to be trusted with them than a seamew; and if it was not for Master

As soon as the spring was sufficiently advanced, Lord Martindale had sent the whole party to recruit by the

seaside, at their own dear Ventnor, and there the last six weeks had been spent in the daily joy of watching

Arthur's progress in recovery;until now a slight degree of weakness and languor, an occasional cough, and

his greatly altered appearance, were the only evident remains of his illness; and though she could not feel that

his health was absolutely reestablished, there was such abundant cause for hope and thankfulness, as filled

her heart to overflowing, especially when she was rejoiced by tokens of that more blessed change within.

His spirits had returned with his health. Perhaps it was part of his boyish nature, that his sorrow for his errors,

though sincere and earnest, did not permanently depress him, when not brought before his mind; but rather

the sense of behaving well added to his brightness. There was nothing to conceal; the guilty consciousness

was gone, and the fear for the future was distant. His manners had a sweetness more engaging than ever. To

his wife, who had, as he recovered, suffered from the effects of her exertions, he was most affectionately

attentive, and his children were his delight, while little Johnnie throve and expanded into spirit and mirth, like

He had gone over Violet's old haunts with her, and she had enjoyed making him enter into the feelings

associated with the scenes she had visited with his brother. John was expected to return in the summer, but

even this anticipation paled in comparison with the present felicity. That longing for her own home had been

forced into such a remote cell, that she had had no idea of its strength till now, when it was allowed to spring

She walked along the shore within sight of the cottage, where she had been with John, too small and

expensive for their present numbers and means, and looking up at its bowery wicket, gathered up the

She had come thither a mere child, a wife and mother, before strength, spirits, or judgment were equal to her

tasks,terrified at her responsibility, perceiving her failures, sinking under the load too early laid on her.

There had she been guided to comfort,there had her hand been taught to clasp the rod and staff, that had

led her safe through the shadow, wellnigh of death. How would her heart have fainted if she could have

guessed what had awaited her! But these things were past, and their memory was sweetened by thankfulness.

And now, where once stood the selftorturing, pining girl, was now the calm trustful woman,serene

beneath the overshadowing Wings, resting on the everlasting Arms,relying, least of all, upon herself.

Further trouble might be in store; the clouds might return after the rain; but her peace was not mere freedom

from storms, it was the security that there was One who would be with her and her loved ones through all,

and thus could she freely rejoice in present sunshine, without scanning each distant cloud, or marring present

It was complete gladness. There was not a misgiving whether home might be exactly as it stood in her

memory, or in Johnnie's imagination; and she filled the children's heads so much with what they were to see,

that their papa declared he had found Annie under the belief that Helvellyn was her grandfather.

Arthur was so much charmed with seeing his wife so happy, that, forgetting all his fears of tediousness, he

partook the enjoyment of her anticipations. He was the first, when they came in sight of a mountain, to lift

Johnnie on his knee and tell him it was Helvellyn; and mamma's resentment at the grievous error was one of

However, when Helvellyn actually appeared, and she felt herself really coming home, she was silent, in

anxiety and doubt. She must be very different from the Violet who had gone away. Would her mother and

She could hardly reply when Arthur recognized the Highstreet, so much wider in her imagination, and her

heart beat as the garden wall and the lawn were before her. At the dooryes!it was, it was the mother for

whose embrace, she had so often longed! Timidly affectionate and hastily nervous, she could hardly afford

one moment to her daughter in her frightened haste to greet her soninlaw, before he was ready, as he was

lifting the children out. Here, too, were Annette and Mr. Moss, the young ladies were in the drawingroom,

detained by etiquettes of Matilda's; but Violet hardly knew who spoke to her, the joy was to see a baby of

She could hardly see any one but the slight wornlooking mother, whose low, sadtoned voice awoke such

endless recollections, and made her realize that she was once more beside mamma. To look at her sisters

almost disturbed her; and it wellnigh struck her as unnatural to find the children hanging on her.

Still more unnatural was it to be conducted upstairs, like company, to the best room, and to find her mother

in distress and solicitude lest things should not be comfortable, and such as they were used to. And oh! the

strangeness of seeing her little ones in her own old nursery, waited upon by the sisters she had left as

childrenand by Sarah, settled in there as if she had never been away. One part of her life or the other must

Dear as all the faces were, it was a relief to be silent for a little while, as Arthur, halfasleep, rested in the

large old armchair, and she unpacked, too happy for weariness; and the clear pure mountain air breathing in

at the open window, infusing life into every vein, as she paused to look at the purple head above the St. Erme

woods, and to gaze on the fragrant garden beneath; then turned away to call to mind the childish faces which

'Ha!' said Arthur, rousing himself; 'are all the pretty plaits and braids come out again? A welcome sight.'

'Mamma thought me altered,' said Violet; 'and I thought I would not look more old than I could help; so I

'Well! I believe I see what you mean,' he said, studying her with a gravity that was amusing. 'There's your

'Whish! don't praise yourself; she is the image of you at sixteen. Now that I have seen her, I see you are

changed; but somehowthe word that always suited you best was lovely; and you have more of that style of

thing than even when your cheeks were pink. Not your oval face and white skin, you know, but thatthat

look that is my Violetmy heart'sease, that used to keep my heart up last winter. Ay! you are more to my

That little episode was the special charm of Violet's eveninga happy one, though there were some

It might be the dread of Arthur's being annoyed, as she watched him looking very pale and spiritless from

fatigue, which made her perceive that all dinnertime Matilda was overwhelming him with a torrent of

affected nonsenseor at least what Violet would have thought so in any one but her highlyrespected eldest

sister; and she feared, too, that he could not admire the girlish airs and graces which did not become that

sharpened figure and features. She had not known how much more Matilda talked than any one else; even her

father only put in a caustic remark here and there, when Matilda WOULD know all Lord St. Erme's and Lady

Lucy's views and habits. Mrs. Moss was silenced whenever her low voice tried to utter a sentence. Annette,

quiet and gentle as ever, looked drooping and subdued, and scarcely spoke, while the two fine blooming girls,

who seemed like new acquaintance, were still as mice in awe and shyness. Caroline, the second sister, was

married and settled in Canada; and the three blanks that weddings had made only now impressed themselves

After dinner, Violet felt as if she must rescue Arthur from Matilda at any cost, and succeeded in setting her

down to the piano; and to secure his quiet, though feeling it a very presumptuous venture, she drew her chair

near her father, and set herself to talk to him. Mr. Moss was quite amazed to find a womana

daughtercapable of rational conversation. She went on with the more spirit, from her pleasure in seeing

Arthur, instead of dozing under cover of the music, going to sit by Mrs. Moss and talk to her, and though

nothing was heard, their countenances were proof enough of their interest Mrs. Moss's thin mild face quite

colouring up at the unwonted attention, and her eyes glistening. In fact they were talking about Violet, and in

such a strain that Mrs. Moss that night confided to Annette, that she should never again believe a word

But if the fortnight was to be like this, how was Arthur to bear it? Violet dreaded it for him the more because

he was so very good and forbearing, not making one remark on what she knew must have struck him. She

could almost have reproached herself with selfishness in never having thought of his want of companionship

The night's rest, however, made a great difference in his capacity for entertainment, beginning from his laugh

at Helen's inquiry, 'What was the use of so many aunts?' He lay on the grass in the sunshine, playing with the

children, and fast making friends with the younger aunts, who heartily relished his fun, though they were a

good deal afraid of him; while Violet sat under the verandah, feasting her eyes upon Helvellyn, and enjoying

the talk with her sisters as much as she could, while uneasy at the lengthened housekeeping labours that her

mother was undergoing. They were to retrace one of their memorable walks by the riverside in the

afternoon, but were prevented by the visit expected all the morning, but deferred to that fashionable hour, of

Mrs. Albert Moss, who sailed in, resolved that the Honourable Mrs. Martindale should find one real

Those fluttering silks and fringes seemed somewhat to stand on end at finding themselves presented to a

slight, simply dressed figure in a plain straw bonnet; and the barelegged, broadsashed splendours of Miss

Albertine Louisa stood aghast at the brown holland gardening suits of the London cousins.

'In training for the Highlanders?' was Arthur's mischievous aside to Octavia, setting her off into the silent

frightened laugh that was his special diversion; and he continued, as they stood half in and half out of the

window, 'There's Helen patronizing her! I hope she will take her down to the sandheap, where the children

'It is my father's great principle of education,' said Arthur, solemnly, 'to let them grope in the dirt. I never

rested till I had seen my boy up to the ears in mud.But ha! what a magnificent horse! Why,' as he started

'Olivia and Mr. Hunt in the gig!' cried Octavia. Oh, she has the baby in her lap!'

'Poor Olivia!' said Mrs. Albert. 'We regret the connection; but Mr. Hunt will have his own way. You must

It was lost. Seeing the newcomers in difficulties between baby, horse, and gate, Arthur had sped out to open

the last for them; and Violet had sprung after him, and received the child in her arms while her sister alighted.

Here was the mesalliance of the family, too wealthy to have been rejected, but openly disdained by Matilda,

while the gentle Mrs. Moss and Annette hardly ventured to say a good word for him. Violet's apprehensions

had chiefly centred on him, lest his want of refinement should make him very disagreeable to Arthur; and she

In a moment her mind was relieved; voice, look, and manner, all showed that the knightly soul was in him,

and that he had every quality of the gentleman, especially the hatred of pretension, which made him retain the

It was a pretty group of contrasts; the soldierly, highbred, easy grace of the pallid blackhaired Colonel,

with the native nobleness of bearing of the stalwart farmer, equally tall, and his handsome ruddy face glowing

with health; and the two sisters, the one fresh, plump, and rosy, the picture of a happy young mother, and the

other slender and dignified, with the slightly worn countenance, which, even in her most gladsome moods,

The baby occupied the ladies, the horse their husbands; and on hearing what guests were in the

drawingroom, Mr. Hunt, with a tell tale 'then,' said he would drive on to his business at Coalworth, inviting

With Arthur off her mind, Violet was free to enjoy, and soon found that the only flaw in Olivia's felicity was

the Wrangerton fashion of sneering at her husband, and trying to keep her up to Matilda's measure of

gentility. Proud as she was of her 'George,' he had not made her bold enough to set those censures at nought;

but when she found Violet of his way of thinking, she joyfully declared that she would never allow herself to

be again tormented by Matilda's proprieties. How glad she was that George had insisted; for, as she confided

to Violet and Annette, she knew that bringing the baby without a maid would be thought so vulgar that she

would have stayed at home, in spite of her desire to see Violet; but her husband had laughed at her scruples,

declaring that if her sister could be offended by her coming in this manner, she must be a fine lady not worth

Perhaps Mr. Hunt so expected to find her. He was a breeder of horses on an extensive scale, and had

knowledge enough of the transactions of Mark Gardner and his set, not to be very solicitous of the

acquaintance of Colonel Martindale, while he dreaded that the London beauty would irretrievably fill his

One look swept away his distrust of Mrs. Martindale; and the charm of the Colonel's manner had gained his

heart before the drive was over. The next day he was to send a horse for Arthur to ride to Lassonthwayte to

see his whole establishment; and Violet found she might dismiss her fears of want of amusement for her

He had sold off all his own horses, and had not ridden since his illness, and the thought seemed to excite him

like a boy. His eyes sparkled at the sight of the noble hunter sent for him; and Violet had seldom felt happier

than as she stood with the children on the grassplat, hearing her sisters say how well he looked on

horseback, as he turned back to wave her an adieu, with so loverlike a gesture, and so youthful an air, that it

This quiet day, only diversified by a call from Lord St. Erme and Lady Lucy, and by accompanying Mrs.

Moss to make some visits to old friends in the town, brought Violet to a fuller comprehension of her own

Her mother was what she herself might have become but for John. She was an excellent person, very

sensible, and completely a lady; but her spirit had been broken by a caustic, sharptempered, neglectful

husband, and she had dragged through the world bending under her trials, not rising above them. Her eldest

daughter had been sent to a fashionable school, and had ever since domineered over the whole family, while

the mother sank into a sort of bonne to the little ones, and a slave to her husband. There was much love for

her among her fine handsome girls, but little honour for the patient devotion and the unfailing good sense that

Annette, her chief comfort, tried to bring up her pupil Octavia to the same esteem for her; but family example

was stronger than precept, and Annette had no weight; while even Mr. Hunt's determination that Olivia

should show due regard to her mother, was looked on as one of his rusticities. Poor Mrs. Moss was so unused

to be treated as a person of importance, that she could hardly understand the attention paid her, not only by

Violet, but by the Colonel; while the two young sisters, who regarded Violet and her husband as the first of

human beings, began to discover that 'O, it is only mamma!' was not the most appropriate way of speaking of

her; and that when they let her go on errands, and wait on every one, Violet usually took the office on herself.

So busy was Mrs. Moss, that Violet had very few minutes of conversation with her, but she saw more of

Annette, in whom the same meek character was repeated, with the tendency to plaintiveness that prevented its

real superiority from taking effect. She drooped under the general disregard, saw things amiss, but was

hopeless of mending them; and for want of the spirit of cheerfulness, had become faded, worn, and weary.

Violet tried to talk encouragingly, but she only gave melancholy smiles, and returned to speak of the

'Do not let us dwell on what we cannot help,' said Violet; 'let us do our best, and then leave it in the best

Hands, and He will bring out good. You cannot think how much happier I have been since I knew it was

Before the end of the day she had seen her mother and Annette look so much more cheerful, that the wish

By and by Arthur came home in the highest spirits, tossing Annie in the air, as he met her in the passage, and

declaring himself so far from tired that he had not felt so well for a year, and that the mountain breezes had

taken the weight off his chest for good and all. He was in perfect raptures with Lassonthwayte and with its

master, had made an engagement to bring Violet, her mother, and the children, to stay there a week,

'Why, Hunt has as pretty a little house as ever I saw in the village of Lassonthwayte, to be let for a mere

nothing, just big enough to hold us, and the garden all over roses, and that style of thing. Now, I reckon our

allowance would go three times as far here as in London; and if I were to sell out, the money invested in these

concerns of Hunt's would be doubled in a year or twoat any rate, before the boys will want schooling. If I

do know anything it is of horses, you see, and we should pay off Percy and all the rest of them, and be free

'Ah! I knew you would like it. The mountain air will bring back your colour, and make a Hercules of Johnnie

yet. I longed to have him there today! We may live cheaply, you know, not get into all this town lot; only

have the girls staying with us, and give your mother a holiday now and then. Don't you fancy it, Mrs.

'It is too delightful! I suppose we must not settle it without your father, though.'

'He can't object to our living at half the cost, and getting out of debt; I'll talk him over when we go home.

Lassonthwaite lost none of its charms on closer acquaintance. Mr. Hunt's farm stood on the slope of a hill,

commanding a view of the mountains, rising like purple clouds above the moorland, richly carpeted with the

varied colours of heath, fern, and furze, and scattered with flocks of the white bleached mountain sheep, and

herds of sturdy little black cattle; while the valley, nearer at hand, was fringed with woods, sheltering verdant

pasture land, watered by the same clear frolicsome stream that danced through the gardenOlivia's

gardenbrilliant with roses and other beauties, such as the great Harrison himself would hardly have

Lord St. Erme might well call it a farm of the poets, so well did everything accord with the hearty yeoman,

and his pretty, shepherdesslooking wife. The house was of the fine old order, large and lofty, full of

wonders in the way of gables, porches, and oriels, carved doors and panels, in preservation that did them

honour due, and the furniture betokening that best of taste which perceives the fitness of things. All had the

free homely air of plenty and hospitalitythe open doors, the numerous wellfed men and maids, the hosts

of live creatureshorses, cows, dogs, pigs, poultry, each looking like a prize animal boasting of its own size

and beautyand a dreadful terror to Johnnie. He, poor little boy, was the only person to whom

Lassonthwayte was not a paradise. Helen and Annie had no fears, and were wild with glee, embracing the

dogs, climbing into dangerous places, and watching the meals of every creature in the yard; but poor Johnnie

imagined each cow that looked at him to be a mad bull, trembled at each prancing dog, and was miserable at

the neighbourhood of the turkeycock; while Mr. Hunt's attempts to force manliness on him only increased

his distress to such a degree as to make it haunt him at night. However, even this became a source of pleasant

feeling; Arthur, once so rough with him, now understood the secret of his delicacy of nerves, and reverenced

him too much to allow him to be tormented. Even in the worst of Johnnie's panics at night would come

smiles, as he told how papa would not let him be forced to pat the dreadful dog, and had carried him in his

arms through the herd of cattle, though it did tire him, for, after putting him down, he had to lean on the gate

and pant. So next time the little boy would not ask to be carried, and by the help of holding his hand, so

bravely passed the savage beasts, that his uncle pronounced that they should make a man of him yet.

Arthur, always happier when the little fingers were in his, was constantly talking of the good that Johnnie was

to gain in the life in the open air; and this project continually occupied them. The cottage was a very pretty

one, and most joyously did Olivia show it off to Violet and Mrs. Moss, planning the improvements that Mr.

Hunt was to make in it, and helping Violet fix on the rooms. It seemed like the beginning of rural felicity; and

Arthur talked confidently to his wife of so rapidly doubling his capital, that he should pay off his debts

Violet did not quite like this, but Arthur argued, 'They are my own concerns, not his, and if I can extricate

She did not contest the point; it would be time enough when they were at Brogden, but it made her rather

uneasy; the concealment was a little too like a return to former habits, and she could not but fear the very

name of horses and races. Still, in the way of business, and with George Hunt, a man so thoroughly to be

relied on, it was a different thing; and Arthur's mind was so changed in other matters, that she could not

dream of distrust. The scheme was present pleasure enough in itself, and they all fed on it, though Mr. Hunt

always declared that the Colonel must not consider himself pledged till he had consulted his own family, and

Violet could not satisfy herself that Lord and Lady Martindale would give ready consent, and when talking it

'Well, my dear,' said Mrs. Moss, 'perhaps it will be all for the best. We cannot tell whether it might turn out

well for you to be settled near us. Colonel Martindale is used to something different, and your children are

'Not, perhaps, while they were young, but by and by you would not wish to have them feeling that we are not

'They will never feel that you are not equal toto the grandestthe dearest!' said Violet, tearfully.

'You would try not to let them, dearest, but the truth would be too strong,' said Mrs. Moss, smiling. 'You

know we had been content to think poor Louisa our model of manners till you came among us again.'

'And now we see you fit company for Lady Lucy, and that we are not. No, my dear, don't deny it; I see it in

'I understand better now,' said Mrs. Moss. 'Perhaps it would have been more advisable if there had been no

intermingling of ranks, yet I can hardly regret, when I see you, my Violet. It has raised your whole tone of

mind, but it has cut you off from us, and we cannot conceal it from ourselves. If you do come here, you must

make up your mind beforehand not to be too intimate even with Olivia and George.'

'I am very glad I am not to settle it,' said Violet, with a sigh. 'I should be much disappointed to give it up, and

yet sometimesit will be some consolation at least to find that you have not set your heart on it, mamma?'

'I have left off setting my heart on anything, my dear child, said Mrs. Moss, with a sigh, telling of many and

many a disappointment. Sincerely religious as she was, it was out of sight, and scarcely a word was ever

There was a feeling that she was not mistaken in thinking that too much intercourse was not desirable. Arthur

was apt to call the distance from Wrangerton to Lassonthwayte seven miles, instead of five, and soon it grew

to nine, with a bad road and a shocking hill. This was after he had discovered from Mr. Hunt that Lord St.

Erme's affairs had fallen into a most unsatisfactory state, while the Messrs. Moss had been amassing a

comfortable fortune; and that every one knew that the colliery accident was chiefly owing to Albert's

negligence, cowardice, and contempt of orders; so that it was the general marvel that the Earl did not expose

Arthur could suppose that the cause of this forbearance might be the connection between Theodora and the

Moss family; and the idea made him feel almost guilty when in company with the Earl. Matilda, and indeed

the others, were surprised at his declining the invitations to stay at the park; but Violet, as well as he, thought

it better to lay themselves under no further obligations; though they could not avoid receiving many

attentions. Lady Lucy feted the children, and Violet accomplished her wish of showing Johnnie the little

The first sight of the rooms made Violet somewhat melancholy, as she missed the beautiful works of art that

had been a kind of education to her eye and taste, and over which she had so often dreamt and speculated

with Annette. However, there was something nobler in the very emptiness of their niches, and there was more

appropriateness in the little picture of the Holy Child embracing His Cross, now that it hung as the solo

ornament of the library, than when it was visavis to Venus blindfolding Cupid, and surrounded by a

bewildering variety of subjects, profane and sacred, profanely treated. She could not help feeling that there

was a following in those steps when she saw how many luxuries had been laid aside, and how the brother and

sister, once living in an atmosphere of morbid refinement, were now toiling away, solely thoughtful of what

might best serve their people, mind or body, and thinking no service beneath them.

Lord St. Erme's talent and accomplishment were no longer conducive only to amusement or vanity, though

they still were exercised; and it was curious to see his masterly drawings hung round the schools and

readingroom, and his ready pencil illustrating his instructions, and to hear him reading great authors to the

rude audience whom he awakened into interest. There might be more done than sober judgments appreciated,

and there were crotchets that it was easy to ridicule, but all was on a sound footing, the work was thoroughly

carried out, and the effects were manifest. The beautiful little church rising at Coalworth would find a glad

Violet wished Theodora could but see, and wondered whether she would ever venture to make a visit at

Lady Lucy one day asked when Miss Martindale was to be married, and on hearing that no period could be

fixed, said she was grieved to find it so; it would be better for her brother that it should be over. Violet

'Yes,' said Lucy, 'he is very busy and happy. I do not think it dwells on his spirits, but it is the disappointment

'I do not think he will. No one can ever be like Miss Martindale, and I believe he had rather cling to the

former vision, though not repining. He is quite content, and says it is a good thing to meet with a great

Violet doubted not of his contentment when she had looked into his adult school, and seen how happily he

was teaching a class of great boys to write; nor when she heard him discussing prices, rents, and wages with

Lord St. Erme and Lady Lucy had come to an early dinner at Lassonthwayte, thus causing great jealousy on

the part of Mrs. Albert Moss, and despair on Matilda's, lest Olivia should do something extremely amiss

without her supervision. Little did she guess that Lucy had been reckoning on the pleasure of meeting her

After dinner, all the party were on the lawn, watching the tints on the mountains, when Lord St. Erme,

coming to walk with Mrs. Martindale, asked her, with a smile, if she remembered that she had been the first

person who ever hinted that the Westmoreland hills might be more to him than the Alps.

'I have not forgotten that evening,' he said. 'It was then that I first saw Mr. Fotheringham;' and he proceeded

to ask many questions about Percy's former appointment at Constantinople, his length of service, and reason

for giving it up, which she much enjoyed telling. He spoke too of his books, praising them highly, and

guessing which were his articles in reviews, coming at last to that in which, as he said, he had had the honour

'Poor Lucy has hardly yet forgiven it,' he said; 'but it was one of the best things that ever befell me.'

'Perhaps I was at first, but it was too candid to be offensive. The arrow had no venom, and was the first

independent criticism I had met with. Nobody had cared for me enough to take me to task for my absurdities.

This festivity was their last in the north. Their visit at Lassonthwayte had been lengthened from a week to a

fortnight, and Lady Martindale wrote piteous letters, entreating them to come to Brogden, where she had

made every arrangement for their comfort, even relinquishing her own dressingroom. They bade farewell to

Wrangerton, Arthur assuring Mrs. Moss that he would soon bring Violet back again; and Mrs. Moss and

Violet agreeing that they were grateful for their happy meeting, and would not be too sorry were the

At the beginning of their journey, Arthur's talk was all of the horses at Lassonthwayte and the friendship that

would soon be struck up between Percy and Mr. Hunt. The railway passed by the village of Worthbourne,

'For the sake of John and Helen too,' said Violet; while the children, eager for anything approaching to a

sight, peeped out at the window, and exclaimed that there was a flag flying on the top of the church steeple.

'The village wake, I suppose,' said Arthur. 'Ha! Helen, we will surprise Uncle Percy by knowing all about it!'

At the halt at the Worthbourne station, he accordingly put out his head to ask the meaning of the flag.

Arthur drew in his head faster than he had put it out, making mutterings to himself that a good deal surprised

the children. After their long pleasuring, Cadoganplace looked dingy, and Violet as she went up to the

drawingroom in the gray twilight, could not help being glad that only three months of Arthur's sick leave

had expired, and that they were to be there for no more than one night. In spite of many precious associations,

she could not love a London house, and the Lassonthwayte cottage seemed the prettier in remembrance.

Arthur had fetched his papers, and had been sitting thoughtful for some time after Johnnie had gone to bed,

when he suddenly looked up and said, 'Violet, would it be a great vexation to you if we gave up this scheme?'

'Don't think of me. I always thought you might view it differently from a distance.'

'It is not that,' said Arthur; 'I never liked any one better than Hunt, and it is nine if not ten miles from the

town. But, Violet, I find we are in worse plight than I thought. Here are bills that must be renewed, and one or

two things I had forgotten, and while I owe the money and more too, I could hardly in honesty speculate with

'If it was only Percy that was concerned, I might get him to risk it, and then double it, and set him and

Theodora going handsomely; but No, it is of no use to think about it. I wish it could be'

'The thing that settles it with me is this,' continued Arthur. 'It is a way of business that would throw me with

the old set, and there is no safety but in keeping clear of them. I might have been saved all this if I had not

been ass enough to put my neck into Gardner's noose that unlucky Derbyday. I had promised never to bet

again after I married, and this is the end of it! So I think I have no right to run into temptation again, even for

'You are quite right,' she repeated. 'If the money is not our own, it would only be another sort'

'Of gambling. Ay! And though in those days I did not see things as I do now, and Hunt is another sort of

fellow, I fancy you had rather not trust me, mamma?' said he, looking with a rather sad though arch smile into

'I know I won�t trust myself,' he answered, trying to laugh it off. 'And you'll be a good child, and not cry for

'Oh, no! Mamma and I both thought there might possibly be considerations against it, especially as the girls

'That's right. I could not bear giving up what you seemed to fancy. but we will visit them when we want a

mouthful of air, and Annette and Octavia shall come and stay with us. I should like to show Octavia a little of

'Yes; spend as little as may be, and pay off so much a year. If we keep no horses, that is so much clear gain.'

'No fear of that! I don't want to go out, and you never do. We will take our long walks, and, as Percy says, I

will read and be rational. I mean to begin Johnnie's Latin as soon as we are settled in. Why, I quite look

Violet did not think he quite knew what he undertook, and her heart sank at the idea of a London winter, with

his health and spirits failing for want of his usual resources. He imagined himself perfectly recovered; but

when he went the next day to show himself to the doctor, the stethoscope revealed that the damage was not so

entirely removed but that the greatest care would be necessary for some time to come. It sat lightly on him;

his spirits depended on his sensations, and he had no fears but that a few months would remove all danger;

and Violet would say no word of misgiving. She would have felt that to remonstrate would have been to draw

'Five years! How little can letters convey the true state of affairs! They can but record eventsnot their

effects nor the insensible changes that may have taken place. My aunt's death I know, but not what my

mother is without her. I have heard of my father's cares, but I have yet to see whether he is aged or broken.

And Theodora, she has had many trials, but what can she betamed and refined as they tell me she is? I

wish I could have gone through London to see Arthur and Violet. There again is the anxious question,

whether his repentance is really such as his touching letter led me to hope. One at least I trust to see

unchangedmy sweet sister, my best correspondent! Foolish it is to cling to the hope of meeting her again,

as that vision of lovelinessthat creature of affection and simplicity, that first awoke me to a return of

cheerfulness! The boy, toomy godson, my child! he has been the dream of my solitude. At last, here is the

village. How bright its welcome, this summer evening! Old faces!may those at home be as unchanged.

Alteration enough here! Even at this distance I see the ruin; but how richly green the park! How fresh the

trees, and the shade of the avenue! This is home, thanks to Him who has led me safely back. Whom do I see

yonder in the avenue? A gentleman leading a pony, and a little boy on it! Can it be?impossible! Yet the

step and manner are just as he used to lead Violet's horse, Surely, it must be he! I must meet him and hear all

He was out of the carriage in a moment, and walking down the avenue, feeling as if he only now was in the

right way home; but a misgiving crossing him as he came nearer the two figures that had attracted

himthere was less resemblance on a nearer view than in the general air when further off.

'Here is a gentleman you know something of, and who has thought very much of you,' continued Arthur,

proudly. 'There, is not he like her?' as he tried to give a cockup to the limp, flapping straw hat, under shade

'No; I saw you here, and I could not help coming to meet you, that I might know if all was right.'

'You would have found no one at home, unless my mother and Violet are come in. They are always creeping

'Looking after the workmen at the farm. We left him there because it was Johnnie's suppertime. Why, John,

what a hale, middleaged looking subject you are grown! Was it not wonderful sagacity in me to know you?'

'Greater than mine,' said John. 'My instinct was failing as I came near. Are you really well?'

'Never better. Johnnie and his mamma nursed me well again, and Helvellyn breezes blew away the

'This morning. We put in at Liverpool, and I came on at once. How is my mother? She had not been well.'

'She was ailing all the winter, but a house full of grandchildren seems to have cured her completely. You will

stare to see her a perfect slave toour eldest girl,' said Arthur, checking himself as he was about to speak the

'Ay! I hope your uncle did not expect a godson like your dear Coeur de Lion, whom you have been

romancing about all the way home. What is the country your uncle has seen, and you want to see, Johnnie?'

'Yes, yes, you shall have it out when you are better acquainted,' said Arthur, patting both boy and pony. 'Well,

John smiled, but before he could answer, a voice from behind, shouting to them to wait, caused him to turn,

Theodora blushed crimson, and all the glad words of welcome were spoken by Percy; but he then fell into the

background, taking charge of Johnnie, while the other three walked on together, Theodora's arm within that

'My impulse was to have set out at once on receiving yours, but I was obliged to wait to get things into train

'You could not have come at a better time. We only wanted you to make us complete'

Arthur was interrupted by a joyous outcry of 'Papa! papa!' from a little group on the other side of the road

'Ay! and who else! Look at this fellow!' cried he, catching from Sarah's arm, and holding aloft an elf, whose

round mouth and eyes were all laughter, and sturdy limbs all movement, the moment he appeared. 'There!

have we not improved in babies since your time! And here is a round dumpling that calls itself Anna. And

Those flashing black eyes were not the ideal John had attached to the name which Arthur had paused to

speak; but it would have been hard to be disappointed by the bright creature, who stood on the raised foot

path, pretending to hide her face with a bunch of tall foxgloves, and peeping out behind them to see whether

'The introduction is all on one side,' said Percy. 'Do you know who it is, Helen?'

Helen stuck her chin into her neck. She would tell her surmise to no one but Johnnie, who had persuaded Mr.

Fotheringham to lift him from horseback, where he was never at ease with any one but papa. He looked up

Helen ran away, but returned for a ride; and when the party, that had gathered like a snowball, came in front

of the cottage, Percy was holding both little sisters on the pony at once, Theodora still leaning on her eldest

brother's arm, Johnnie gravely walking on the footpath, studying his uncle, and Arthur, with the young

Arthur pulling his whiskers all the time, was walking forwards and backwards, round and about his brother,

He was the first to exclaim, 'There she is! Run on, Johnnie, tell mamma and grandmamma whom we have

The first greeting was left exclusively to Lady Martindale. When John's attention was again at liberty, Violet

was standing by her husband, saying, with a sweet smile of playful complaint, 'And you have shown him all

'Never mind. They will show off much better with you, you jealous woman. What does John think to hear

'Has he seen all the children?' said Lady Martindale, taking up the note. 'Oh! what is Mr. Fotheringham doing

And Lady Martindale hastened to watch over the little girls, who, of course, were anything but grateful for

her care, while Violet was asking John about his voyage, and inquiring after the interests he had left in

The first sight of her was a shock. The fragile roses that had dwelt on his imagination had faded away, and

she was now, indeed, a beautiful woman,but not the creature of smiles and tears whom he remembered.

The pensive expression, the stamp of anxiety, and the traces of longcontinued overexertion, were visible

enough to prove to him that his fears had been fulfilled, and that she had suffered too deeply ever to return to

Yet never had John so enjoyed an arrival, nor felt so thoroughly at home, as when his father had joined them,

full of quiet and heartfelt gladness. Stiffness and formality seemed to have vanished with the state rooms; and

there was no longer the circle on company terms, for Lady Martindale herself was almost easy, and

Theodora's words, though few, were devoid of the sullen dignity of old times. Violet's timidity, too, was

gone, and the agitated wistful glances she used to steal towards her husband, had now become looks of

perfect, confiding, yet fostering affection. John saw her appealed to, consulted, and put forward as important

to each and all of the family party, as if every one of them depended on her as he had been wont to do, while

she still looked as retiring as ever, and taken up by watching that the children behaved well.

The occupation of the evening was the looking over plans for the new house. Lord Martindale had them all

ready, and John soon perceived that his father's wishes were that he should prefer those which most nearly

reproduced the original building, pulled down to please Mrs. Nesbit. Lady Martindale had surprised them by

making from memory a beautiful sketch of the former house; and her husband, to whom each line produced a

fresh hoard of reminiscences, was almost disappointed that John's recollection did not go back far enough to

recognize the likeness, though he was obliged to confess that not a wall of it was standing when he was two

The general vote was, of course, that Old Martindale should be renewed,and it was to be begunwhen?

'When ways and means are found,' said Lord Martindale. 'We must talk over that another time, John.'

John, as he bade Theodora good night, murmured thanks for the safety of all the properties which he had been

surprised to find in the room prepared for him. Her eyes were liquid as she faltered her answer.

'O, John, it was such a pleasure! How much you have to forgive! How right you were, and how wrong I was!'

'Yes, now, I cannot look at you till I have said it. I have felt the truth of every word you said, and I beg your

He pressed her hand in answer, saying, 'It was my fault. But all is well now, and you know how I rejoice.'

'Everything is everybody's fault,' said Percy, joining him; 'but we must not stop to battle the point, or Mr.

Percy and John were quartered at the Vicarage, and walked thither, at first in silence, till the former said,

'The best coming home I ever had, and the most surprising. I have seen so much that is unexpected, that I

'The history of these years is this,' said Percy, making an emphatic mark on the gravel with his stick. 'Every

one else has acted, more or less, idiotically. She has gone about softening, healing, guarding, stirring up the

saving part of each one's disposition. If, as she avers, you and Helen formed her, you gave a blessing to all of

'It is too feminine to be recognized. When you talk to the others you will see I am right. I will speak for

myself. I verily believe that but for her I should have been by this time an unbearable disappointed

'You cannot estimate the shock our rupture gave me, nor tell how I tried to say "don't care," and never saw

my savage spite till her gentle rebuke showed it to me. Her rectitude and unselfishness kept up my faith in

woman, and saved me from souring and hardening. On the other hand, her firmness won Theodora's respect,

her softness, her affection. She led where I drove, acted the sun where I acted Boreas; and it is she who has

'Highly as I esteemed Violet, I little thought to hear this! My father wrote that he regretted Theodora's having

'Lord Martindale is a very good man, but he has no more discrimination of character than my old cat!' cried

Percy. 'I beg your pardon, John, but the fact was patent. Mrs. Martindale is the only person who has ever been

a match for Theodora. She conquered her, made her proud to submit, and then handed her over to the lawful

authorities. If Lord Martindale has an unrivalled daughter, he ought to know whom to thank for it.'

'In a sort he does. He fully appreciates her in her primary vocation, as who would not, who had watched her

'And, Percy, what is this that he tells me of your having rescued him at your own expense?'

'I could not help it, John,' said Percy, in apology. 'If you had seen her and her babies, and had to leave him in

that condition on her hands, you would have seen there was nothing for it but to throw a sop to the hounds, so

'Because I knew he would dislike any sense of obligation, and that he could not conveniently pay it off.

Besides, we had to keep Arthur's mouth shut out of consideration for the bloodvessel, so I told him to let it

rest till you should come. I fancy we have all been watching for you as a sort of "Deus ex Machina" to clear

The next day was Sunday, almost the first truly homelike Sunday of John's life. Not only was there the

churchgoing among friends and kindred after long separation, but the whole family walked thither together,

as John had never known them do before; and with his mother on his arm, his little godson holding Lord

Martindale's hand, Helen skipping between her father and mother, Theodora gentle and subdued, it seemed as

It was one of the most brilliant days of summera cloudless sky of deep blue sunshine, in which the trees

seemed to bask, and the air, though too fresh to be sultry, disposing to inaction. After the second service,

there was a lingering on the lawn, and desultory talk about the contrast to the West Indian Sundays, and the

black woolly headed congregation responding and singing so heartily, and so uncontrollably gay and merry.

At length, when Johnnie and Helen, who had an insatiable appetite for picaninny stories, had been summoned

to supper, John and Violet found that the rest of their companions had dispersed, and that they were alone.

'I told you that Fanshawe came home with me,' said John. 'The new arrangements have increased his income;'

then, as Violet looked up eagerly and hopefully,'he made me a confidence, at which I see you guess.'

'I only hope mamma will not be anxious about the climate. I must tell her how well it has agreed with you.'

'I am glad that you think there are hopes for him. It has been a long attachment, but he thought it wrong to

'It is what we guessed!' said Violet. 'Dear Annette! If he is what I remember him, she must be happy.'

'I can hardly speak highly enough of him. I have found him a most valuable friend, and am sincerely glad to

be connected with him; but, tell me, is not this the sister about whom Percy made a slight mistake!'

'Oh! do you know that story? Yes, it was dear Annette! Otherwise I should never have known about Mr.

Fanshawe. It was only a vague preference, but it was very fortunate that it prevented any attachment to Percy,

'He was very kind not to be angry. I could have wished it exceedingly, but I am so glad that I did not

persuade Annette, and particularly glad of this, for she has been out of spirits, and rather wasting her bloom at

'If Percy and Theodora had not been reconciled, I thought I might have done so. It did seem a long time to go

'And now I am so thankful.' She paused, they were passing the drawingroom, and saw Arthur lying asleep

on the sofa. She stepped in at the French window, threw a light shawl over him, and closed the door. 'He did

not sleep till daylight this morning,' she said, returning to John. 'Any excitement gives him restless nights.'

'So I feared when I saw those two red spots on his cheeks in the evening. I know them well! But how white

and thin he looks! I want to hear what you think of him. My father considers him fully recovered. Do you?'

Violet shook her head. 'He is as well as could be hoped after such an illness,' she said; 'and Dr. L. tells him

there is no confirmed disease, but that his chest is in a very tender state, and he must take the utmost care.

That delightful mountain air at Lassonthwayte entirely took away his cough, and it has not returned, though

he is more languid and tired than he was in the north, but he will not allow it, his spirits are so high.'

'That cannot be. If he is able in October, he must join, and the regiment is likely to be in London all the

'No, we cannot afford it. We must live as little expensively as we can, to get clear of the difficulties. Indeed,

now the horses are gone, it is such a saving that we have paid off some bills already.'

'With all of them, even that beautiful mare. I am afraid he will miss her very much, but I cannot say a word

'Oh! that is nothing new. We have not had one fit for me to use, since the old bay fell lame three years ago.

That does not signify at all, for walking with the children suits me much better.'

John was confounded. He had little notion of existence without carriages and horses.

'I shall have Arthur to walk with now. He promises Johnnie and me delightful walks in the park,' said Violet,

'I do!' came from the bottom of Violet's heart, spoken under her breath; then, as if regretting her admission,

she smiled and said, 'Perhaps there is no need! He has no fears, and it will be only too pleasant to have him at

home. I don't think about it,' added she, replying to the anxious eyes that sought to read her fears. 'This

summer is too happy to be spoilt with what may be only fancies, and after the great mercies we have

received, it would be too bad to distrust and grieve over the future. I have so often thanked you for teaching

'It could not be too much!' said Violet. 'But often I do not know what would have become of me, if I had not

been obliged, as a duty, to put aside fretting thoughts, and been allowed to cast the shadow of the cross on my

His eye fell on a few bright links of gold peeping out round her neck'You have THAT still. May I see it?'

She took off the chain and placed it in his hand. 'Thanks for it, more than ever!' she said. 'My friend and

'Yes, you know the poor little man has had a great deal of illness. This is the first spring he has been free

from croup; and you would hardly believe what a comfort that cross has been to him. He always feels for the

chain, that he may squeeze Aunt Helen's cross. At one time I was almost afraid that it was a superstition, he

was such a very little fellow; but when I talked to him, he said, "I like it because of our Blessed Saviour. It

makes me not mind the pain so much, because you said that was like Him, and would help to make me good

if I was patient." Then I remembered what I little understood, when you told me that the cross was his

John was much affected. 'Helen's cross has indeed borne abundant fruit!' said he.

'I told you how even I forgot it at first in the fire, and how it was saved by Johnnie's habit of grasping it in his

'Theodora said that he alone was worthy. But I am afraid to hear such things said of him; I am too ready

'It would be difficult,' began John; then smiling, 'perhaps I ought to take to myself the same caution; the

thought of Johnnie has been so much to me, and now I see him he is so unlike my expectations, and yet so far

beyond them. I feel as if I wanted a larger share of him than you and his father can afford me.'

'I don't think we shall be jealous,' was the happy answer. 'Arthur is very proud of your admiration of Master

Percy and Theodora here returned from the park, rejoicing to find others as tardy in going in as themselves;

Arthur, awakened by the voices, came out, and as the others hurried in, asked John what they had been

'Nay, it is no time to say that after talking to his mother,' said Arthur; 'though I know what you mean, and she

would not let me say so. Well, I am glad you are come, for talks with you are the greatest treat to her. She

seemed to be gathering them up again at Ventnor, and was always telling me of them. She declares they

taught her everything good; though that, of course, I don't believe, you know,' he added, smiling.

'No; there was much in which she needed no teaching, and a few hints here and there do not deserve what she

'John,' said Arthur, coming nearer to him, and speaking low, 'she and her boy are more perfect creatures than

you can guess, without knowing the worst of me. You warned me that I must make her happy, and you saw

how it was the first year. It has been worse since that. I have neglected them, let them deny themselves,

ruined them, been positively harsh to that angel of a boy; and how they could love me, and be patient with me

'Truly,' thought John, as Arthur hastily quitted him, ashamed of his emotion, 'if Violet be my scholar, she has

far surpassed her teacher! Strange that so much should have arisen apparently from my attempt to help and

cheer the poor dispirited girl, in that one visit to Ventnor, which I deemed so rash a venture of my own

comfortuseless, selfindulgent wretch that I was. She has done the very deeds that I had neglected. My

brother and sister, even my mother and Helen's brother, all have come under her power of firm

meeknessall, with one voice, are ready to "rise up and call her blessed!" Nay, are not these what Helen

would have most wished to effect, and is it not her memorials that have been the instruments of infusing that

spirit into Violet? These are among the works that follow her, or, as they sung this evening

"For seeds are sown of glorious light, A future harvest for the just, And gladness for the heart that's right To

And in gladness did he stand before the house that had been destined as the scene of his married life, and look

forth on the churchyard where Helen slept. He was no longer solitary, since he had begun to bear the burdens

of others; for no sooner did he begin to work, than he felt that he worked with her.

Business cares soon began. Arthur consented to allow his brother to lay his embarrassments before his father.

'Do as you please,' he said; 'but make him understand that I am not asking him to help me out of the scrape.

He does all he can for me, and cannot afford more; or, if he could, Theodora ought to be thought of first. All I

wish is, that something should be secured to Violet and the children, and that, if I don't get clear in my

'That you may rely on,' said John. 'I wish I could help you; but there were many things at Barbuda that

seemed so like fancies of my own, that I could not ask my father to pay for them, and I have not much at my

'It is a good one to hear you apologizing to me!' said Arthur, laughing, but rather sadly, as John carried off the

ominous pocket book to the study, hoping to effect great things for his brother; and, as the best introduction,

he began by producing the letter written at Christmas. Lord Martindale was touched by the commencement,

'Why could he not have written to me? Did he think I was not ready to help my own son?'

'If it were necessary to pay down the sum, why not tell me of it, instead of letting poor Arthur give him a

'I fancy, if he had any notion of regaining Theodora, he was unwilling you or she should know the extent of

'It is well I do know it. I thought it unsatisfactory to hear of no profit, after all the talk there has been about

his books. I feared it was an empty trade: but this is something like. Five thousand! He is a clever fellow after

'I hope he may soon double it,' said John, amused at this way of estimating Percy's powers.

'Well, it was a friendly act,' continued Lord Martindale. 'A little misjudged in the manner, perhaps; but if you

'I should have forgiven Percy?' said John, with a slightly ironical smile, that made his father laugh.

'Not that I am blaming him,' he said; 'but it shall be paid him at once if it comes to selling Wyelands. You

know one cannot be under an obligation of this sort to a lad whom one has seen grow up in the village.'

'So it is. That is the worst of it. It is so much out of what he would have had with Theodora, and little enough

there is for her. A dead loss! Could not Arthur have had more sense, at his age, and with all those children!

What's all this?' reading on in dismay. 'Seven thousand more at least! I'll have nothing to do with it!'

An hour after, John came out into the verandah, where Percy was reading, and asked if he knew where Arthur

'He got into a ferment of anxiety, and Violet persuaded him to walk it off. He is gone out with Johnnie and

'Not as well as I could wish. My father will not do more towards the debts than paying you.'

'Ho! I hope he does not think I acted very impertinently towards him?' John laughed, and Percy continued,

'Seriously, I believe it is the impertinence hardest to forgive, and I shall be glad when the subject is done

'I wish more was; but I had no idea that there was so little available money amongst us. All I can gain in his

favour is, that the estate is to be charged with five hundred pounds a year for Violet in case of his death; and

there's his five thousand pounds for the children; but, for the present debts, my father will only say that,

perhaps he may help, if he sees that Arthur is exerting himself to economize and pay them off.'

'Quite as much as could reasonably be expected. The discipline will be very good for him.'

'If it does not kill him,' said John, sighing. 'My father does not realize the shock to his health. He is in the

'And I firmly believe that if you had had anything to do but nurse your cough, you would have been in much

'But it is not only for Arthur that I am troubled. What can be worse than economizing in London, in their

Percy laughed. 'Without courtdresses and powdered footmen? No, no, John. Depend upon it, as long as

Violet has her husband safe at home, she wants much fewer necessaries of life than you do.'

Arthur was not of this mind. He was grateful for his father's forgiveness and assistance, and doubly so for the

provision for his wife, hailing it as an unexpected and undeserved kindness. Lord Martindale was more

pleased by his manner in their interview than ever he had been before. Still there were many difficulties:

money was to be raised; and the choice between selling, mortgaging, or cutting down timber, seemed to go to

Lord Martindale's heart. He had taken such pride in the welldoing of his estate! He wished to make further

retrenchments in the stable and garden arrangements; but, as he told John, he knew not how to reduce the

enormous expense of the latter without giving more pain to Lady Martindale than he could bear to inflict.

John offered to sound her, and discover whether the notion of dismissing Armstrong and his crew would be

really so dreadful. He found that she winced at the mention of her orchids and ferns, they recalled the thought

of her aunt's love for them, and she had not been in the conservatories for months. John said a word or two on

the cost of keeping them up, and the need of prudence, with a view to providing for Arthur's children. It was

the right chord. She looked up, puzzled: her mathematical knowledge had never descended to �.s.d.

'Is there a difficulty? I thought my dear aunt had settled all her property on dear little Johnnie.'

'Yes, but only when he comes to the title; and for the others there is absolutely nothing but Arthur's five

'You don't say so, John? Poor little dears! there is scarcely more than a thousand apiece. Surely, there is my

'I am sorry to say it was settled so as to go with the title. The only chance for them is what can be saved'

'Save everything, then,' exclaimed Lady Martindale. 'I am sure I would give up anything, if I did but know

what. We have not had leaders for a long time past, and Theodora's dumb boy does as well as the second

footman; Standaloft left me because she could not bear to live in a cottage; Grimes suits me very well; and I

'No, indeed, my dear mother,' said John, smiling; 'that is the last thing to be thought of. All my father wished

to know was, whether it would grieve you if we gave the care of the gardens to somewhat less of a firstrate

'Not in the least,' said Lady Martindale, emphatically. 'I shall never bear to return to those botanical pursuits.

It was for her sake. Dear little Helen and the rest must be the first consideration. Look here! she really has a

John perceived that his mother was happier than she had ever been, in waiting upon the children, and

enjoying the company of Violet, whose softness exactly suited her; while her decision was a comfortable

support to one who had all her life been trained round a stake. They drove and walked together; and Lady

Martindale, for the first time, was on foot in the pretty lanes of her own village; she had even stopped at

cottage doors, when Violet had undertaken a message while Theodora was out with Percy, and one evening

she appeared busy with a small lilac frock that Helen imagined herself to be making. Lady Martindale was

much too busy with the four blackeyed living blossoms to set her heart on any griffinheaded or

monkeyfaced orchids; and her lord found that she was one of those who would least be sensible of his

reductions. Theodora was continually surprised to see how much more successful than herself Violet was in

interesting her, and keeping her cheerful. Perhaps it was owing to her own vehemence; but with the best

intentions she had failed in producing anything like the present contentment. And, somehow, Lord and Lady

Martindale seemed so much more at ease together, and to have so much more to say to each other, that their

'I say, John,' said Percy, one night, as they were walking to the vicarage, 'I wish you could find me something

'I must do something!' exclaimed Percy. 'I was thinking of emigration; but your sister could not go in the

present state of things here; and she will not hear of my going and returning when I have built a nest for her.'

'No, indeed!' said John. 'Your powers were not given for the hewing down of forests.'

'Were not they?' said Percy, stretching and clenching a hard muscular wrist and hand.

I tell you, John, I am wearying for want of workhard, downright, substantial work!'

'Pshaw! Pegasus won't let himself out on hire. I can't turn my sport into my trade. When I find myself writing

'No such thing. Literature was my holiday friend at first; and if she put a gold piece or two into my pocket, it

was not what I sought her for. Then she came to my help to beguile what I thought was an interval of waiting

for the serious task of life. I wrote what I thought was wanted. I sent it forth as my way of trying what service

I could do in my generation. But now, when I call it my profession, when I think avowedly, what am I to get

by it?Faugh! the Muse is disgusted; and when I go to church, I hang my head at "Lay not up to yourselves

'I do not understand your objection. You had laid up that sumyour fair earning.'

'There it was: it had accumulated without positive intention on my part; I mean that I had of course taken my

due, and not found occasion to spend it. It is the writing solely for gain, with malice prepense to save

it,that is the stumblingblock. I don't feel as if I was justified in it, nay, I cannot do it; my ideas do not

flow even on matters wont to interest me most. It was all very well when waiting on Arthur was an object;

but after he was gone, I found it out. I could not turn to writing, and if I did, out came things I was ashamed

of. No! an ablebodied man of fiveandthirty is meant for tougher work than review and

historymongering! I have been teaching a ragged school, helping at any charities that needed a hand; but it

'No pity at all. That has made a pair of good folks very happy. If I had kept certain hasty judgments to myself,

I should not have been laid on the shelf. It is no more than I deserve, and no doubt it is good for me to be

humbled and set aside; but work I will get of some kind! I looked in at a great factory the other day, and

longed to apply for a superintendent's place, only I thought it might not be congruous with an Honourable for

'No, to make it my play. I feel like little Annie, when she called herself puss without a corner. I have serious

John grieved over the disappointed tone so unusual in the buoyant Percy, and revolved various devices for

finding employment for him; but was obliged to own that a man of his age, whatever his powers, when once

set aside from the active world, finds it difficult to make for himself another career. It accounted to John for

the degree of depression which he detected in Theodora's manner, which, at all times rather grave, did not

often light up into animation, and never into her quaint moods of eccentric determination; she was helpful

In fact, Theodora felt the disappointment of which Percy complained, more uniformly than he did himself. He

thought no more of it when conversation was going on, when a service was to be done to any living creature,

or when he was playing with the children; but the sense of his vexation always hung upon her; perhaps the

more because she felt that her own former conduct deserved no happiness, and that his future was involved in

Her scheme had been for Percy to take a farm, but he answered that he had lived too much abroad, and in

towns, to make agriculture succeed in England. In the colonies perhaps,but her involuntary exclamation of

dismay at the idea of letting him go alone, had made him at once abandon the project. When, however, she

saw how enforced idleness preyed on him, and with how little spirit he turned to his literary pursuits, she

began to think it her duty to persuade him to go; and to this she had on this very night, with a great effort,

'There is space in his composition for more happiness than depends on me,' said she to Violet. 'Exertion,

hope, trust in me will make him happy; and he shall not waste his life in loitering here for my sake.'

'Never mind,' said Theodora; 'I am more at peace than I have been for years. Percy has suffered enough

Violet looked up affectionately at her fine countenance, and gave one of the mute caresses that Theodora

Theodora smiled, sighed, and then, shaking off the dejected tone, said, 'Well, I suppose you will have a letter

from Wrangerton to tell you it is settled. I wonder if you will go to the wedding. Oh! Violet, if you had had

one particle of selfishness or pettiness, how many unhappy people you would have made!'

Violet's last letter from home had announced that Mr. Fanshawe had come to stay with Mr. Jones, and she

was watching eagerly for the next news. She went downstairs quickly, in the morning, to seek for her own

Percy was alone in the room, standing by the window. He started at her entrance, and hardly gave time for a

He held up, with an agitated grasp, a long envelope with the mighty words, 'On her Majesty's service;' and

before Violet's eyes he laid a letter offering him a diplomatic appointment in Italy.

'The very thing above all others I would have chosen. Capital salary! Excellent house! I was staying there a

week with the fellow who had it before. A garden of gardens. Orange walks,fountains, a view of the

Apennines and Mediterranean at once. It is perfection. But what can have led any one to pitch upon me?'

Arthur had come down in the midst, and leant over his rejoicing wife to read the letter, while Percy

vehemently shook his hand, exclaiming, 'There! See! There's the good time come! Did you ever see the like,

Arthur! But how on earth could they have chosen me? I know nothing of this manhe knows nothing of

'Much good they would do without interest! I would give twenty pounds to know who has got me this.'

'Ha! said Arthur, looking at the signature. 'Did not he marry some of the Delaval connection?'

'Yes,' said Violet; 'Lady MaryLord St. Erme's aunt. He was Lord St. Erme's guardian.'

'Then that is what it is,' said Arthur, sententiously. 'Did you not tell me that St. Erme had been examining you

'Yes, he asked me about his writings, and how long he had been at Constantinople,' said Violet, rather shyly,

almost sorry that her surprise had penetrated and proclaimed what the Earl no doubt meant to be a secret,

especially when she saw that Percy's exultation was completely damped. There was no time for answer, for

others were entering, and with a gesture to enforce silence, he pocketed the papers, and said nothing on the

subject all breakfasttime. Even while Violet regaled herself with Annette's happy letter, she had anxious

She called off the children from dancing round Uncle Percy after breakfast, and watched him walk off with

Theodora to the side arcade in the avenue that always had especial charms for them.

'Why, Percy!' as she read, 'this is the very thing! What! Is it not a good appointment? Why do you hesitate?'

'It is an excellent appointment, but this is the doubt. Do you see that name? There can be no question that this

They walked the whole length of the avenue and turned again before she spoke. At last she said'Lord St.

Erme is a generous person, and should be dealt with generously. I have given him pain by my pride and

caprice, and I had rather give him no more. No doubt it is his greatest pleasure to make us happy, and I think

'I expected you to speak in this way. You think that he does not deserve to be wounded by my refusing this

'That is my feeling, but if you do not likeI believe you do not. Refuse it, then.'

'To say I like the obligation would not be true; but I know it is right that I should conquer the foolish feeling.

After all, it is public work that I am to do, and it would be wrong and absurd to refuse it, because it is he who

'Yes, standing reproved, and I might almost say punished, for my past disdain of this generous man.'

Percy resolved that, after consulting Lord Martindale, he would at once set off for London, to signify his

acceptance, and make the necessary inquiries. Theodora asked whether he meant to appear conscious of the

influence exerted in his favour. 'I will see whether it was directly employed; if so, it would be paltry to seem

to appear unconscious. I had rather show that I appreciate his feeling, and if I feel an obligation, acknowledge

'I wonder, Theodora,' said Arthur, 'that you allow him to go. He is so fond of giving away whatever any one

In three days' time Percy returned; Theodora went with Arthur and Violet to meet him at the station.

'Well!' said he, as they drove off, 'he is a very fine fellow, after all! I don't know what is to be done for him! I

'There were two words to that bargain!' said Percy. 'He must be content to wait for Helen.'

'Poor little Helen!' said Violet. 'Imagine the age he will be when she is eighteen!'

'He will never grow old!' said Percy. 'He has the poet's gift of perpetual youth, the spring of life and fancy

that keeps men young. He has not grown a day older since this time five years. I found he had taken a great

deal of trouble about me, recommended me strenuously, brought forward my papers on foreign policy, and

been at much pains to confute that report that was afloat against me. He treated my appointment as a personal

favour; and he is a man of weight now. You were right, Theodora; it would have been abominable to sulk in

our corner, because we had behaved ill ourselves, and to meet such noblespirited kindness as an offence.'

'Now that I have seen him I do so completely. And another thing I have to thank you for, Violet, that you

'A signal instancealmost a single instance of candour. But there is a nobility of mind in him above small

resentments and jealousies. Ay! there never will be anybody fit for him but Helen!'

'It won't be my mother's fault if she is,' said Arthur. 'I was determined yesterday to see what she would

succeed in making her do, and I declare the sprite drove her about like a slave"Grandmamma, fetch me

this," "grandmamma, you must do that," till at last she brought my poor mother down on her knees, stooping

'Oh! Arthur! Arthur, how could you?' exclaimed Violet. 'What were you about to let it go on?'

'No, no, I did not go that length,' said Arthur. 'I was incog. in the next room; but it was too good to interrupt.

Besides, Helen has succeeded to my aunt's vacant throne, and my mother is never so hurt as when Violet

interferes with any of her vagaries. The other day, when Violet carried her off roaring at not being allowed to

turn grandmamma's workbox inside out, her ladyship made a formal remonstrance to me on letting the poor

'I hope you told her that some spirits would be glad to have been broken long ago,' said Theodora.

Percy was wanted speedily to set off for his new situation, and the question of the marriage became difficult.

His income was fully sufficient, but Theodora had many scruples about leaving her mother, whom the last

winter had proved to be unfit to be left without companionship. They doubted and consulted, and agreed that

they must be selfdenying; but John came to their relief. He shrank with a sort of horror from permitting such

a sacrifice as his own had been; held that it would be positively wrong to let their union be delayed any

longer, and found his father of the same opinion, though not knowing how Lady Martindale would bear the

loss. Perhaps his habit of flinching from saying to her what he expected her to dislike, had been one cause of

John, therefore, undertook to open her eyes to the necessity of relinquishing her daughter, intending to offer

himself as her companion and attendant, ready henceforth to devote himself to her comfort, as the means of

As usual, Lady Martindale's reluctance had been overrated. John found that she had never calculated on

anything but Theodora's marrying at once; she only observed that she supposed it could not be helped, and

'You, my dear; I am never so happy as when you are here; but I do not depend on you. I should like you to

'If I were sure that you would be comfortable,' said John; 'but otherwise I could not think of leaving you.'

'I was thinking,' said Lady Martindale, with the slowness of one little wont to originate a scheme, 'how

pleasant it would be, if we could keep Arthur and Violet always with us. I cannot bear to part with the dear

'To live with us! exclaimed John. 'Really, mother, you have found the best plan of all. Nothing could be

'Let us propose it to him,' said John, and without further delay he begged him to join the conference. The plan

was so excellent that it only seemed strange that it had occurred to no one before, combining the advantages

of giving Arthur's health a better chance; of country air for the children, and of economy. Lord Martindale

looked very well pleased, though still a little doubtful, as he pondered, whether there might not be some

unseen objection, and to give himself time to think, repeated, in answer to their solicitations, that it was a

'For instance,' said he, as if glad to have recollected one argument on the side of caution, 'you see, if they live

'Exactly so,' replied John; 'and it will be the better for him, and for the people. For my part'

They were interrupted by Arthur's walking in from the garden. Lady Martindale, too eager to heed that her

lord would fain not broach the question till his deliberations were mature, rose up at once, exclaiming, 'Arthur

my dear, I am glad you are come. We wish, when Theodora leaves us, that you and your dear wife and

children should come and live at home always with us. Will you, my dear?' Arthur looked from one to the

'It is a subject for consideration,' began Lord Martindale. 'I would not act hastily, without knowing the

'If you mean mine,' said John, 'I will finish what I was saying, that, for my part, a home is all that I can

ever want; and that for Arthur to afford me a share in his, and in his children's hearts, would be the greatest

'I am sure'said Arthur, in a voice which, to their surprise, was broken by a sob'I am sure, Johnyou

'Then he consents!' exclaimed Lady Martindale; 'I shall have Violet always with me, and Helen.'

'Your mother does not know what she is asking of you, Arthur,' said Lord Martindale. 'I would not have you

engage yourself without consideration. Such arrangements as these must not be made to be broken. For

myself, it is only the extreme pleasure the project gives me that makes me balance, lest I should overlook any

objection. To have your dear Violet for the daughter of our old age, and your children round us, would, as

Arthur could only tremulously repeat his 'Thank you,' but there was a hesitation that alarmed his mother.

'Do not press him, Anna,' said Lord Martindale. 'I would not have him decide hastily. It is asking a great deal

'It is not that,' said Arthur, turning gratefully to his father. 'I should be glad to give up the army and live at

homethere is nothing I should like better; but the point is, that I must know what Violet thinks of it.'

'You see,' said Arthur, speaking fast, as if conscious that he appeared ungracious, 'it seems hard that she

should have no house of her own, to receive her family in. I had promised she should have her sisters with her

'When the house is finished, and we have room,' began Lady Martindale, 'the Miss Mosses shall be most

'Thank you, thank you,' repeated Arthur. 'But besides, I do not know how she will feel about the children. If

we are to be here, it must be on condition that she has the entire management of them to herself.'

'Certainly,' again said his father. She has them in excellent training, and it would be entirely contrary to my

'Then, you see how it is,' said Arthur. 'I am quite willing. I know it is what I do not deserve, and I am more

He was going in quest of her, when the Rickworth carriage stopped at the gate and prevented him. Poor Lady

Martindale, when she had sent her note of invitation to Lady Elizabeth and Emma to spend a long day at

Brogden, she little imagined how long the day would be to her suspense. She could not even talk it over with

any one but John, and he did not feel secure of Violet's willingness. He said that, at one time, she had been

very shy and uncomfortable at Martindale, and that he feared there was reason in what Arthur said about the

children. He suspected that Arthur thought that she would not like the scheme, and supposed that he knew

'I should not think it proper to persuade her. I trust to her judgment to see what is best, and should be sorry to

This conversation took place while the younger ladies were walking in the garden with Lady Elizabeth and

her daughter. It was the first time that Emma had been persuaded to come from home, and though she could

not be more quiet than formerly, there was less peculiarity in her manner. She positively entered into the

general conversation, and showed interest in the farming talk between her mother and Lord Martindale; but

the children were her chief resource. And, though affectionate and almost craving pardon from

Violet,drawing out from her every particular about the little ones, and asking much about Arthur's health,

and Theodora's prospects,she left a veil over the matters that had so deeply concerned herself.

It was from Lady Elizabeth that the sisters heard what they wished to know; and Theodora, on her side,

imparted the information which Percy had brought from London. He had been trying whether it were possible

to obtain payment of Mr. Gardner's heavy debts to Arthur, but had been forced to relinquish the hope. So

many creditors had claims on him that, ample as was the fortune which Mrs. Finch's affection had placed

entirely in his power, there was little probability that he would ever venture to return to England. No notice

had been taken of the demands repeatedly sent in, and Percy had learnt that he was dissipating his wife's

property very fast upon the Continent; so that it was likely that, in a few years, Mr. Finch's hoards would be

completely gone. Report also spoke of his rewarding his wife's affection with neglect and unkindness; and

her sister, Mrs. Fotheringham, declared that, having acted against warning, Georgina must take the

Mournfully Theodora spoke. It was a saddening thought in the midst of her happiness, and it pressed the

more heavily upon her from the consciousness, that she had been looked up to by Georgina, and had, in her

pride and selfwill, forfeited the chance of exerting any beneficial influence. She perceived the contrast

between the effect of her own character on others, and that of Violet, and could by no means feel herself

guiltless of her poor playmate's sad history. Still she cherished a secret hope that it might yet be permitted to

This, of course, was not for Lady Elizabeth's ears, but enough was told her to make her again marvel over her

Emma's mind was gradually becoming tranquillized, though it had suffered another severe shock from the

tidings, that Theresa Marstone had actually become a member of the Roman Catholic Church. A few months

ago, such intelligence might have unsettled Emma's principles, as well as caused her deep grief; but the

conviction of the undutiful and uncandid part which Miss Marstone had led her to act, had shaken her belief

in her friend's infallibility; and in the safe and wholesome atmosphere of her home, there had been a gradual

disenchantment. She saw Sarah Theresa in a true light, as a person of excellent intentions, and of many right

principles, but entirely unconscious of her own foibles, namely, an overweening estimate of self and of her

own opinions, and a love of excitement and dominion. These, growing more confirmed with her years, had

resulted in the desertion of her motherchurch, under the expectation that elsewhere she might find that ideal

which existed only in her own imagination; and Emma had been obliged to acknowledge, that had her work

at the Priory been hastily begun, according to her wishes, four years ago, little could have resulted but

Emma's sense of folly and instability made her ready to submit to another five years' probation; but to her

surprise, her mother, whom Miss Marstone had taught her to imagine averse to anything out of the ordinary

routine, was quite ready to promote her plans, and in fact did much to turn her mind into that channel.

The orphans were doubled in numbers, and Emma spent much time in attending to them, an old woman had

been rescued from the Union, and lodged in an adjoining room, as a 'granny' to the little girls, giving the

whole quite a family air; a homeless governess, in feeble health, was on a visit, which Emma hoped would be

prolonged indefinitely, if she could be persuaded to believe herself useful to the orphans. The inhabitants of

the house were fast outstripping their space in the parish church, and might soon be numerous enough to

necessitate the restoration of the ruin for their lodging. An architect had been commissioned to prepare plans

for the rebuilding of the chapel at once, and Lady Elizabeth was on the watch for a chaplain. Thus matters

were actually in train for the fulfilment of Emma's aspiration, spoken so long ago, that 'Sunday might come

back to Rickworth Priory.' Little had she then imagined that she should see its accomplishment commence

with so heavy a heart, and enter on her own share of the toil with so little of hope and joy. Alas! they had

been wasted in the dreamy wanderings whither she had been led by blind confidence in her selfchosen

guide; and youthfulness and mirth had been lost in her rude awakening and recall, lost never to return. Yet in

time the calmer joy of 'patient continuance in welldoing' would surely arise upon her, and while working for

So Violet felt comforted with regard to Emma; and as she stood at the gardengate with her sisterinlaw in

the clear, lovely summer night, watching the carriage drive off, smiled as she said, 'How well all has turned

out! How strange to remember last time I parted with Lady Elizabeth at Brogden, when I was almost equally

anxious about Emma, about you and Percy, and about our own affairsto say nothing of the dreariness for

'When the sky is darkest the stars come out,' said Theodora. 'Yes, the tide in the affairs of men has set most

happily in our favour of late; though I don't see our own way yet. John and my father both say, that our

marriage must be at once; and I have not made out which is the worst, to desert my mother or to have my

'Whichever mine is, which makes it all the worse. Violet! I wish Helen could be put into the hothouse, and

made a woman of at once. Only, then, if Lord St. Erme is to have her, it would be equally troublesome.'

'My dears, pray come in!' said Lady Martindale, in the porch. 'You do not know how late it is.'

Her ladyship was in an unusual hurry to make them wish good night, and come upstairs. She followed

'We all think, now Theodora is going to leave us, that it would be the best way for you all to come and live at

home with us. Lord Martindale wishes it, and John, and every one. Will you, my dear?'

'Arthur says he is willing, but that it must depend on what you like.' Then, perhaps taking Violet's bewildered

looks for reluctance, 'I am afraid, my dear, I have not always been as affectionate as you deserved, and have

'It was before I rightly knew you; and indeed it shall never be so again. We are so comfortable now together;

do not let us break it up again, and take the poor dear children away to grow pale in London. You shall have

all you wish; I will never do anything you don't like with the children; and all your family shall come and

'Oh! don't, dear grandmamma! This is too much,' said Violet, almost crying. 'You are so very kind. Oh! I

should be so glad for Arthur to be spared the London winter! How happy the children will be! Thank you,

'You do consent, then!' cried Lady Martindale, triumphantly. 'John thought we had not made you happy

'Then you do stay. You will be, as Lord Martindale says, the daughter of our old ageour own dear child!'

'Will I?' Violet threw her arms round Lady Martindale's neck, and shed tears of joy.

Lady Martindale held her in her arms, and murmured caressing words. Arthur's step approached. His mother

opened the door and met him. 'She consents! Dear, dear Violet consents! Now we shall be happy.'

Arthur smiled, looked at his wife, understood her face, and replied to his mother with a warm kiss, a thank

Your last, greatest victory, Violet,' said he. 'You have got at her heart at last, and taught her to use it. But, do

'Like it? It is too delightful! If you knew how I have been dreading that winter in London for your chest!'

'Ay! I have told my father that, if we stay here, I hope he will lessen my allowance. Even then, I can pay off

something every year of the debts that will be left after what would be cleared by the price of my

'Don�t agree to it, though, because you think I like it, if you do not. Consider how you will get on with

grandmamma and the children. She makes promises; but as to trusting her not to spoil Helen'

'She does not spoil her half as much as her papa does,' said Violet, with a saucy smile. 'I'm not afraid. It is all

love, you know, and grandmamma is very kind to me, even when Helen is in disgrace. If we can only be

steady with her, I am sure another person to love her can do her no harm in the end. And, oh! think of the

'Ay, my father and John spoke of that,' said Arthur. 'John wishes it very much. He says that all he could desire

'I don't know how it is that every one is so kind. Oh! it is too much! it overflows!' Violet leant against her

'You silly little thing!' he said, fondling her: 'don't you know why? You have won all their hearts.'

'No, you only meant to go on in your own sweet, modest way of kindness and goodness; but you have done it,

you see. You have won every one of them over; and what is more, gained pardon for me, for your sake. No,

don't struggle against my saying so, for it is only the truth. It was bad enough in me to marry you, innocent,

unknowing child as you were; but you turned it all to good. When I heard that lesson on Sunday, about the

husband and the believing wife, I thought it was meant for you and me; for if ever now I do come to good, it

'O, Arthur, I cannot bear such sayings. Would youwould you dislike only just kneeling down with me, that

we may give thanks for all this happiness! Oh! what seemed like thorns and crosses have all turned into